THE WORKS OF
JAMES ARMINIUS
VOL. 2
THE PRIVATE DISPUTATIONS
OF
JAMES ARMINIUS, D.D.
ON THE PRINCIPAL ARTICLES OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION.
COMMENCED BY THE AUTHOR CHIEFLY FOR THE PURPOSE OF FORMING A
SYSTEM OF DIVINITY
DISPUTATION I
ON THEOLOGY
I. As we are about again to commence our course of
theological disputations under the auspices of our gracious
God, we will previously treat a little on theology itself.
II. By the word "theology" we do not understand a conception
or a discourse of God himself, of which meaning it would
properly admit; but we understand by it, "a conception" or "a
discourse about God and things divine," according to its
common use.
III. It may be defined, the doctrine or science of the truth
which is according to godliness, and which God has revealed
to man that he may know God and divine things, may believe on
him and may through faith perform to him the acts of love,
fear, honour, worship and obedience, and obtain blessedness
from him through union with him, to the divine glory.
IV. The proximate and immediate object of this doctrine or
science is, not God himself, but the duty and act of man
which he is bound to perform to God. In theology, therefore,
God himself must be considered as the object of this duty.
V. On this account, theology is not a theoretical science or
doctrine, but a practical one, requiring the action of the
whole man, according to all and each of its parts -- an
action of the most transcendent description, answerable to
the excellence of the object as far as the human capacity
will permit.
VI. From these premises, it follows that this doctrine is not
expressed after the example of natural science, by which God
knows himself, but after the example of that notion which God
has willingly conceived within himself from all eternity,
about the prescribing of that duty and of all things required
for it.
DISPUTATION II
ON THE MANNER IN WHICH THEOLOGY MUST BE TAUGHT
I. It has long been a maxim with those philosophers who are
the masters of method and order, that the theoretical
sciences ought to be delivered in a synthetical order, but
the practical in an analytical order, on which account, and
because theology is a practical science, it follows that it
must be treated according to the analytical method.
II. Our discussion of this doctrine must therefore commence
with its end, about which we must previously treat, with much
brevity, both on its nature or what it is, and its qualities;
we must then teach, throughout the entire discourse, the
means for attaining the end, to which the obtaining of the
end must be subjoined, and, at this, the whole discussion
must terminate.
III. For, according to this order, not only the whole
doctrine itself, but likewise all its parts, will be treated
from its principal end, and each article will obtain that
place which belongs to it according to the principal relation
which it has to its total and to the end of the whole.
IV. But though we are easily satisfied with all treatises in
which the body of divinity is explained, provided they agree
according to the truth, at least in the chief and fundamental
things, with the Scripture itself; and though we willingly
give to all of them praise and commendation; yet, if on
account only of inquiry into the order, and for the sake of
treating the subject with greater accuracy, we may be allowed
to explain what are our views and wishes.
V. In the first place, the order in which the theology
ascribed to God, and to the actions of God, is treated, seems
to be inconvenient. Neither are we pleased with the division
of theology into the pathological, and the therapeutic after
a preface of the doctrine about the principles, the end and
the efficient; nor with that, how accommodating soever it may
be, in appearance, in which, after premising as its
principles the word of God, and God himself, as the causes of
our salvation, and therefore the works and effects of God,
and man who is its subject is placed as a part of it. So
neither do we receive satisfaction from the partition of
theological science into the knowledge of God and of man; nor
from that by which theology is said to exercise itself about
God and the church; nor that by which it is previously
determined that we must treat about God, the motion of a
rational creature to him, and about Christ; nor does that
which prescribes us to a discourse about God, the creatures,
and principally about man and his fall, about his reparation
through Christ, and about the sacraments and a future life.
DISPUTATION III
ON BLESSEDNESS, THE END OF THEOLOGY
I. The end of theology is the blessedness of man; and that,
not animal or natural, but spiritual and supernatural.
II. It consists in fruition, the object of which is a
perfect, chief, and sufficient good, which is God.
III. The foundation of this fruition is life, endowed with
understanding and with intellectual feeling.
IV. The connective or coherent cause of fruition is union
with God, by which that life is so greatly perfected, that
they who obtain this union are said to be "partakers of the
divine nature and of life eternal."
V. The medium of fruition is understanding and emotion or
feeling -- understanding, not by species or image, but by
clear vision, which is called that of face to face; and
feeling, corresponding with this vision.
VI. The cause of blessedness is God himself, uniting himself
with man; that is, giving himself to be seen, loved,
possessed, and thus to be enjoyed by man.
VII. The antecedent or only moving cause is the goodness and
the remunerative justice of God, which have the wisdom of God
as their precursor.
VIII. The executive cause is the power of God, by which the
soul is enlarged after the capacity of God, and the animal
body is transformed and transfigured into a spiritual body.
IX. The end, event, or consequence is two-fold, (1.) a
demonstration of the glorious wisdom, goodness, justice,
power, and likewise the universal perfection of God; and (2.)
his glorification by the beatified.
X. Its adjunct properties are, that it is eternal, and is
known to be so by him who possesses it; and that it at once
both satisfies every desire, and is an object of continued
desire.
DISPUTATION IV
ON RELIGION
I. Omitting all dispute about the question, "whether it be
possible for God to render man happy by a union with himself
without the intervening act of man," we affirm that it has
pleased God not to bless man except by some duty performed
according to the will of God, which God has determined to
reward with eternal blessedness.
II. And this most equitable will of God rests on the
foundation of the justice and equity according to which it
seems lawful and proper, that the Creator should require from
his creature, endowed with reason, an act tending to God, by
which, in return, a rational creature is bound to tend
towards God, its author and beneficent lord and master.
III. This act must be one of the entire man, according to
each of his parts -- according to his soul, and that
entirely, and each of his faculties, and according to his
body, so far as it is the mute instrument of the soul, yet
itself possessing a capacity for happiness by means of the
soul. This act must likewise be the most excellent of all
those things which can proceed from man, and like a
continuous act; so that whatever other acts those may he
which are performed by man through some intervention of the
will, they ought to be performed according to this act and
its rule.
IV. Though this duty, according to its entire essence and all
its parts, can scarcely be designated by one name, yet we do
not improperly denominate it when we give it the name of
Religion This word, in its most enlarged acceptation,
embraces three things -- the act itself, the obligation of
the act, and the obligation with regard to God, on account of
whom that act must be performed. Thus, we are bound to honour
our parents on account of God.
V. Religion, then, is that act which our theology places in
order; and it is for this reason justly called "the object of
theological doctrine."
VI. Its method is defined by the command of God, and not by
human choice; for the word of God is its rule and measure.
And as in these days we have this word in the Scriptures of
the Old and New Testament alone, we say that these Scriptures
are the canon according to which religion is to be conformed.
We shall soon treat more fully about the Scriptures how far
it is required that we should consider them as the canon of
religion.
VII. The opposites to religion are, impiety, that is, the
neglect and contempt of God, and eqeloqrhskeia will-worship,
or superstition, that is, a mode of religion invented by man.
Hypocrisy is not opposed to the whole of religion, but to its
integrity or purity; because that in which the entire man
ought to be engaged, is performed only by his body.
DISPUTATION V
ON THE RULE OF RELIGION, THE WORD OF GOD, AND THE SCRIPTURES
IN PARTICULAR
I. As religion is the duty of man towards God, it is
necessary that it should be so prescribed by God in his sure
word as to render it evident to man that he is bound by this
prescript as it proceeds from God; or, at least, it may and
ought to be evident to man.
II. This word is either endiaqeton, [an inward or mental
reasoning,] or wroforikon, [a spoken or delivered discourse]
the former of them being engrafted in the mind of man by an
internal inscription, whether it be an increation or a
superinfusion; the latter being openly pronounced.
III. By the engrafted word, God has prescribed religion to
man, first by inwardly persuading him that God ought, and
that it was his will, to be worshipped by man; then, by
universally disclosing to the mind of man the worship that is
pleasing to himself, and that consists of the love of God and
of one's neighbour; and, lastly, by writing or sealing a
remuneration on his heart. This inward manifestation is the
foundation of all external revelation.
IV. God has employed the outward word, First, that he might
repeat what had been engrafted -- might recall it to
remembrance, and might urge its exercise. Secondly, that he
might prescribe to him other things besides, which seem to be
placed in a four-fold difference. (1.) For they are either
such things as are homogeneous to the law of nature, which
might easily be raised up on the things engrafted, or which
man could not with equal ease deduce from them. (2.) Or they
may appear to be such things as these, yet such as it has
pleased God to circumscribe, lest, from the things engrafted,
conclusions should be drawn that were universally, or at
least for that time, repugnant to the will of God. (3.) Or
they are merely positive, having no communion with these
engrafted things, although they rest on the general duty of
religion. (4.) Or, lastly, according, to some state of man,
they are suitable to him, particularly for that into which
man was brought by the fall from his primeval condition.
V. God communicates this external word to man, either orally,
or by writing. For, neither with respect to the whole of
religion, nor with respect to its parts, is God confined to
either of these modes of communication; but he sometimes uses
one and sometimes another, and at other times both of them,
according to his own choice and pleasure. He first employed
oral enunciation in its delivery, and afterwards, writing, as
a more certain means against corruption and oblivion. He has
also completed it in writing; so that we now have the
infallible word of God in no other place than in the
Scriptures, which are therefore appropriately denominated
"the instrument of religion."
VI. These Scriptures are contained in those books of the Old
and the New Testament which are called "canonical:" They
consist of the five books of Moses; the books of Joshua,
Judges, and of Ruth; the First and Second of Samuel; the
First and Second of Kings; the First and Second of
Chronicles; the books of Ezra and of Nehemiah, and the first
ten chapters of that of Esther; fifteen books of the
prophets, that is, the three Major and the twelve Minor
Prophets; the books of Job, the Psalms, Proverbs,
Ecclesiastes, the Canticles, Daniel, and of the Lamentations
of Jeremiah: All these books are contained in the Old
Testament. Those of the New Testament are the following: The
four Evangelists; one book of the Acts of the Apostles;
thirteen of St. Paul's Epistles; the Epistle to the Hebrews;
that of St. James; the two of St. Peter; the three of St.
John; that of St. Jude; and the Apocalypse by St. John. Some
of these are without hesitation accounted authentic; but
about others of them doubts have been occasionally
entertained. Yet the number is quite sufficient of those
about which no doubts were ever indulged.
VII. The primary cause of these books is God, in his Son,
through the Holy Spirit. The instrumental causes are holy men
of God, who, not at their own will and pleasure, but as they
were actuated and inspired by the Holy Spirit, wrote these
books, whether the words were inspired into them, dictated to
them, or administered by them under the divine direction.
VIII. The matter or object of the Scriptures is religion, as
has already been mentioned. The essential and internal form
is the true intimation or signification of the will of God
respecting religion. The external is the form or character of
the word, which is attempered to the dignity of the speaker,
and accommodated to the nature of things and to the capacity
of men.
IX. The end is the instruction of man, to his own salvation
and the glory of God. The parts of the whole instruction are
doctrine, reproof, institution or instruction, correction,
consolation, and threatening.
DISPUTATION VI
ON THE AUTHORITY AND CERTAINTY OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES
I. The authority of the word of God, which is comprised in
the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, lies both in the
veracity of the whole narration, and of all the declarations,
whether they be those about things past, about things
present, or about those which are to come, and in the power
of the commands and prohibitions, which are contained in the
divine word.
II. Both of these kinds of authority can depend on no other
than on God, who is the principal author of this word, both
because he is truth without suspicion of falsehood, and
because he is of power invincible.
III. On this account, the knowledge alone that this word is
divine, is obligatory on our belief and obedience; and so
strongly is it binding, that this obligation can be augmented
by no external authority.
IV. In what manner or respect soever the church may be
contemplated, she can do nothing to confirm this authority;
for she, also, is indebted to this word for all her own
authority; and she is not a church unless she have previously
exercised faith in this word as being divine, and have
engaged to obey it. Wherefore, in any way to suspend the
authority of the Scriptures on the church, is to deny that
God is of sufficient veracity and supreme power, and that the
church herself is a church.
V. But it is proved by various methods, that this word has a
divine origin, either by signs employed for the enunciation
or declaration of the word, such as miracles, predictions and
divine appearances -- by arguments engrafted on the word
itself, such as the matters which it contains, the style and
character of the discourse, the agreements between all the
parts and each of them, and the efficacy of the word itself;
and by the inward testification or witness of God himself by
his Holy Spirit. To all these, we add a secondary proof --
the testimony of those persons who have received this word as
divine.
VI. The force and efficacy of this last testimony is entirely
human, and is of importance equal to the quantum of wisdom,
probity and constancy possessed by the witnesses. And on this
account the authority of the church can make no other kind of
faith than that which is human, but which may be preparatory
to the production of faith divine. The testimony of the
church, therefore, is not the only thing by which the
certainty of the Scriptures is confirmed to us; indeed it is
not the principle thing; nay, it is the weakest of all those
which are adduced in confirmation.
VII. No arguments can be invented for establishing the
divinity of any word, which do not belong by most equitable
reason to this word; and, on the other hand, it is impossible
any arguments can be devised which may conduce even by a
probable reason to destroy the divinity of this word.
VIII. Though it be not absolutely necessary to salvation to
believe that this or that book is the work of the author
whose title it bears; yet this fact may be established by
surer arguments than are those which claim the authorship of
any other work for the writer.
IX. The Scriptures are canonical in the same way as they are
divine; because they contain the rule of faith, charity,
hope, and of all our inward and outward actions. They do not,
therefore, require human authority in order to their being
received into the canon, or considered as canonical. Nay, the
relation between God and his creatures, requires that his
word should be the rule of life to his creatures.
X. We assert that, for the establishment of the divinity of
the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, this disjunctive
proposition is of irrefutable validity: Either the Scriptures
are divine, or (far be blasphemy from the expression!) they
are the most foolish of all writings, whether they be said to
have proceeded from man, or from the evil spirit.
COROLLARIES
I. To affirm "that the authority of the Scriptures depends
upon the church, because the church is more ancient than the
Scriptures," is a falsehood, a foolish speech, an implication
of manifold contradictions and blasphemy.
II. The authority of the Roman pontiff to bear witness to the
divinity of the Scriptures, is less than that of any bishop
who is wiser and better than he, and possessed of greater
constancy.
DISPUTATION VII
ON THE PERFECTION OF THE SCRIPTURES
I. We denominate that which comprehends all things necessary
for the church to know, to believe, to do and to hope, in
order to salvation, "THE PERFECTION OF THE SACRED
SCRIPTURES."
II. As we are about to engage in the defense of this
perfection, against inspirations, visions, dreams and other
novel enthusiastic things, we assert, that, since the time
when Christ and his apostles sojourned on earth, no
inspiration of any thing necessary for the salvation of any
individual man, or of the church, has been given to any
single person or to any congregation of men whatsoever, which
thing is not in a full and most perfect manner comprised in
the sacred Scriptures.
III. We likewise affirm, that in the latter ages no doctrine
necessary to salvation has been deduced from these Scriptures
which was not explicitly known and believed from the very
commencement of the Christian church. For, from the time of
Christ's ascent into heaven, the church of God was in an
adult state, being capable indeed of increasing in the
knowledge and belief of things necessary to salvation, but
not capable of receiving accessions of new articles; that is,
she was capable of increase in that faith by which the
articles of religion are believed, but not in that faith
which is the subject of belief.
IV. Whatever additions have since been made, they obtain only
the rank of interpretations and proofs, which ought
themselves not to be at variance with the Scriptures, but to
be deduced from them; otherwise, no authority is due to them,
but they should rather be considered as allied to error; for
the perfection, not only of the propositions, but likewise of
the explanations and proofs which are comprised in the
Scriptures, is very great.
V. But the most compendious way of forming a judgment about
any enunciation or proposition, is, to discern whether its
subject and predicate be either expressly or with equal force
contained in them, that proposition may be rejected at least
as not necessary to salvation, without any detriment to one's
salvation. But the predicate may be of such a kind, that,
when ascribed to this subject, it cannot be received without
detriment to the salvation. For instance, "The Roman pontiff
is the head of the church." "The virgin Mary is the mediatrix
of grace."
DISPUTATION VIII
ON THE PERSPICUITY OF THE SCRIPTURES
I. The perspicuity of the Scriptures is a quality agreeing
with them as with a sign, according. to which quality they
are adapted clearly to reveal the conceptions, whose signs
are the words comprised in the Scriptures, to those persons
to whom the Scriptures are administered according to the
benevolent providence of God.
II. That perspicuity is a quality which agrees with the
Scriptures, is proved from its cause and its end. (1.) In
cause, we consider the wisdom and goodness of the author,
who, according to his wisdom knew, and according to his
goodness willed, clearly and well to enunciate or declare the
meanings of his own mind. (2.) In the end is the duty of
those to whom the Scriptures are directed, and who, through
the decree of God, cannot attain to salvation without this
knowledge.
III. This perspicuity comes distinctly to be considered both
with regard to its object and its subject. For all things [in
the Scriptures] are not equally perspicuous, nor is every
thing alike perspicuous to all persons; but in the epistle of
St. Paul, some things occur which "are hard to be
understood;" and "the gospel is hid, or concealed, to them
who are lost, in whom the god of this world hath blinded the
minds of them who believe not"
IV. But those senses or meanings, the knowledge and belief of
which are simply necessary to salvation, are revealed in the
Scriptures with such plainness, that they can be perceived
even by the most simple of mankind, provided they be able
duly to exercise their reason.
V. But they are perspicuous to those alone who, being
illuminated by the light of the Holy Spirit, have eyes to
see, and a mind to understand and discern. For any colour
whatever, though sufficiently illuminated by the light, is
not seen except by the eye which is endued with the power of
seeing, as with an inward light.
VI. But even in those things which are necessary to be known
and believed in order to salvation, the law must be
distinguished from the gospel, especially in that part which
relates to Jesus Christ crucified and raised up again. For
even the gentiles, who are aliens from Christ, have "the work
of the law written in their hearts," though this is not
saving, except by the addition of the internal illumination
and inspiration of God; but "the doctrine of the cross, which
is foolishness and a stumbling block to the natural man," is
not perceived without the revelation of the Spirit.
VII. In the Scriptures, some things may be found so difficult
to be understood, that men of the quickest and most
perspicacious genius may, in attaining to an understanding of
those things, have a subject on which to bestow their labours
during the whole course of their lives. But God has so finely
attempered the Scripture, that they can neither be read
without profit, nor, after having been perused and reperused
innumerable times, can they be put aside through aversion or
disgust.
DISPUTATION IX
ON THE MEANINGS AND INTERPRETATION OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES
I. The legitimate and genuine sense of the holy Scriptures
is, that which the Holy Ghost, the author of them, intended,
and which is collected from the words themselves, whether
they be received in their proper or in their figurative
signification; that is, it is the grammatical sense, as it is
called.
II. From this sense, alone, efficacious arguments may be
sought for the proof of doctrines.
III. But, on account of the analogical similitude of
corporeal, carnal, natural, and earthly things, and those
belonging to the present life, to things spiritual, heavenly,
future and eternal, it happens that a double meaning, each of
them certain and intended by the author, lies under the very
same words in the Scriptures, of which the one is called "the
typical," the other "the meaning prefigured in the type" or
"the allegorical." To this allegorical meaning, we also refer
the analogical, as opposed in a similar manner to that which
is typical.
IV. From these meanings, that which is called "the
ethiological" and "the tropological" do not differ, since the
former of them renders the cause of the grammatical sense,
and the latter contains an accommodation of it to the
circumstances of persons, place, time, &c.
V. The interpretation of Scripture has respect both to its
words and to its sense or meaning.
VI. The interpretation of its words is either that of single
words, or of many words combined; and both of these methods
constitute either a translation of the words into another
language, or an explanation [or paraphrase] through other
words of the same language.
VII. Let translation be so restricted, that, if the original
word has any ambiguity, the word into which it is translated
may retain it: or, if that cannot be done, let it have
something equivalent by being noted in the margin.
VIII. In the explanation [or paraphrase] which shall be made
by other words, endeavours must be used that explanatory
words be sought from the Scriptures themselves. For this
purpose, attention to the synonymy and phraseology will be
exceedingly useful.
IX. In the interpretation of the meanings of the words, it
must be sedulously attempted both to make the sense agree
with the rule or "form of sound words," and to accommodate it
to the scope or intention of the author in that passage. To
this end, in addition to a clear conception of the words, a
comparison of other passages of Scripture, whether they be
similar, is conducive, as is likewise a diligent search or
institution into its context. In this labour, the occasion
[of the words] and their end, the connection of those things
which precede and which follow, and the circumstances, also,
of persons, times and places, will be principally observed.
X. As "the Scriptures are not of private or peculiar
explanation," an interpreter of them will strive to "have his
senses exercised" in them; that the interpretation of the
Scriptures, which, in those sacred writings, comes under the
denomination of "prophecy," may proceed from the same Spirit
as that which primarily inspired the prophecy of the
Scriptures.
XI. But the authority of no one is so great, whether it be
that of an individual or of a church, as to be able to
obtrude his own interpretation on the people as the authentic
one. From this affirmation however, by way of eminence, we
except the prophets and the apostles. For such interpretation
is always subjected to the judgment of him to whom it is
proposed, to this extent -- that he is bound to receive it,
only so far as it is confirmed by strength of arguments.
XII. For this reason, neither the agreement of the fathers,
which can, with difficulty, be demonstrated, nor the
authority of the Roman pontiff, ought to be received as the
rule of interpretation.
XIII. We do not wish to introduce unbounded license, by which
it may be allowable to any person, whether a public
interpreter of Scripture or a private individual, to reject,
without cause, any interpretations whatsoever, whether made
by one prophet, or by more; but we desire the liberty of
prophesying [or public expounding] to be preserved entire and
unimpaired in the church. This liberty, itself, however, we
subject to the judgment of God, as possessing the power of
life and death, and to that of the church, or of her prelates
who are endowed with the power of binding and loosing.
DISPUTATION X
ON THE EFFICACY OF THE SCRIPTURES
I. When we treat on the force and efficacy of the word of
God, whether spoken or written, we always append to it the
principal and concurrent efficacy of the Holy Spirit.
II. The object of this efficacy is man, but he must be
considered either as the subject in whom the efficacy
operates, or as the object about whom this efficacy exercises
itself.
III. The subject of this efficacy in whom it operates, is man
according to his understanding and his passions, and as being
endowed with a capacity, either active or passive. (1.)
According to his understanding, by which he is able to
understand the meanings of the word, and to apprehend them as
true and good for himself: (2.) According to his passions, by
which he is capable of being carried by his appetites to
something true and good which is pointed out, to embrace it,
and to repose in it.
IV. This efficacy is not only preparatory, by which the
understanding and the passions are prepared to apprehend
something else that is yet more true and good, and that is
not comprised in the external word; but it is likewise
perfective, by which the human understanding and affections
are so perfected, that man cannot attain to an ulterior
perfection in the present life. Therefore, we reject [the
doctrine of] those who affirm that the Scriptures are a dead
letter, and serve only to prepare a man, and to render him
capable of receiving another inward word.
V. This efficacy is beautifully circumscribed in the
Scriptures by three acts, each of which is two-fold. (1.)
That of teaching what is true, and of confuting what is
false. (2.) That of exhorting to what is good, dissuading
from what is evil, and of reproving if any thing has been
done beyond or contrary to one's duty. (3.) That of
administering consolation to a contrite spirit, and of
denouncing threats against a lofty spirit.
VI. The object of this efficacy, about which it exercises
itself, is the same man, placed before the tribunal of divine
justice, that, according to this word, he [reporter] may bear
away from it a sentence either of justification or of
condemnation.
DISPUTATION XI
ON RELIGION IN A STRICTER SENSE
We have treated on religion generally, and on its principles
as they are comprehended in the scriptures of the Old and New
Testament. We must now treat upon it in a stricter
signification.
I. As religion contains the duty of man towards God, it must
necessarily be founded in the mutual relation which subsists
between God and man. If it happen that this relation is
varied, the mode of religion must also be varied, the acts
pertaining to the substance of every religion always
remaining, which are knowledge, faith, love, fear, trust,
dread and obedience.
II. The first relation between God and man is that which
flows from the creation of man in the divine image, according
to which religion was prescribed to him by the comprehensive
law that has been impressed on the minds of men, and that was
afterwards repeated by Moses in the ten commandments. For the
sake of proving man's obedience, God added to this a
symbolical law, about not eating the fruit of the tree of the
knowledge of good and evil.
III. Through the sin of man, another relation was introduced
between him and God, according to which, man, being liable to
the condemnation of God, needs the grace of restoration. If
God bestow this grace on man, the religion which is to be
prescribed to man must now be also founded on that act, in
addition to creation. Since this act [on the part of God]
requires from man an acknowledgment of sin and thanksgiving
for deliverance, it is apparent that, in this new relation,
the mode of religion ought likewise to be varied, as, through
the appointment of God, it has in reality been varied.
IV. It was the pleasure of God so to administer this
variation, that it should not immediately exhibit this grace
in a complete manner, but that it should retain man for a
season under the sealed dominion of guilt, yet with the
addition of a promise of grace to be exhibited in his own
time. Hence, arises the difference of the religion which was
prescribed by Moses to the children of Israel, and that which
was delivered by Christ to his followers -- of which the
former is called "the religion of the Old Testament and of
the promise," and the latter," that of the New Testament and
of the gospel;" the former is also called the Jewish
religion; the latter, the Christian.
V. The use of the ceremonial law under Moses, and its
abrogation under Christ, teach most clearly that this
religion or mode of religion differs in many acts. But as the
Christian religion prevails at this time, and as [its
obligations are] to be performed by us, we will treat further
about it, yet so as to intersperse, in their proper places,
some mention, both of the primitive religion and of that of
the Jews, so Jar as they are capable, and ought to serve to
explain the Christian religion.
VI. But it is not our wish for this difference to be extended
so far as to have the attainment of salvation, without the
intervention of Christ, ascribed to those who served God
under the pedagogy of the Old Testament and by faith in the
promise; for the subjoined affirmation has always obtained
from the time when the first promise was promulgated: "There
is none other name under heaven, given among men, than that
of our Lord Jesus Christ, by which men must be saved."
VII. It appears, from this, that the following assertion,
which was used by one of the ancients, is false and
untheological: "Men were saved at first by the law of nature,
afterwards, by that of Moses, and at length, by that of
grace." This, also, is further apparent, that such a
confusion of the Jewish and Christian religions as was
introduced by it, is completely opposed to the dispensation
or economy of God.
DISPUTATION XII
ON THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION, ITS NAME AND RELATION
I. Beginning now to treat further on the Christian religion,
we will first declare what is the meaning of this term, and
we will afterwards consider the matter of this religion, each
in its order.
II. The Christian religion, which the Jews called "the heresy
of the Nazarenes," obtained its name from Jesus of Nazareth,
whom God hath appointed as our only master, and hath made him
both Christ and Lord.
III. But this name agrees with him in two ways -- from the
cause and from the object. (1.) From the cause; because Jesus
Christ, as "the Teacher sent from God," prescribed this
religion, both by his own voice, when he dwelt on earth, and
by his apostles, whom he sent forth into all the world. (2.)
From the object; because the same Jesus Christ, the object of
this religion, according to godliness, is now exhibited, and
fully or perfectly manifested; whereas, he was formerly
promised and foretold by Moses and the prophets, only as
being about to come.
IV. He was, indeed, a teacher far transcending all other
teachers -- Moses, the prophets, and even the angels
themselves -- both in the mode of his perception, and in the
excellence of his doctrine. In the mode of his perception;
because, existing in the bosom of the Father, admitted
intimately to behold all the secrets of the Father, and
endued with the plenitude of the Spirit, he saw and heard
those things which he speaks and testifies. But other
teachers, being endued, according to a certain measure with
the Spirit, have perceived either by a vision, by dreams, by
conversing "face to face," or by the intervention of an
angel, those things which it was their duty to declare to
others; and this Spirit itself is called "the Spirit of
Christ."
V. In the excellence of his doctrine, also, Christ was
superior to all other teachers, because he revealed to
mankind, together and at once, the fullness of the very
Godhead, and the complete and latest will of his Father
respecting the salvation of men; so that, either as it
regards the matter or the dearness of the exposition, no
addition can be made to it, nor is it necessary that it
should.
VI. From their belief in this religion, and their profession
of it, the professors were called Christians. (Acts xi, 26; 1
Pet. iv, 16.) That the excellence of this name may really
belong to a person, it is not sufficient for him to
acknowledge Christ as a teacher and prophet divinely called.
But he must likewise religiously own and worship him as the
object of this doctrine, though the former knowledge and
faith precede this, and though from it, alone, certain
persons are sometimes said to have believed in Christ.
DISPUTATION XIII
ON THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION, WITH REGARD TO THE MATTER
GENERALLY
I. Since God is the object of all religion, in its various
modifications, he must likewise be the object of this
religion. But Christ, in reference to God, is also an object
of it, as having been appointed by God the Father, King and
Lord of the universe, and the Head of his church.
II. For this reason, in a treatise on the Christian religion,
the following subjects come, in due order, under our
consideration: (1.) The object itself, towards which faith
and religious worship ought to tend. (2.) The cause, on
account of which, faith and worship may and ought to be
performed to the object. (3.) The very act of faith and
worship, and the method of each, according to the command of
God and Christ. (4.) Salvation itself, which, as being
promised and desired, has the power of an impelling cause,
which, when obtained, is the reward of the observance of
religion, and from which arises the everlasting glory of God
in Christ.
III. But man, by whom [the duties of] this religion must be
executed, is a sinner, yet one for whom remission of sins and
reconciliation have now been obtained. By this mark, it is
intended to be distinguished from the religion of the Jews,
which God also prescribed to sinners; but it was at a time
when remission of sins had not been obtained, on which
account, the mode of religion was likewise different,
particularly with regard to ceremonies.
IV. This religion, with regard to all those things which we
have mentioned as coming under consideration in it, is, of
all religions, the most excellent; or, rather, it is the most
excellent mode of religion. Because, in it, the object is
proposed in a manner the most excellent; so that there is
nothing about this object which the human mind is capable of
perceiving, that is not exhibited in the doctrine of the
Christian religion. For God has with it disclosed all his own
goodness, and has given it to be viewed in Christ.
V. The cause, on account of which, religion may and ought to
be performed to this object, is, in every way, the most
efficacious; so that nothing can be imagined, why religion
may and ought to be performed to any other deity. that is not
comprehended in the efficacy of this cause, in a pre-eminent
manner.
VI. The very act of faith and worship is required, and must
be performed, in a manner the most signal and particular; and
the salvation which arises from this act, is the greatest and
most glorious, both because God will afford a fuller and more
perfect sight of himself, than if salvation had been obtained
through another form of religion, and because those who will
become partakers of this salvation, will have Christ
eternally as their head, who is the brother of men, and they
will always behold him. On this account, in the attainment
and possession of salvation, we shall hereafter become, in
some measure, superior to the angels themselves.
DISPUTATION XIV
ON THE OBJECT OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION: AND, FIRST, ABOUT
GOD, ITS PRIMARY OBJECT, AND WHAT GOD IS
I. The object of the Christian religion is that towards which
the faith and worship of a religious man ought to tend. This
object is God and his Christ -- God principally, Christ
subordinately under God -- God per se, Christ as God has
constituted him the object of this religion.
II. In God, who is the primary object of the Christian
religion, three things come in order under our consideration:
(1.) The nature of God, of which the excellence and goodness
is such that religion can honourably and usefully be
performed to it. (2.) The acts of God, on account of which
religion ought to be performed to him. (3.) The will of God,
by which he wills religion to be performed to himself, and
that he who performs it be rewarded; and, on the contrary,
that the neglecter of it be punished.
III. To every treatise on the nature of God, must be prefixed
this primary and chief axiom of all religion: "There is a
God." Without this, vain is every inquiry into the nature of
God; for, if the divine nature had no existence, religion
would be a mere phantasm of man's conception.
IV. Though the existence of God has been intimated to every
rational creature that perceives his voice, and though this
truth is known to every one who reflects on such an
intimation; yet, "that there is a God," may be demonstrated
by various arguments. First, by certain theoretical axioms;
and because when the terms in which these are expressed have
been once understood, they are known to be true, they deserve
to receive the name of "implanted ideas."
V. The first axiom is, "Nothing is or can be from itself? For
thus it would at one and the same time, be and not be, it
would be both prior and posterior to itself, and would be
both the cause and effect of itself. Therefore, some one
being must necessarily be pre-existent, from whom, as from
the primary and supreme cause, all other things derive their
origin. But this being is God.
VI. The second axiom is, "Every efficient primary cause is
better or more excellent than its effect." From this, it
follows that, as all created minds are in the order of
effects, some one mind is supreme and most wise, from which
the rest have their origin. But this mind is God.
VII. The third axiom is, "No finite force can make something
out of nothing; and the first nature has been made out of
nothing." For, if it were otherwise, it neither could nor
ought to be changed by an efficient or a former; and thus,
nothing could be made from it. From this, it follows, either
that all things which exist have been from eternity and are
primary being, or that there is one primary being. But this
being is God.
VIII. The same truth is proved by the practical axiom, or the
conscience, which has its seat in all rational creatures. It
excuses and exhilarates a man in good actions; and, in these
which are evil, it accuses and torments -- even in those
things [of both kinds] which have not come, and which never
will come, to the knowledge of any creature. This stands as a
manifest indication that there is some supreme judge, who
will institute a strict inquiry, and will pass judgment. But
this judge is God.
IX. The magnitude, the perfection, the multitude, the
variety, and the agreement, of all things that exist, supply
us with the fifth argument, which loudly proclaims that all
these things proceed from one and the same being and not from
many beings. But this being is God.
X. The sixth argument is from the order perceptible in
things, and from the orderly disposition and direction of all
of them to an end, even of those things which, devoid of
reason, themselves, cannot act on account of an end, or at
least, cannot intend an end. But all order is from one being,
and direction to an end is from a wise and good being. But
this being is God.
XI. The preservation of political, ecclesiastical and
economical society among mankind, furnishes our seventh
argument. Amidst such great perversity and madness of Satan
and of evil men, human society could never attain to any
stability or firmness, except it were preserved safe and
unimpaired by One who is supremely powerful. But this is God.
XII. We take our eighth argument from the miracles which we
believe to have been done, and which we perceive to be done,
the magnitude of which is so great as to cause them far to
exceed the entire force and power of the created universe.
Therefore, a cause must exist which transcends the universe
and its power or capability. But this cause is God.
XIII. The predictions of future and contingent things, and
their accurate and strict completion, supply the ninth
argument as being things which could proceed from no one
except from God.
XIV. In the last place, is added, the perpetual and universal
agreement of all nations, which general consent must be
accounted as equivalent to a law, nay to a divine oracle.
COROLLARY
On account of the dissensions of very learned men, we allow
this question to be discussed, "from the motion which is
apparent in the world, and from the fact, that whatever is
moved is moved by another, can it be concluded that there is
a God?
DISPUTATION XV
ON THE NATURE OF GOD
I. Concerning God, the primary object of theology, two things
must be known, (1.) His nature, or what God is, or rather
what qualities does he possess? (2.) Who God is, or to whom
this nature must be attributed. These must be known, lest any
thing foolish or unbecoming be ascribed to God, or lest
another, or a strange one, be considered as the true God. On
the first of these we will now treat in a few disputations.
II. As we are not able to know the nature of God, in itself,
we can, in a measure, attain to some knowledge from the
analogy of the nature which is in created things, and
principally that which is in ourselves, who are created after
the image of God; while we always add a mode of eminence to
this analogy, according to which mode God is understood to
exceed, infinitely, the perfections of things created.
III. As in the whole nature of things, and in man, who is the
compendium or abridgment of it, only two things can be
considered as essential, whether they be disparted in their
subjects, or, in a certain order, connected with each other
and subordinate in the same subject, which two things are
Essence and Life; we will also contemplate the nature of God
according to these two impulses of his nature. For the four
degrees, which are proposed by several divines -- to be, to
live, to. feel, and to understand -- are restricted to these
two causes of motion; because the word "to live," embraces
within itself both feeling and understanding.
IV. We say the essence of God is the first impulse of the
divine nature, by which God is purely and simply understood
to be.
V. As the whole nature of things is distributed according to
their essence, into body and spirit, we affirm that the
divine essence is spiritual, and from this, that God is a
Spirit, because it could not possibly come to pass that the
first and chief being should be corporeal. From this, one
cannot do otherwise than justly admire the transcendent force
and plenitude of God, by which he is capable of creating even
things corporeal that have nothing analogous to himself.
VI. To the essence of God no attribute can be added, whether
distinguished from it in reality, by relation, or by a mere
conception of the mind; but only a mode of pre-eminence can
be attributed to it, according to which it is understood to
comprise within itself and to exceed all the perfections of
all things. This mode may be declared in this one expression:
"The divine essence is uncaused and without commencement."
VII. Hence, it follows that this essence is simple and
infinite; from this, that it is eternal and immeasurable;
and, lastly, that it is unchangeable, impassable and
incorruptible, in the manner in which it has been proved by
us in our public theses on this subject.
VIII. And since unity and goodness reciprocate with being,
and as the affections or passions of every being are general,
we also affirm that the essence of God is one, and that God
is one according to it, and is, therefore, good -- nay, the
chief good, from the participation of which all things have
both their being, and their well being.
IX. As this essence is itself pure from all composition, so
it cannot enter into the composition of any thing. We permit
it to become a subject of discussion, whether this be
designated in the Scriptures by the name of "holiness," which
denotes separation or a being separated.
X. These modes of pre-eminence are not communicable to any
thing, from the very circumstance of their being such. And
when these modes are contemplated in the life of God, and in
the faculties of his life, they are of infinite usefulness in
theology, and are not among the smallest foundations of true
religion.
DISPUTATION XVI
ON THE LIFE OF GOD
I. Life is that which comes under our consideration, in the
second impulse of the divine nature; and that it belongs to
God, is not only evident from its own nature, but is likewise
known, per se, to all those who have any conception of God.
For it is much more incredible that God is something
senseless and dead, than that there is no God. And the life
of God is easily proved. For, as whatever is beside God is
from him, we must also attribute life to him, because among
his creatures are many things which have life; and we affirm
that God is a living substance, and that life belongs to him,
not only eminently but also formally, since life is simply
perfection.
II. But, as life is taken, either in the second act, and is
called "operation," or in the first, principal and radical
act, and thus is the very nature and form of a living thing,
we attribute this, of itself, primarily and adequately to
God; so that he Is the life of himself, not having it from
His union with another thing; (for that is the part of
imperfection,) but existing the same as it does -- he being
life itself, and living by the first act, but bestowing life
by the second act.
III. The life of God, therefore, is most simple, so that it
is not, in reality, distinguished from his essence; and
according to the confined capacity of our conception, by
which it is distinguished from his essence, it may, in some
degree, be described as being "an act that flows from the
essence of God," by which is intimated that it is active in
itself; first, by a reflex act on God himself, and then on
other objects, on account of the most abundant copiousness,
and the most perfect activity of life in God.
IV. The life of God is the foundation and the proximate and
adequate principle not only of ad intra et ad extra, an
inward and an outward act, but likewise of all fruition by
which God is said to be blessed in himself. This seems to be
the cause why God wished himself, principally in reference to
life, to be distinguished from false gods and dead idols, and
why he wished men to swear by his name, in a form composed
thus: "The Lord liveth."
V. As the essence of God is infinite and most simple,
eternal, impassable, unchangeable and incorruptible, we ought
likewise to consider His life with these modes of being and
life; on which account we attribute to him per se
immortality, and a most prompt, powerful, indefatigable and
insatiable desire, strength and delight to act and to enjoy,
and in action and enjoyment, if it be lawful, thus to express
ourselves.
VI. By two faculties, the understanding and the will, this
life is active towards God himself; but towards other things
it is active by three faculties, power, or capability, being
added to the two preceding. But the faculties of the
understanding and the will are accommodated to fruition, and
this chiefly as they tend towards God himself; secondarily,
and because it thus pleases him of his abundant goodness, as
they tend towards the creatures.
DISPUTATION XVII
ON THE UNDERSTANDING OF GOD
I. The understanding of God is that faculty of his life which
is first in nature and order, and by which the living God
distinctly understands all things and every one, which, in
what manner soever, either have, will have, have had, can
have, or might hypothetically have, a being of any kind, by
which he also distinctly understands the order, connection,
and relation of all and each of them between each other, and
the entities of reason, those beings which exist, or which
can exist, in the mind, imagination, and enunciation.
II. God knows all things, neither by intelligible
representations, nor by similitude, but by his own and sole
essence; with the exception of evil things, which he knows
indirectly by the good things opposed to them, as privation
is known by means of our having been accustomed to any thing.
III. The mode by which God understands, is, not by
composition and division, not by gradual argumentation, but
by simple and infinite intuition, according to the succession
of order and not of time.
IV. The succession of order, in the objects of the divine
knowledge, is in this manner: First. God knows himself
entirely and adequately, and this understanding is his own
essence or being. Secondly. He knows all possible things, in
the perfection of his own essence, and, therefore, all things
impossible. In the understanding of possible things, this is
the order: (1.) He knows what things can exist by his own
primary and sole act. (2.) He knows what things, from the
creatures, whether they will come into existence or will not,
can exist by his conservation, motion, assistance,
concurrence, and permission. (3.) He knows what things he can
do about the acts of the creatures consistently with himself
or with these acts. Thirdly. He knows all entities, even
according to the same order as that which we have just shown
in his knowledge of things possible.
V. The understanding of God is certain and infallible; so
that he sees certainly and infallibly, even, things future
and contingent, whether he sees them in their causes, or in
themselves. But this infallibility depends on the infinity of
the essence of God, and not on his unchangeable will.
VI. The act of understanding of God is occasioned by no
external cause, not even by its object; though if there be
not afterwards an object, neither will there be any act of
God's understanding about it.
VII. How certain soever the acts of God's understanding may
themselves be, this does not impose any necessity on things,
but rather establishes contingency in them. For, as he knows
the thing itself and its mode, if the mode of the thing be
contingent, he must know it as such, and, therefore, it
remains contingent with respect to the divine knowledge.
VIII. The knowledge of God may be distinguished according to
its objects. And, First, into the theoretical, by which he
understands things under the relation of entity and truth;
and into the practical, by which he considers things under
the relation of good, and as objects of his will and power.
IX. Secondly. One [quality of the] knowledge of God is that
of simple intelligence, by which he understands, himself, all
possible things, and the nature and essence of all entities;
another is that of vision, by which he beholds his own
existence and that of all other entities or beings.
X. The knowledge by which God knows his own essence and
existence, all things possible, and the nature and essence of
all entities, is simply necessary, as pertaining to the
perfection of his own knowledge. But that by which he knows
the existence of other entities, is hypothetically necessary,
that is, if they now have, have already had, or shall
afterwards have, any existence. For when any object,
whatsoever, is laid down, it must, of necessity, fall within
the knowledge of God. The former of these precedes every free
act of the divine will; the latter follows every free act.
The schoolmen; therefore, denominate the first "natural," and
the second "free knowledge."
XI. The knowledge by which God knows any thing if it be or
exist, is intermediate between the two [kinds] described in
theses 9 & 10; In fact it precedes the free act of the will
with regard to intelligence. But it knows something future
according to vision, only through its hypothesis.
XII. Free knowledge, or that of vision, which is also called
"prescience," is not the cause of things; but the knowledge
which is practical and of simple intelligence, and which is
denominated "natural," or "necessary," is the cause of all
things by the mode of prescribing and directing to which is
added the action of the will and of the capability. The
middle or intermediate [kind of] knowledge ought to intervene
in things which depend on the liberty of created choice or
pleasure.
XIII. From the variety and multitude of objects, and from the
means and mode of intelligence and vision, it is apparent
that infinite knowledge and omniscience are justly attributed
to God; and that they are so proper or peculiar to God
according to their objects, means and mode, as not to be
capable of appertaining to any created thing.
DISPUTATION XVIII
ON THE WILL OF GOD
I. The will of God is spoken of in three ways: First, the
faculty itself of willing. Secondly, the act of willing.
Thirdly, the object willed. The first signification is the
principal and proper one, the two others are secondary and
figurative.
II. It may be thus described: It is the second faculty of the
life of God, flowing through the understanding from the life
that has an ulterior tendency; by which faculty God is borne
towards a known good -- towards a good, because this is an
adequate object of every will -- towards a known good, not
only with regard to it as a being, but likewise as a good,
whether in reality or only in the act of the divine
understanding. Both, however, are shown by the understanding.
But the evil which is called that of culpability, God does
not simply and absolutely will.
III. The good is two-fold. The chief good, and that which is
from the chief. The first of these is the primary, immediate,
principal, direct, peculiar and adequate object of the divine
will; the latter is secondary and indirect, towards which the
divine will does not tend, except by means of the chief good.
IV. The will of God is borne towards its objects in the
following order: (1.) He wills himself. (2.) He wills all
those things which, out of infinite things possible to
himself he has, by the last judgment of his wisdom,
determined to be made. And first, he wills to make them to
be; then he is affected towards them by his will, according
as they possess some likeness with his nature, or some
vestige of it. (3.) The third object of the will of God is
those things which he judges fit and equitable to be done by
creatures who are endowed with understanding and with free
will, in which is included a prohibition of that which he
wills not to be done. (4.) The fourth object of the divine
will is his permission, that chiefly by which he permits a
rational creature to do what he has prohibited, and to omit
what he has commanded. (5.) He wills those things which,
according to his own wisdom, he judges to be done concerning
the acts of his rational creatures.
V. There is out of God no inwardly moving cause of his will;
nor out of him is there any end. But the creature, and its
action or passion, may be the outwardly moving cause, without
which God would supersede or omit that volition or act of
willing.
VI. But the cause of all other things is God, by His
understanding and will, by means of His power or capability;
yet so, that when he acts either through his creatures, with
them or in them, he does not take away the peculiar mode of
acting, or of suffering, which he has divinely placed within
them; and that he suffers them, according to their peculiar
mode, to produce their own effects, and to receive in
themselves the acts of God, either necessarily, contingently,
or freely. As this contingency and liberty do not make the
prescience of God to be uncertain, so they are destroyed by
the volition of God, and by the certain futurition of events
with regard to the understanding of God.
DISPUTATION XIX
ON THE VARIOUS DISTINCTIONS OF THE WILL OF GOD
I. Though the will of God be one and simple, yet it may be
variously distinguished, from its objects, in reference to
the mode and order according to which it is borne towards its
objects. Of these distinctions the use is important in the
whole of the Scriptures, and in explaining many passages in
them.
II. The will of God is borne towards its object either
according to the mode of nature, or that of liberty. In
reference to the former, God tends towards his own primary,
proper and adequate object, that is, towards himself. But,
according to the mode of liberty, he tends towards other
things -- and towards all other things by the liberty of
exercise, and towards many by the liberty of specification;
because he cannot hate things, so far as they have some
likeness of God, that is, so far as they are good; though he
is not necessarily bound to love them, since he might reduce
them to nothing whenever it seemed good to himself.
III. The will of God is distinguished into that by which he
absolutely wills to do any thing or to prevent it; and into
that by which he wills something to be done or omitted by his
rational creatures. The former of these is called "the will
of his good pleasure," or rather "of his pleasure;" and the
latter, "that of his open intimation." The latter is
revealed, for this is required by the use to which it is
applied. The former is partly revealed, partly secret, or
hidden. The former employs a power that is either
irresistible, or that is so accommodated to the object and
subject as to obtain or insure its success, though it was
possible for it to happen otherwise. To these two kinds of
the divine will, is opposed the remission of the will, that
is, a two-fold permission, the one opposed to the will of
open intimation, the other to that of good pleasure. The
former is that by which God permits something to the power of
a rational creature by not circumscribing some act by a law;
the latter is that by which God permits something to the will
and capability of the creature, by not placing an impediment
in its way, by which the act may in reality be hindered.
IV. Whatever things God wills to do, he wills them (1.)
either from himself, not on account of any other cause placed
beyond him, (whether that be without the consideration of any
act perpetrated by the creature, or solely from the occasion
of the act of the creature,) (2.) or on account of a
preceding cause afforded by the creature. In reference to
this distinction, some work is said to be "proper to God,"
some other "extraneous, strange and foreign." But there is a
two-fold difference in those things which he wills to be
done; for they are pleasing and acceptable to God, either in
themselves, as in the case of moral works; or they please
accidentally and on account of some other thing, as in the
case of things ceremonial.
V. The will of God is either peremptory, or with a condition.
(1.) His peremptory will is that which strictly and rigidly
obtains, such as the words of the gospel which contain the
last revelation of God: "The wrath of God abides on him who
does not believe;" "He that believes shall be saved;" also
the words of Samuel to Saul: "The Lord hath rejected thee
from being king over Israel." (2.) His will, with a
condition, is that which has a condition annexed, whether it
be a tacit one, such as, "Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall
be overthrown." "Cursed is every one that continueth not in
all things which are written in the book of the law to do
them," that is, unless he be delivered from this curse as it
is expressed in Gal. iii, 13. See also Jer. xviii, 7-10.
VI. One will of God is absolute, another respective. His
absolute will is that by which he wills any thing simply,
without regard to the volition or act of the creature, such
as is that about the salvation of believers. His respective
will is that by which he wills something with respect to the
volition or the act of the creature. It is also either
antecedent or consequent. (1.) The antecedent is that by
which he wills something with respect to the subsequent will
or act of the creature, as, "God wills all men to be saved if
they believe." (2.) The consequent is that by which he wills
something with respect to the antecedent volition or act of
the creature, as, "Woe to that man by whom the Son of man is
betrayed! Better would it have been for that man if he had
never been born! Both depend on the absolute will, and
according to it each of them is regulated.
VII. God wills some things, so far as they are good, when
absolutely considered according to their nature. Thus he
wills alms-giving, and to do good to man so far as he is his
creature. He also wills some other things, so far as, all
circumstances considered, they are understood to be good.
According to this will, he says to the wicked man, "What hast
thou to do, that thou shouldst take my covenant in thy
mouth?" And he speaks thus to Eli: "Be it far from me that
thy house, and the house of thy father, should walk before me
for ever; for them that honour me I will honour, and they
that despise me shall be lightly esteemed." This distinction
does not differ greatly from the antecedent will of God,
which has been already mentioned.
VIII. God wills some things per se or per accidens. Of
themselves, he wills those things which are simply relatively
good. Thus He wills salvation to that man who is obedient.
Accidentally, those things which, in some respect are evil,
but have a good joined with them, which God wills more than
the respective good things that are opposed to those evil.
Thus he wills the evils of punishment, because he chooses
that the order of justice be preserved in punishment, rather
than that a sinning creature should escape punishment, though
this impunity might be for the good of the creature.
IX. God wills some things in their antecedent causes, that
is, he wills their causes relatively, and places them in such
order that effects may follow from them; and if they do
follow, he wills that they, of themselves, be pleasing to
him. God wills other things in themselves. This distinction
does not substantially differ from that by which the divine
will is distinguished into absolute and selective.
COROLLARIES
I. Is it possible for two affirmatively contrary volitions of
God to tend towards one object which is the same and uniform?
We answer in the negative.
II. Can one volition of God, that is, one formally, tend
towards contrary objects? We reply, It can tend towards
objects physically contrary, but not towards objects morally
contrary.
III. Does God will, as an end, something which is beyond
himself, and which does not proceed from his free will? We
reply in the negative.
DISPUTATION XX
ON THE ATTRIBUTES OF GOD WHICH COME TO BE CONSIDERED UNDER
HIS WILL AND, FIRST, ON THOSE WHICH HAVE AN ANALOGY TO THE
AFFECTIONS OR PASSIONS IN RATIONAL CREATURES
I. Those attributes of God ought to be considered, which are
either properly or figuratively attributed to him in the
Scriptures, according to a certain analogy of the affections
and virtues in rational creatures.
II. Those divine attributes which have the analogy of
affections, may be referred to two principal kinds, so that
the first class may contain those affections which are simply
conversant about good or evil, and which may be denominated
primitive affections; and the second may comprehend those
which are exercised about good and evil in reference to their
absence or presence, and which may be called affections
derived from the primitive.
III. The primitive affections are love, (the opposite to
which is hatred,) and goodness; and with these are connected
grace, benignity and mercy. Love is prior to goodness towards
the object, which is God himself; goodness is prior to love
towards that object which is some other than God.
IV. Love is an affection of union in God, whose objects are
not only God himself and the good of justice, but also the
creature, imitating or related to God either according to
likeness, or only according to impress, and the felicity of
the creature. But this affection is borne onwards either to
enjoy and to have, or to do good; the former is called "the
love of complacency;" the latter, "the love of friendship,"
which falls into goodness, God loves himself with complacency
in the perfection of His own nature, wherefore he likewise
enjoys himself. He also loves himself with the love of
complacency in his effects produced externally; both in acts
and works, which are specimens and evident, infallible
indications of that perfection. Wherefore he may be said, in
some degree, likewise to enjoy these acts and works. Even the
justice or righteousness performed by the creature, is
pleasing to him; wherefore his affection is extended to
secure it.
V. Hatred is an affection of separation in God, whose many
object is injustice or unrighteousness; and the secondary,
the misery of the creature. The former is from "the love of
complacency;" the latter, from "the love of friendship." But
since God properly loves himself and the good of justice, and
by the same impulse holds iniquity in detestation; and since
he secondarily loves the creature and his blessedness, and in
that impulse hates the misery of the creature, that is, he
wills it to be taken away from the creature; hence, it comes
to pass, that he hates the creature who perseveres in
unrighteousness, and he loves his misery.
VI. Hatred, however, is not collateral to love, but
necessarily flowing from it; since love neither does nor can
tend towards all those things which become objects to the
understanding of God. It belongs to him, therefore, in the
first act, and must be placed in him prior to any existence
of a thing worthy of hatred, which existence being laid down,
the act of hatred arises from it by a natural necessity, not
by liberty of the will.
VII. But since love does not perfectly fill the whole will of
God, it has goodness united with it; which also is an
affection in God of communicating his good. Its first object
externally is nothing; and this is so necessarily first,
that, when it is removed, no communication can be made
externally. Its act is creation. Its second object is the
creature as a creature; and its act is called conservation,
or sustentation, as if it was a continuance of creation. Its
third object is the creature performing his duty according to
the command of God; and its act is the elevation to a more
worthy and felicitous condition, that is, the communication
of a greater good than that which the creature obtained by
creation. Both these advances of goodness may also be
appropriately denominated "benignity," or "kindness." Its
fourth object is the creature not performing his duty, or
sinful, and on this account liable to misery according to the
just judgment of God; and its act is a deliverance from sin
through the remission and the mortification of sin. And this
progress of goodness is denominated mercy, which is an
affection for giving succour to a man in misery, sin
presenting no obstacle.
VIII. Grace is a certain adjunct of goodness and love, by
which is signified that God is affected to communicate his
own good and to love the creatures, not through merit or of
debt, not by any cause impelling from without, nor that
something may be added to God himself, but that it may be
well with him on whom the good is bestowed and who is
beloved, which may also receive the name of "liberality."
According to this, God is said to be "rich in goodness,
mercy," &c.
IX. The affections which spring from these, and which are
exercised about good or evil as each is present or absent,
are considered as having an analogy either in those things
which are in the concupiscible part of our souls, or in that
which is irascible.
X. In the concupiscible part are, first, desire and that
which is opposed to it; secondly, joy and grief. (1.) Desire
is an affection of obtaining the works of righteousness from
rational creatures, and of bestowing a remunerative reward,
as well as of inflicting punishment if they be contumacious.
To this is opposed the affection according to which God
execrates the works of unrighteousness, and the omission of a
remuneration. (2.). Joy is an affection from the presence of
a thing that is suitable or agreeable -- such as the fruition
of himself, the obedience of the creature, the communication
of his own goodness, and the destruction of His rebels and
enemies. Grief, which is opposed to it, arises from the
disobedience and the misery of the creature, and in the
occasion thus given by his people for blaspheming the name of
God among the gentiles. To this, repentance has some
affinity; which is nothing more than a change of the thing
willed or done, on account of the act of a rational creature,
or, rather, a desire for such change.
XI. In the irascible part are hope and its opposite, despair,
confidence and anger, also fear, which is affirmatively
opposed to hope. (1.) Hope is an earnest expectation of a
good, due from the creature, and performable by the grace of
God. It cannot easily be reconciled with the certain
foreknowledge of God. (2.) Despair arises from the
pertinacious wickedness of the creature, opposing himself to
the grace of God, and resisting the Holy Spirit. (3.)
Confidence is that by which God with great animation
prosecutes a desired good, and repels an evil that is hated.
(4.) Anger is an affection of depulsion in God, through the
punishment of the creature that has transgressed his law, by
which he inflicts on the creature the evil of misery for his
unrighteousness, and takes the vengeance which is due to him,
as an indication of his love towards justice, and of his
hatred to sin. When this affection is vehement, it is called
"fury." (5.) Fear is from an impending evil to which God is
averse.
XII. Of the second class of these derivative affections, (See
Thesis 11) some belong to God per se, as they simply contain
in themselves perfection; others, which seem to have
something of imperfection, are attributed to him after the
manner of the feelings of men, on account of some effects
which he produces analogous to the effects of the creatures,
yet without any passion, as he is simple and immutable and
without any disorder and repugnance to right reason. But we
subject the use and exercise of the first class of those
affections (See Thesis 10) to the infinite wisdom of God,
whose property it is to prefix to each of them its object,
means, end and circumstances, and to decree to which, in
preference to the rest, is to be conceded the province of
acting.
DISPUTATION XXI
ON THOSE ATTRIBUTES OF GOD WHICH HAVE SOME ANALOGY TO THE
MORAL VIRTUES, AND WHICH ACT LIKE MODERATORS OF THE
AFFECTIONS, CONSIDERED IN THE PRECEDING DISPUTATION.
I. But these attributes preside generally over all the
affections, or specially relate to some of them. The general
is justice, or righteousness, which is called "universal" or
"legal," and concerning which it was said by the ancients,
that it contains, in itself, all the virtues. The special
are, particular justice, patience, and those which are the
moderators of anger, and of chastisements and punishments.
II. The justice of God, considered universally, is a virtue
of God, according to which he administers all things
correctly and in a suitable manner, according to that which
his wisdom dictates as befitting himself. In conjunction with
wisdom, it presides over all his acts, decrees and deeds; and
according to it, God is said to be "just and right," his way
"equal," and himself to be "just in all his ways."
III. The particular justice of God is that by which he
consistently renders to every one his own -- to God himself
that which is his, and to the creature that which belongs to
itself. We consider it both in the words of God and in his
deeds. In this, the method of the decrees is not different;
because, whatever God does or says, he does or says it
according to his own eternal decree. This justice likewise
contains a moderator partly of his love for the good of
obedience, and partly of his love for the creature, and of
his goodness.
IV. Justice In deeds may be considered in the following
order: That the first may be in the communication of good,
either according to the first creation, or according to
regeneration. The second is in the prescribing of duty, or in
legislation, which consists in the requisition of a deed, and
in the promise of a reward, and the threat of a punishment.
The third is in the judging about deeds, which is
retributive, being both communicative of a reward and
vindicative. In all these, the magnanimity of God is to be
considered. In communication, in promise, and in
remuneration, his liberality and magnificence are also to
come under consideration; and they may be appropriately
referred partly to distributive, and partly to commutative
justice.
V. Justice in words is also three-fold. (1.) Truth, by which
he always enunciates or declares exactly as the thing is, to
which is opposed falsehood. (2.) Sincerity and simplicity, by
which he always declares as he inwardly conceives, according
to the meaning and purpose of his mind, to which are opposed
hypocrisy and duplicity of heart. And (3.) Fidelity, by which
he is constant in keeping promises and in communicating
privileges, to which are opposed inconstancy and perfidy.
VI. Patience is that by which he patiently endures the
absence of that Good, that is, of the prescribed obedience
which he loves, desires, and for which he hopes, and the
presence of that evil which he forbids, sparing sinners, not
only that he may execute the judicial acts of His mercy and
severity through them, but that he may also lead them to
repentance, or that he may punish the contumacious with
greater equity and severity. And this attribute seems to
attemper the love [which God entertains] for the good of
justice.
VII. Long suffering, gentleness or lenity, clemency and
readiness to pardon, are the moderators of anger,
chastisements and punishments.
VIII. Long suffering is a virtue by which God suspends his
anger, lest it should instantly hasten to the depulsion of
the evil, as soon as the creature has by his sins deserved
it.
IX. Gentleness or lenity is a virtue, by which God preserves
moderation concerning anger in taking vengeance, lest it
should be too vehement -- lest the seventy of the anger
should certainly correspond with the magnitude of the
wickedness perpetrated.
X. Clemency is a virtue by which God so attempers the
chastisements and punishments of the creature, even at the
very time when he inflicts them, that, by their weight and
continuance, they may not equal the magnitude of the sins
committed; indeed, that they may not exceed the strength of
the creature.
XI. Readiness to forgive is a virtue by which God shows
himself to be exorable to his creature, and which fixes a
measure to the limits of anger, lest it should endure for
ever, agreeably to the demerit of the sins committed.
COROLLARIES
Does the justice of God permit him to destine to death
eternal, a rational creature who has never sinned? We reply
in the negative.
Does the justice of God allow that a creature should be saved
who perseveres in his sins? We reply in the negative.
Cannot justice and mercy, in some accommodated sense, be
considered, as, in a certain respect, opposed? We reply in
the affirmative.
DISPUTATION XXII
ON THE POWER OR CAPABILITY OF GOD
I. When entering on the consideration of the power or
capability of God, as we deny the passive power which cannot
belong to God who is a pure act, so we likewise omit that
which is occupied with internal acts through necessity of
nature; and at present we exhibit for examination that power
alone which consists in the capacity of external actions, and
by which God not only is capable of operating beyond himself,
but actually does operate whenever it is his own good
pleasure.
II. And it is a faculty of the divine life, by which,
(subsequently to the understanding of God that shows and
directs, and to his will that commands,) he is capable of
operating externally what things soever he can freely will,
and by which he does operate whatever he freely wills.
III. The measure of the divine capability is the free will of
God, and that is truly an adequate measure; so that the
object of the capability may be, and, indeed, ought to be,
circumscribed and limited most appropriately from the object
of the free will of God. For, whatever cannot fall under his
will, cannot fall under his capability; and whatever is
subject to the former, is likewise subject to the latter.
IV. But the will of God can only will that which is not
opposed to the divine essence, (which is the foundation both
of His understanding and of his will,) that is, it can will
nothing but that which exists, is true and good. Hence,
neither can his capability do any other. Again, since, under
the phrase "what is not opposed to the divine essence," is
comprehended whatsoever is simply and absolutely possible,
and since God can will the whole of this, it follows that God
is capable of every thing which is possible.
V. Those things are impossible to God which involve a
contradiction, as, to make another God, to be mutable, to
sin, to lie, to cause some thing at once to be and not to be,
to have been and not to have been, &c., that this thing
should be and not be, that it and its contrary should be,
that an accident should be without its subject, that a
substance should be changed into a pre-existing substance,
bread into the body of Christ, that a body should possess
ubiquity, &c. These things partly belong to a want of power
to be capable of doing them, and partly to a want of will to
do them.
VI. But the capability of God is infinite -- and this not
only because it can do all things possible, which, indeed,
are innumerable, so that as many cannot be enumerated as it
is capable of doing, [or after all that can be numbered, it
is capable of doing still more]; nor can such great things be
calculated without its being able to produce far greater, but
likewise because nothing can resist it. For all created
things depend upon him, as upon the efficient principle, both
in their being and in their preservation. Hence, omnipotence
is justly ascribed to him.
VII. This can be communicated to no creature.
DISPUTATION XXIII
ON THE PERFECTION, BLESSEDNESS AND GLORY OF GOD
I. Next in order, follows the perfection of God, resulting
from the simple and infinite circuit of all those things
which we have already attributed to God, and considered with
the mode of pre-eminence -- not that perfection by which he
has every individual thing most perfectly, (for this is the
office of simplicity and infinity,) but that by which he has
all things simply denoting some perfection in the most
perfect manner. And it may be appropriately described thus:
It is the interminable, and, at the same time, the entire and
perfect possession of essence and life.
II. And this perfection of God infinitely transcends every
created perfection, in three several ways: (1.) Because it
has all things. (2.) It has them in a manner the most
perfect. And (3.) It does not derive them from any other
source. But as the creatures have, through participation, a
perfection from God, faintly shadowed forth after its
archetype, so, of consequence, they neither have every
perfection, nor in a manner the most perfect; yet some
creatures have a greater perfection than others; and the more
of it they possess, the nearer are they to God, and the more
like him.
III. From this perfection of God, by means of some internal
act, his blessedness has its existence; and by means of some
relation of it ad extra, his glory exists.
IV. Blessedness is an act of God, by which he enjoys his own
perfection, that is fully known by his understanding, and
supremely loved by his will, with a delightful satisfaction
in it. It is, therefore, through the act of the
understanding, and of the will; of the understanding, indeed,
reaching to the essence of the object, but the act of which
would not be an act of felicity, unless it had this, its
being an act of felicicity[sic.], from the will which
perpetually desires to behold the beatified object, and is
delightfully satisfied in it.
V. But this blessedness is so peculiar to God that it cannot
be communicated to any creature. Yet he is, himself, with
respect to the object, the beatified good of creatures
endowed with understanding, and the effector of the act which
tends to the effect, and which is delightfully satisfied in
it. Of these, consists the blessedness of the creature.
VI. Glory is the divine excellence above all things, which he
makes manifest by external acts, in various ways.
VII. But the modes of manifestation, which are declared to us
in the Scriptures, are principally two -- the one, by an
effulgence of unusual light and splendour, or by the opposite
to it, a dense darkness and obscurity; the other, by the
production of works which agree with his perfection and
excellence.
VIII. This description of the divine nature is the first
foundation of all religion. For it is concluded, from this
perfection and blessedness of God, that the act of religion
can be worthily and usefully exhibited to God, to the
knowledge of which matter, we are brought, through the
manifestation of the divine glory.
The candid reader will be able, in this place, to supply from
the preceding public disputations, the theses on the Father
and the Son, and those on the Holy Spirit, the Holy and
undivided Trinity.
DISPUTATION XXIV
ON CREATION
I. We have treated on God, who is the first object of the
Christian religion. And we would now treat on Christ, who,
next to God, is another object of the same religion; but we
must premise some things, without which, Christ would neither
be an object of religion, nor would the necessity of the
Christian religion be understood. Indeed, the cause must be
First explained, on account of which God has a right to
require any religion from man; THEN the religion, also, that
is prescribed in virtue of this cause and right, and, LASTLY,
the event ensuing, from which has arisen the necessity of
constituting Christ our saviour, and the Christian religion,
employed by God, through his own will, who hath not, by the
sin of man, lost His right which he obtains over him by
creation, nor has he entirely laid aside his affection for
man, though a sinner, and miserable.
II. And since God is the object of the Christian religion,
not only as the Creator, but likewise as the Creator anew,
(in which latter respect, Christ, also, as constituted by God
to be the saviour, is the object of the Christian religion,)
it is necessary for us first to treat about the primitive
creation, and those things which are joined to it according
to nature, and, after that, about those which resulted from
the conduct of man, before we begin to treat on the new
creation, in which the primary consideration is that of
Christ as Mediator.
III. Creation is an external act of God, by which he produced
all things out of nothing, for himself, by his Word and
Spirit.
IV. The primary efficient cause is God the Father, by his
Word and Spirit. The impelling cause, which we have indicated
in the definition by the particle "for," is the goodness of
God, according to which he is inclined to communicate his
good. The ordainer is the divine wisdom; and the executrix,
or performer, is the divine power, which the will of God
employs through an inclination of goodness, according to the
most equitable prescript of his wisdom.
V. The matter from which God created all things, must be
considered in three forms: (1.) The first of all is that from
which all things in general were produced, into which, also,
they may all, on this account, relapse and be reduced; it is
nothing itself, that our mind, by the removal of all entity,
considers as the first matter; for, that, alone, is capable
of the first communication of God ad extra; because, God
would neither have the right to introduce his own form into
matter coeval [with himself], nor would he be capable of
acting, as it would then be eternal matter, and, therefore,
obnoxious to no change. (2.) The second matter is that from
which all things corporeal are now distinguished, according
to their own separate forms; and this is the rude chaos and
undigested mass created at the beginning. (3.) The third
consists both of these simple and secret elements, and of
certain compound bodies, from which all the rest have been
produced, as from the waters have proceeded creeping and
flying things, and fishes -- from the earth, all other living
things, trees, herbs and shrubs -- from the rib of. Adam, the
woman, and from seeds, the perpetuation of the species.
VI. The form is the production itself of all things out of
nothing, which form pre existed ready framed, according to
the archetype in the mind of God, without any proper entity,
lest any one should feign an ideal world.
VII. From an inspection of the matter and form, it is
evident, First, that creation is the immediate act of God,
alone, both because a creature, who is of a finite power is
incapable of operating on nothing, and because such a
creature cannot shape matter in substantial forms. Secondly.
The creation was freely produced, not necessarily, because
God was neither bound to nothing, nor destitute of forms.
VIII. The end -- not that which moved God to create, for God
is not moved by any thing external, but that which
incessantly and immediately results from the very act of
creation, and which is, in fact, contained in the essence of
this act -- this end is the demonstration of the divine
wisdom, goodness and power. For those divine properties which
concur to act, shine forth and show themselves in their own
nature action -- goodness, in the very communication --
wisdom, in the mode, order and variety -- and power, in this
circumstance, that so many and such great things are produced
out of nothing.
IX. The end, which is called "to what purpose," is the good
of the Creatures themselves, and especially of man, to whom
are referred most other creatures, as being useful to him,
according to the institution of the divine creation.
X. The effect of creation is this universal world, which, in
the Scriptures, obtains the names of the heaven and the
earth, sometimes, also, of the sea, as being the extremities
within which all things are embraced. This world is an entire
something, which is perfect and complete, having no defect of
any form, that can bear relation to the whole or to its
parts; nor is redundant in any form which has no relation to
the whole and its parts. It is, also, a single, or a united
something, not by an indivisible unity, but according to
connection and co-ordination, and the affection of mutual
relation, consisting of parts distinguished, not only
according to place and situation, but likewise according to
nature, essence and peculiar existence. This was necessary,
not only to adumbrate, in some measure, the perfection of God
in variety and multitude, but also to demonstrate that the
Lord omnipotent did not create the world by a natural
necessity, but by the freedom of his will.
XI. But this entire universe is, according to the Scriptures,
distributed in the best manner possible into three classes of
objects, (1.) Into creatures purely spiritual and invisible;
of this class are the angels. (2.) Into creatures merely
corporeal. And (3.) Into natures that are, in one part of
them, corporeal and visible, and in another part, spiritual
and invisible; men are of this last class.
XII. We think this was the order observed in creation:
Spiritual creatures, that is, the angels, were first created.
Corporeal creatures were next created, according to the
series of six days, not together and in a single moment.
Lastly, man was created, consisting both of body and spirit;
his body was, indeed, first formed; and afterwards his soul
was inspired by creating, and created by inspiring; that as
God commenced the creation in a spirit, so he might finish it
on a spirit, being himself the immeasurable and eternal
Spirit.
XIII. This creation is the foundation of that right by which
God can require religion from man, which is a matter that
will be more certainly and fully understood, when we come
more specially to treat on the primeval creation of man; for
he who is not the creator of all things, and who, therefore,
has not all things under his command, cannot be believed,
neither can any sure hope and confidence be placed in him,
nor can he alone be feared. Yet all these are acts which
belong to religion.
COROLLARIES
I. The world was neither created from all eternity, nor could
it be so created; though God was, from eternity, furnished
with that capability by which he could create the world, and
afterwards did create it; and though no moment of time can be
conceived by us, in which the world could not have been
created.
II. He who forms an accurate conception, in his mind, of
creation, must, in addition to the plenitude of divine
wisdom, goodness and power, or capability, conceive that
there was a two-fold privation or vacuity -- the First,
according to essence or form, which will bear some
resemblance to an infinite nothing that is capable of
infinite forms; the SECOND, according to place, which will be
like an infinite vacuum that is capable of being the
receptacle of numerous worlds.
III. Hence, this, also, follows, that time and place are not
Separate Creatures, but are created with things themselves,
or, rather, that they exist together at the creation of
things, not by an absolute but a relative entity, without
which no created thing can be thought upon or conceived.
IV. This creation is the first of all the divine external
acts, both in the intention of the Creator, and actually or
in reality; and it is an act perfect in itself, not serving
another more primary one, as its medium; though God has made
some creatures, which, in addition to the fact of their
having been made by the act of creation, are fitted to be
advanced still further, and to be elevated to a condition yet
more excellent.
V. If any thing be represented as the object of creation, it
seems that nothing can be laid down more suitably than those
things which, out of all things possible, have, by the act of
creation, been produced from non-existence into existence.
DISPUTATION XXV
ON ANGELS IN GENERAL AND IN PARTICULAR
I. Angels are substances merely spiritual, created after the
image of God, not only that they might acknowledge, love and
worship their Creator, and might live in a state of happiness
with him, but that they might likewise perform certain duties
concerning the rest of the creatures according to the command
of God.
II. We call them "substances," against the Sadducees and
others, who contend that angels are nothing more than the
good or the evil motions of spirits, or else exercises of
power to aid or to injure. But this is completely at variance
with the whole Scripture, as the actions, (which are those of
supposititious beings,) the appearances, and the names which
they ascribe to them, more than sufficiently demonstrate.
III. We add that they are "merely spiritual," that we may
separate them from men, the species opposite to them, and may
intimate their nature. And though composition out of matter
and form does not belong to angels, yet, we affirm that they
are absolutely compound substances, and that they are
composed, (1.) Of being and essence. (2.) Of act and power,
or capability. (3.) Lastly, of subject and inhering accident.
IV. But because they are creatures, they are finite, and we
measure them by place, time, and number. (1.) By PLACE, not
that they are in it corporeally, that is, not that they
occupy and fill up a certain local space, commensurate with
their substance; but they are in it intellectually, that is,
they exist in a place without the occupying and repletion of
any local space, which the schoolmen denominate by way of
definition, "to be in a place." But, as they cannot be in
several places at once, but are sometimes in one place, and
sometimes in another, so they are not moved without time,
though it is scarcely perceptible. (2.) We measure them by
TIME, or by duration or age, because they have a commencement
of being, and the whole age in which they continue they have
in succession, by parts of past, present and future; but the
whole of it is not present to them at the same moment and
without any distance. (3.) Lastly. We measure them by NUMBER,
though this number is not defined in the pages of the sacred
volume, and, therefore, is unknown to us, but known to God;
yet it is very great, for it is neither diminished nor
increased, because the angels are neither begotten nor die.
V. We say that they were "created after the image of God;"
for they are denominated "the sons of God." This image, we
say, consists partly in those things which belong to their
natures, and partly in those things which are of supernatural
endowment. (1.) To their nature, belong both their spiritual
essence, and the faculty of understanding, of willing, and of
powerfully acting. (2.) To supernatural endowment, belong the
light of knowledge in the understanding, and, following it,
the rectitude or holiness of the will. Immortality itself, is
of supernatural endowment; but it is that which God has
determined to preserve to them, in what manner soever they
may conduct themselves towards him.
VI. The end subjoined is two-fold -- that, standing around
the throne of God as his apparitors or messengers, for the
glory of the divine Majesty, the angels may perpetually laud
and celebrate [the praises of] God, and that they may, with
the utmost swiftness, execute, at the beck of God, the
offices of ministration which he enjoins upon them.
VII. We are informed in the Scriptures themselves, that there
is a certain order among angels; for they mention angels and
archangels,-and attribute even to the devil his angels. But
we are willingly ignorant of that distinction into orders and
various degrees, and what it is which constitutes such
distinction. We also think that if [the existence of] certain
orders of angels be granted, it is more probable that God
employs angels of different orders for the same duties, than
that he appoints distinct orders to each separate ministry;
though we allow that those who hold other sentiments, think
so with some reason.
VIII. For the performance of the ministries enjoined on them,
angels have frequently appeared clothed in bodies, which
bodies they have not formed and assumed to themselves out of
nothing, but out of pre-existing matter, by a union neither
essential nor personal, but local, (because they were not
then beyond those bodies,) and, according to an instrumental
purpose, that they might use them for the due performance of
the acts enjoined.
IX. These bodies, therefore, have neither been alive, nor
have the angels, through them, seen, heard, tasted, smelled,
touched, conceived phantasms or imaginations, &c. through the
organs of these bodies, they produced only such acts as could
be performed by an angel inhabiting them, or, rather,
existing in them, as the mover according to place. On this
account, perhaps, it is not improperly affirmed, that bodies,
truly human, which are inhabited by a living and directing
spirit, can be discerned, by human judgment, from these
assumed bodies.
X. God likewise prescribed a certain law to angels, by which
they might order their life according to God, and not
according to themselves, and by the observance of which they
might be blessed, or, by transgressing it, might be eternally
miserable, without any hope of pardon. For it was the good
pleasure of God to act towards angels according to strict
justice, and not to display all his goodness in bringing them
to salvation.
XI. But we do not decide whether a single act of obedience
was sufficient to obtain eternal blessedness, as one act of
disobedience was deserving of eternal destruction.
XII. Some of the angels transgressed the law under which they
were placed; and this they did by their own fault, because by
that grace with which they were furnished, and by which God
assisted them, and was prepared to assist them, they were
enabled to obey the law, and to remain in their integrity.
XIII. Hence, is the division made of angels into the good and
the evil. The former are so denominated, because they
continued steadfast in the truth, and preserved "their own
habitation." But the latter are called "evil angels," because
they did not continue in the truth, and "deserted their own
habitation."
XIV. But the former are called "good angels," not only
according to an infused habit, but likewise according to the
act which they performed, and according to their confirmation
in habitual goodness, the cause of which we place in the
increase of grace, and in their holy purpose, which they
conceived partly through beholding the punishment which was
inflicted on the apostate angels, and partly through the
perception of increased grace. [If it be asked,] Did they not
also do this, through perfect blessedness, to which nothing
could be added?, we do not deny it, on account of the
agreement of learned men, though it seems possible to produce
reasons to the contrary.
XV. The latter (Thesis 13) are called "evil angels," First,
by actual wickedness, and then by habitual wickedness and
pertinacious obstinacy in it; hence, they take a delight in
doing whatever they suppose can tend to the reproach of God
and the destruction of their neighbour. But this fixed
obstinacy in evil seems to derive its origin partly from an
intuition of the wrath of God and from an evil conscience
which springs out of that, and partly from their own
wickedness.
XVI. But, concerning the species of sin which the angels
perpetrated, we dare not assert what it was. Yet we say, it
may with some probability be affirmed, that it was the crime
of pride, from that argument which solicited man to sin
through the desire of excellence.
XVII. When it is the will of God to employ the assistance of
good angels, he may be said to employ not only those powers
and faculties which he has conferred on them, but likewise
those which are augmented by himself. But we think it is
contradictory to truth, if God be said to furnish the devils,
whose service he uses, with greater knowledge and power than
they have through creation and their own experience.
COROLLARIES
I. We allow this to become a subject of discussion: Can good
angels be said sometimes to contend among themselves, with a
reservation of that charity which they owe to God, to each
other, and to men?
II. Do angels need a mediator? and is Christ the mediator of
angels? We reply in the negative.
III. Are all angels of one species? We think this to be more
probable than its contrary.
DISPUTATION XXVI
ON THE CREATION OF MAN AFTER THE IMAGE OF GOD
I. Man is a creature of God; consisting of a body and a soul,
rational, good, and created after the divine image --
according to his body, created from pre-existing matter, that
is, earth mixed and besprinkled with aqueous and ethereal
moisture, -- according to his soul, created out of nothing,
by the breathing of breath into his nostrils.
II. But that body would have been incorruptible, and, by the
grace of God, would not have been liable to death, if men had
not sinned, and had not, by that deed, procured for himself
the necessity of dying. And because it was to be the future
receptacle of the soul, it was furnished by the wise Creator
with various and excellent organs.
III. But the soul is entirely of an admirable nature, if you
consider its origin, substance, faculties, and habits. (1.)
Its origin; for it is from nothing, created by infusion, and
infused by creation, a body being duly prepared for its
reception, that it might fashion matter as with form, and,
being united to the body by a native bond, might, with it,
compose one ufisamenon, production. Created, I say, by God in
time, as he still daily creates a new soul in each body.
IV. Its substance, which is simple, immaterial, and immortal.
Simple, I say, not with respect to God; for it consists of
act and power or capability, of being and essence, of subject
and accidents; but it is simple with respect to material and
compound things. It is immaterial, because it can subsist by
itself, and, when separated from the body, can operate alone.
It is immortal, not indeed from itself, but by the sustaining
grace of God.
V. Its faculties, which are two, the understanding and the
will, as in fact the object of the soul is two-fold. For the
understanding apprehends eternity and truth both universal
and particular, by a natural and necessary, and therefore by
a uniform act. But the will has an inclination to good. Yet
this is either, according to the mode of its nature, to
universal good and to that which is the chief good; or,
according to the mode of liberty, to all other [kinds of]
good.
VI. Lastly. In its habits, which are, First, wisdom, by which
the intellect clearly and sufficiently understood the
supernatural truth and goodness both of felicity and of
righteousness. Secondly. Righteousness and the holiness of
truth, by which the will was fitted and ready to follow what
this wisdom commanded to be done, and what it showed to be
desired. This righteousness and wisdom are called "original,"
both because man had them from his very origin, and because,
if man had continued in his integrity, they would also have
been communicated to his posterity.
VII. In all these things, the image of God most wonderfully
shone forth. We say that this is the likeness by which man
resembled his Creator, and expressed it according to the mode
of his capacity -- in his soul, according to its substance,
faculties and habits -- in this body, though this cannot be
properly said to have been created after the image of God who
is pure spirit, yet it is something divine, both from the
circumstance that, if man had not sinned, his body would
never have died, and because it is capable of special
incorruptibility and glory, of which the apostle treats in 1
Corinthians 15, because it displays some excellence and
majesty beyond the bodies of other living creatures, and,
lastly, because it is an instrument well fitted for admirable
actions and operations -- in his whole person, according to
the excellence, integrity, and the dominion over the rest of
the creatures, which were conferred upon him.
VIII. The parts of this image may be thus distinguished: Some
of them may be called natural to man, and others
supernatural; some, essential to him, and others accidental.
It is natural and essential to the soul to be a spirit, and
to be endowed with the power of understanding and of willing,
both according to nature and the mode of liberty. But the
knowledge of God, and of things pertaining to eternal
salvation, is supernatural and accidental, as are likewise
the rectitude and holiness of the will, according to that
knowledge. Immortality is so far essential to the soul, that
it cannot die unless it cease to be; but it is on this
account supernatural and accidental, because it is through
grace and the aid of preservation, which God is not bound to
bestow on the soul.
IX. But the immortality of the body is entirely supernatural
and accidental; for it can be taken away from the body, and
the body can return to the dust, from which it was taken. Its
excellence above other living creatures, and its peculiar
fitness to produce various effects, are natural to it, and
essential. Its dominion over the creatures which belongs to
the whole man as consisting of body and soul, may he partly
considered as belonging to it according to the excellence of
nature, and partly as conferred upon it by gracious gift, of
which dominion this seems to be an evidence, that it is never
taken wholly away from the soul, although it be varied, and
be augmented and diminished according to degrees and parts.
X. Thus was man created, that he might know, love and worship
his Creator, and might live with him for ever in a state of
blessedness. By this act of creation, God most manifestly
displayed the glory of his wisdom, goodness and power.
XI. From this description of man, it appears, that he is both
fitted to perform the act of religion to God, since such an
act is required from him -- that he is capable of the reward
which may be properly adjudged to those who perform [acts of]
religion to God, and of the punishment which may be justly
inflicted on those who neglect religion; and therefore that
religion may, by a deserved right, be required from man
according to this relation; and this is the principal
relation, according to which we must, in sacred theology,
treat about the creation of man after the image of God.
XII. In addition to this image of God, and this reference to
supernatural and spiritual things, comes under our
consideration the state of the natural life, in which the
first man was created and constituted, according to the
apostle Paul, "that which is natural was first, and
afterwards, that which is spiritual." (1 Cor. xv, 46.)
This state is founded in the natural union of body and soul,
and in the life which the soul naturally lives in the body;
from which union and life it is that the soul procures for
its body, things which are good for it; and, on the other
hand, the body is ready for offices which are congruous to
its nature and desires. According to this state or condition,
there is a mutual relation between man and the good things of
this world, the effect of which is, that man can desire them,
and, in procuring them for himself, can bestow that labour
which he deems to be necessary and convenient.
DISPUTATION XXVII
ON THE LORDSHIP OR DOMINION OF GOD
I. Through creation, dominion over all things which have been
created by himself, belongs to the Creator. It is, therefore,
primary, being dependent on no other dominion or on that of
no other person; and it is, on this account, chief because
there is none greater; and it is absolute, because it is over
the entire creature, according to the whole, and according to
all and each of its parts, and to all the relations which
subsist between the Creator and the creature. It is,
consequently, perpetual, that is, so long as the creature
itself exists.
II. But the dominion of God is the right of the Creator, and
his power over the creatures; according to which he has them
as his own property, and can command and use them, and do
about them, whatever the relation of creation and the equity
which rests upon it, permit.
III. For the right cannot extend further than is allowed by
that cause from which the whole of it arises, and on which it
is dependent. For this reason, it is not agreeable to this
right of God, either that he delivers up his creature to
another who may domineer over such creature, at his arbitrary
pleasure, so that he be not compelled to render to God an
account of the exercise of his sovereignty, and be able,
without any demerit on the part of the creature, to inflict
every evil on a creature capable of injury, or, at least, not
for any good of this creature; or that he [God] command an
act to be done by the creature, for the performance of which
he neither has, nor can have, sufficient and necessary
powers; or that he employ the creature to introduce sin into
the world, that he may, by punishing or by forgiving it,
promote his own glory; or, lastly, to do concerning the
creature whatever he is able, according to his absolute
power, to do concerning him, that is eternally to punish or
to afflict him, without [his having committed] sin.
IV. As this is a power over rational creatures, (in reference
to whom chiefly we treat on the dominion and power of God,)
it may be considered in two views, either as despotic, or as
kingly, or patriarchal. The former is that which he employs
without any intention of good which may be useful or saving
to the creature; that latter is that which he employs when he
also intends the good of the creature itself. And this last
is used by God through the abundance of his own goodness and
sufficiency, until he considers the creature to be unworthy,
on account of his perverseness, to have God presiding over
him in his kingly and paternal authority.
V. Hence, it is, that, when God is about to command some
thing to his rational creature, he does not exact every thing
which he justly might do, and he employs persuasions through
arguments which have regard to the utility and necessity of
those persuasions.
VI. In addition to this, God enters into a contract or
covenant with his creature; and he does this for the purpose
that the creature may serve him, not so much "of debt," as
from a spontaneous, free and liberal obedience, according to
the nature of confederations which consist of stipulations
and promises. On this account, God frequently distinguishes
his law by the title of a COVENANT.
VII. Yet this condition is always annexed to the
confederation, that if man be unmindful of the covenant and a
contemner of its pleasant rule, he may always be impelled or
governed by that domination which is really lordly, strict
and rigid, and into which, he who refuses to obey the other
[species of rule], justly falls.
VIII. Hence, arises a two-fold right of God over his rational
creature. The First, which belongs to him through creation;
the Second, through contract. The former rests on the good
which the creature has received from his Creator; the latter
rests on the still greater benefit which the creature will
receive from God, his preserver, promoter and glorifier.
IX. If the creature happen to sin against this two-fold
right, by that very act, he gives to God, his Lord, King and
Father, the right of treating him as a sinning creature, and
of inflicting on him due punishment; and this is a THIRD
right, which rests on the wicked act of the creature against
God.
DISPUTATION XXVIII
ON THE PROVIDENCE OF GOD
I. Not only does the very nature of God, and of things
themselves, but likewise the Scriptures and experience do,
evidently, show that providence belongs to God.
II. But providence denotes some property of God, not a
quality, or a capability, or a habit; but it is an act, which
is not ad intra nor internal, but which is ad extra and
external, and which is about an object different from God,
and that is not united to him from all eternity, in his
understanding, but as separate and really existing.
III. And it is an act of the practical understanding, or of
the will employing the understanding, not completed in a
single moment, but continued through the moments of the
duration of things.
IV. And it may be defined the solicitous, everywhere
powerful, and continued inspection and oversight of God,
according to which he exercises a general care over the whole
world, and over each of the creatures and their actions and
passions, in a manner that is befitting himself, and suitable
for his creatures, for their benefit, especially for that of
pious men, and for a declaration of the divine perfection.
V. We have represented the object of it to be both the whole
world as it is a single thing consisting of many parts which
have a certain relation among themselves, and possessing
order between each other, and each our the creatures, with
its actions and passions. We preserve the distinction of the
goodness which is in them, (1.) According to their nature,
through creation; (2.) According to grace, through the
communication of supernatural gifts, and elevation to
dignities; (3.) According to the right use both of nature and
grace; yet we ascribe the last two, also, to the act of
providence.
VI. The rule of providence, according to which it produces
its acts, is the wisdom of God, demonstrating what is worthy
of God, according to his goodness, His severity, or his love
for justice or for the creature, but always according to
equity.
VII. The acts of providence which belong to its execution,
are -- preservation, which appears to be occupied about
essences, qualities and quantities -- and government, which
presides over actions and passions, and of which the
principal acts are motion, assistance, concurrence and
permission. The three former of these acts extend themselves
to good, whether natural or moral; and the last of them
appertains to evil alone.
VIII. The power of God serves universally, and at all times,
to execute these acts, with the exception of permission;
specially, and sometimes, these acts are executed by the
creatures themselves. Hence, an act of providence is called
either immediate or mediate. When it employs [the agency of]
the creatures, then it permits them to conduct their motions
agreeably to their own nature, unless it be his pleasure to
do any thing out of the ordinary way.
IX. Then, those acts which are performed according to some
certain course of nature or of grace, are called ordinary;
those which are employed either beyond, above, or also
contrary to this order, are styled extraordinary; yet they
are always concluded by the terms due fitness and
suitableness, of which we have treated in the definition.
(Thesis 4.)
X. Degrees are laid down in providence, not according to
intuition or oversight itself, neither according to presence
or continuity, but according to solicitude and care, which
yet are free from anxiety, but which are greater concerning a
man than concerning bullocks, also greater concerning
believers and pious persons, than concerning those who are
impious.
XI. The end of providence and of all its acts, is the
declaration of the divine perfections, of wisdom, goodness,
justice, severity and power, and the good of the whole,
especially of those men who are chosen or elected.
XII. But since God does nothing, or permits it to be done in
time, which he has not decreed from all eternity, either to
do or to permit that decree, therefore, is placed before
providence and its acts as an internal act is before one that
is external.
XIII. The effect, or, rather, the consequence, which belongs
to God himself, is his prescience; and it is partly called
natural and necessary, and partly free -- FREE, because it
follows the act of the divine free will, without which it
would not be the object of it -- Natural and Necessary, so
far as, (when this object is laid down by the act of the
divine will,) it cannot be unknown by the divine
understanding.
XIV. Prediction sometimes follows this prescience, when it
pleases God to give intimations to his creatures of the
issues of things, before they come to pass. But neither
prediction nor any prescience induces a necessity of any
thing that is afterwards to be, since they are [in the divine
mind.] posterior in nature and order to the thing that is
future. For a thing does not come to pass because it has been
foreknown or foretold; but it is foreknown and foretold
because it is yet to come to pass.
XV. Neither does the decree itself, by which the Lord
administers providence and its acts, induce any necessity on
things future; for, since it, the decree, (§ 12) is an
internal act of God, it lays down nothing in the thing
itself. But things come to pass and happen either necessarily
or contingently, according to the mode of power, which it has
pleased God. to employ in the administration of affairs.
DISPUTATION XXIX
ON THE COVENANT INTO WHICH GOD ENTERED WITH OUR FIRST PARENTS
I. Though, according to His right and power over man, whom he
had created after his own image, God could prescribe
obedience to him in all things for the performance of which
he possessed suitable powers, or would, by the grace of God,
have them in that state; yet, that he might elicit from man
voluntary and free obedience, which, alone, is grateful to
him, it was his will to enter into a contract and covenant
with him, by which God required obedience, and, on the other
hand, promised a reward, to which he added the denunciation
of a punishment, that the transaction might not seem to be
entirely one between equals, and as if man was not completely
bound to God.
II. On this account, the law of God is very often called a
Covenant, because it consists of those two parts, that is, a
work commanded, and a reward promised, to which is subjoined
the denunciation of a punishment, to signify the right which
God had over man and which he has not altogether surrendered,
and to incite man to greater obedience.
III. God prescribed this obedience, first, by a law placed in
and imprinted on the mind of man, in which is contained his
natural duty towards God and his neighbour, and, therefore,
towards himself also; and it is that of love, with fear,
honour and worship towards a superior. For, as true virtue
consists in the government or right ordering of the
affections, (of which the first, the chief, and that on which
the rest depend, is Love,) the whole law is contained in the
right ordering of love. And, as no obedience seems to be
yielded in the case of a man who executes the whole of his
own will without any, even the least resistance, therefore,
to try his obedience, that thing was to be prescribed, to
which, by a certain feeling, man had an abhorrence; and that
was to be forbidden, towards which he was drawn by a certain
inclination. Therefore the love of ourselves was to be
regulated or rightly ordered, which is the first and
proximate cause that man should live in society with his
species, or according to humanity.
IV. To this law, it was the pleasure of God to add another,
which was a symbolical one. A symbolical law is one that
prescribes or forbids some act, which, in itself, is neither
agreeable nor disagreeable to God, that is, one that is
indifferent; and it serves for this purpose that God may try
whether man is willing to yield obedience to him, solely on
this account, because it has been the pleasure of God to
require such obedience, and though it were impossible to
devise any other reason why God imposed that law.
V. That symbolical law was, in this instance, prohibitive of
some act, to which man was inclined by some natural
propensity, (that is, to eat of the tree of the knowledge of
good and of evil,) though "it was pleasant to the eyes and
good for food." By the commanding of an indifferent act, it
does not seem to have been possible to try the obedience of
man with equal advantage.
VI. This seems to be the difference between each [of these
kinds of] obedience, that the first (Thesis I) is true
obedience and, in itself, pleasing to God; and the man who
performs it is said truly to live according to godliness; but
that the latter (Theses 4 and 5) is not so much obedience,
itself, as the external profession of willingly yielding
obedience; and it is therefore an acknowledgment, or the
token of an acknowledgment, by which man professes himself to
be subject to God, and declares that he is willingly subject.
Exactly in the same manner, a vassal yields obedience to his
lord, for having fought against his enemies, which obedience
he confesses that he cheerfully performs to him, by
presenting him annually with a gift of small value.
VII. From this comparison, it appears that the obedience
which is yielded to a symbolical law is far inferior to that
which is yielded to a natural law, but that the disobedience
manifested to a symbolical law is not the less serious, or
that it is even more grievous; because, by this very act, man
professes that he is unwilling to submit himself, and indeed
not to yield obedience in other matters, and those of greater
importance, and of more difficult labour.
VIII. The reward that corresponds with obedience to this
chief law, the performance of which is, of itself, pleasing
to God, (the analogy and difference which exist between God
and man being faithfully observed,) is life eternal, the
complete satisfying of the whole of our will and desire. But
the reward which answers to the observance of the symbolical
law, is the free enjoyment of the fruits of Paradise, and the
power to eat of the tree of life, by the eating of which man
was always restored to his pristine strength. But this tree
of life was a symbol of eternal life, which man would have
enjoyed, if, by abstaining from eating the fruit, he had
professed obedience, and had truly performed such obedience
to the moral law.
IX. We are of opinion that, if our first parents had remained
in their integrity by obedience performed to both these laws,
God would have acted with their posterity by the same
compact, that is, by their yielding obedience to the moral
law inscribed on their hearts, and to some symbolical or
ceremonial law; though we dare not specially make a similar
affirmation, respecting the tree of the knowledge of good and
evil.
X. So, likewise, if they had persisted in their obedience to
both laws, we think it very probable that, at certain
periods, men would have been translated from this natural
life, by the intermediate change of the natural, mortal and
corruptible body, into a body spiritual, immortal, and
incorruptible, to pass a life of immortality and bliss in
heaven.
COROLLARY
We allow this to be made a subject of discussion: Did Eve
receive this symbolical command about the tree of the
knowledge of good and evil, immediately from God, or through
Adam?
DISPUTATION XXX
THE MANNER IN WHICH MAN CONDUCTED HIMSELF FOR FULFILLING THE
FIRST COVENANT, OR ON THE SIN OF OUR FIRST PARENTS
I. When God had entered into this covenant with men, it was
the part of man perpetually to form and direct his life
according to the conditions and laws prescribed by this
covenant, because he would then have obtained the rewards
promised through the performance of both those conditions,
and would not have incurred the punishment due and denounced
to disobedience. We are ignorant of the length of time in
which man fulfilled his part; but the Holy Scriptures testify
that he did not persevere in this obedience.
II. But we say the violation of this covenant was a
transgression of the symbolical law imposed concerning his
not eating the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and
evil.
III. The efficient cause of that transgression was man,
determining his will to that forbidden object, and applying
his power or capability to do it. But the external, moving,
per se, and principal cause was the devil, who, having
accosted the woman, (whom he considered weaker than the man,
and who when persuaded herself, would easily persuade him,)
employed false arguments for persuasion. One of his arguments
was deduced from the usefulness of the good which would ensue
from this act; another was deduced from the setting aside of
Him who had prohibited it, that is, by a denial of the
punishment which would follow. The instrumental cause was the
serpent, whose tongue the devil abused to propose what
arguments he chose. The accidental cause was the fruit
itself, which seemed good for food, pleasant in its flavor,
and desirable to the eyes. The occasional cause was the law
of God, that circumscribed by its interdict an act which was
indifferent in its nature, and for which man possessed
inclination and powers, that it might be impossible for this
offense to be perpetrated without sin.
IV. The only moving or antecedent cause was a two-fold
inclination in man, a superior one for the likeness of God,
and an inferior one for the desirable fruit, "pleasant to the
sight, and good for food." Both of them were implanted by God
through creation; but they were to be used in a certain
method, order and time. The immediate and proximate cause was
the will of man, which applied itself to the act, the
understanding preceding and showing the way; and these are
the causes which concurred to effect this sin, and all of
which, as, through the image of God, he was able to resist,
so was it his duty, through the imposing of that law, to have
resisted. Not one of these, therefore, nor others, if such be
granted in the genus of causes, imposed any necessity on man
[to commit that sin]. It was not an external cause, whether
you consider God, or something from God, the devil, or man.
5.(1.) It was not God; for since he is the chief good, he
does nothing but what is good; and, therefore, he can be
called neither the efficient cause of sin, nor the deficient
cause, since he has employed whatever things were sufficient
and necessary to avoid this sin. (2.) Neither was it
something in God; it was neither His understanding nor his
will, which commands those things which are just, performs
those which are good, and permits those which are evil; and
this permission is only a cessation from such an act as would
in reality have hindered the act of man, by effecting nothing
beyond itself, but by suspending some efficiency. This,
therefore, cannot be the cause. (3.) Nor was the devil the
cause; for he only infused counsel; he did not impel, or
force by necessity. (4.) Eve was not the cause; for she was
only able to precede by her example, and to entice by some
argument, but not to compel.
VI. It was not an internal cause -- whether you consider the
common or general nature of man, which was inclined only to
one good, or his particular nature, which exactly
corresponded with that which is general; nor was it any thing
in his particular nature, for this would have been the
understanding; but it could act by persuasion and advice, not
by necessity. Man, therefore, sinned by his free will, his
own proper motion being allowed by God, and himself persuaded
by the devil.
VII. The matter of that sin was the eating of the fruit of
the tree -- an act indifferent, indeed, in its nature, but
forbidden by the imposing of a law, and withdrawn from the
power of man. lie could also have easily abstained from it
without any loss of pleasure. In this, is apparent the
admirable goodness of God, who tries whether man be willing
to submit to the divine command in a matter which could so
easily be avoided.
VIII. The form was the transgression of the law imposed, or
the act of eating as having been forbidden; for as it had
been forbidden, it had gone beyond the order of lawful and
good acts, and had been taken away from the [allowable] power
of man, that it might not be exercised without sin.
IX. There was no end for this sin; for it always assumed the
shape or habit of good. An end, however, was proposed by man,
(but it was not obtained, that he might satisfy both his
superior propensity towards the image of God, and his
inferior one towards the fruit of the tree. But the end of
the devil was the aversion of man from his God, and, through
this, his further seduction into exile, and the society of
the evil one. But the permission of God had respect to the
antecedent condition of creation, which had made men
possessed of free will, and for [the performance of] acts
glorious to God, which might arise from it.
X. The serious enormity of that sin is principally manifest
from the following particulars: (1.) Because it was a
transgression of such a law as had been imposed to try
whether man was willing to be subject to the law of God, and
it carried with it numbers of other grievous sins. (2.)
Because, after God had loaded man with such signal gifts, he
had the audacity to perpetrate this sin. (3.) Because, when
there was such great facility to abstain from sin, he
suffered himself to be so easily induced, and did not satisfy
his inclination in such a copious abundance of things. (4.)
Became he committed that sin in a sanctified place which was
a type of the heavenly Paradise, almost under the eyes of God
himself, who convened with him in a familiar manner.
DISPUTATION XXXI
ON THE EFFECTS OF THE SIN OF OUR FIRST PARENTS
I. The first and immediate effect of the sin which Adam and
Eve committed in eating of the forbidden fruit, was the
offending of the Deity, and guilt -- Offense, which arose
from the prohibition imposed -- Guilt, from the sanction
added to it, through the denunciation of punishment, if they
neglected the prohibition.
II. From the offending of the Deity, arose his wrath on
account of the violated commandment. In this violation, occur
three causes of just anger: (1.) The disparagement of his
power or right. (2.) A denial of that towards which God had
an inclination. (3.) A contempt of the divine will intimated
by the command.
III. Punishment was consequent on guilt and the divine wrath;
the equity of this punishment is from guilt, the infliction
of it is by wrath. But it is preceded both by the wounding of
the conscience, and by the fear of an angry God and the dread
of punishment. Of these, man gave a token by his subsequent
flight, and by "hiding himself from the presence of the Lord
God, when he heard him walking in the garden in the cool of
the day and calling unto Adam."
IV. The assistant cause of this flight and hiding [of our
first parents] was a consciousness of their own nakedness,
and shame on account of that of which they had not been
previously ashamed. This seems to have served for racking the
conscience, and for exciting or augmenting that fear and
dread.
V. The Spirit of grace, whose abode was within man, could not
consist with a consciousness of having offended God; and,
therefore, on the perpetration of sin and the condemnation of
their own hearts, the Holy Spirit departed. Wherefore, the
Spirit of God likewise ceased to lead and direct man, and to
bear inward testimony to his heart of the favour of God. This
circumstance must be considered in the place of a heavy
punishment, when the law, with a depraved conscience,
accused, bore its testimony [against them], convicted and
condemned them.
VI. Beside this punishment, which was instantly inflicted,
they rendered themselves liable to two other punishments;
that is, to temporal death, which is the separation of the
soul from the body; and to death eternal, which is the
separation of the entire man from God, his chief good.
VII. The indication of both these punishments was the
ejectment of our first parents out of Paradise. It was a
token of death temporal; because Paradise was a type and
figure of the celestial abode, in which consummate and
perfect bliss ever flourishes, with the translucent splendour
of the divine Majesty. It was also a token of death eternal,
because, in that garden was planted the tree of life, the
fruit of which, when eaten, was suitable for continuing
natural life to man without the intervention of death. This
tree was both a symbol of the heavenly life of which man was
bereft, and of death eternal, which was to follow.
VIII. To these may be added the punishment peculiarly
inflicted on the man and the woman -- on the former, that he
must eat bread through "the sweat of his face," and that "the
ground, cursed for his sake, should bring forth to him thorns
and thistles;" on the latter, that she should be liable to
various pains in conception and child-bearing. The punishment
inflicted on the man had regard to his care to preserve the
individuals of the species, and that on the woman, to the
perpetuation of the species.
IX. But because the condition of the covenant into which God
entered with our first parents was this, that, if they
continued in the favour and grace of God by an observance of
this command and of others, the gifts conferred on them
should be transmitted to their posterity, by the same divine
grace which they had, themselves, received; but that, if by
disobedience they rendered themselves unworthy of those
blessings, their posterity, likewise, should not possess
them, and should be liable to the contrary evils. This was
the reason why all men, who were to be propagated from them
in a natural way, became obnoxious to death temporal and
death eternal, and devoid of this gift of the Holy Spirit or
original righteousness. This punishment usually receives the
appellation of "a privation of the image of God," and
"original sin."
X. But we permit this question to be made a subject of
discussion: Must some contrary quality, beside the absence of
original righteousness, be constituted as another part of
original sin? though we think it much more probable, that
this absence of original righteousness, only, is original
sin, itself, as being that which alone is sufficient to
commit and produce any actual sins whatsoever.
XI. The discussion, whether original sin be propagated by the
soul or by the body, appears to us to be useless; and
therefore the other, whether or not the soul be through
traduction, seems also scarcely to be necessary to this
matter.
DISPUTATION XXXII
ON THE NECESSITY OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION
I. Without religion, man can have no union with God; and
without the command and institution of God, no religion can
subsist, which, since it appertains to himself, either by the
right of creation, or by the additional right of restoration,
he can vary it according to his own pleasure; so that, in
whatever manner he may appoint religion,. he always obligates
man to observe it, and through this obligation, imposes on
him the necessity of observing it.
II. But the mode of religion is not changed, except with a
change of the relation between God and man, who must be
united to him; and when this relation is changed, religion is
varied, that is, on the previous supposition that man is yet
to be united to God; for, as to its substance, (which
consists in the knowledge of God, faith, love, &c.,) religion
is always the same, except it seem to be referred to the
substance, that Christ enters into the Christian religion as
its object.
III. The first relation, and that which was the first
foundation of the primitive religion, was the relation
between God and man -- between God as the Creator, and man as
created after the image and in a state of innocency;
wherefore the religion built upon that relation was that of
rigid and strict righteousness and legal obedience. But that
relation was changed, through the sin of man, who after this
was no longer innocent and acceptable to God, but a
transgressor and doomed to damnation. Therefore, after [the
commission of] sin, either man could have had no hope of
access to God and to a union with him, since he had violated
and abrogated the divine worship; or a new relation of man to
his Creator was to be founded by God, through his gracious
restoration of man, and a new religion was to be instituted
on that relation. This is that which God has done, to the
praise of his own glorious grace.
IV. But, as God is not the restorer of a sinner, except in a
mediator, who expiates sins, appeases God, and sanctifies the
sinner, I repeat it, except in that "one Mediator between God
and men, the man Christ Jesus," it was not the will of our
most glorious and most gracious God, alone and without this
Mediator, either that there should be any foundation between
him and the sinner restored by him, or that there should be
an object to the religion, which, to the honour of the
restorer and to the eternal felicity of the restored, he
would construct upon that relation. For it pleased the
Father, through Christ, to reconcile all things to himself,
and by him to restore both those things which are in heaven,
and those on earth. It also pleased the Father "that all men
should honour the Son, even as they honour the Father;" so
that whosoever does not honour the Son, does not honour the
Father.
V. Wherefore, after the entrance of sin, there has been no
salvation of men by God, except through Christ, and no saving
worship of God, except in the name of Christ, and with regard
to him who is the Anointed One for sinners, but the saviour
of them who believe on him; so that whosoever is without God
is without Christ; and he that is without Christ, is without
the faith, the worship and the religion of Christ; and
without the faith and hope of this Christ, either promised
and shadowed forth in types, or exhibited and clearly
announced, neither were the ancient patriarchs saved, nor can
we be saved.
VI. On this account, as the transgression of the first
covenant contains the necessity of constituting another
religion, and as this would not have occurred if that first
covenant had not been made, it appears that. those things
upon which the Scriptures treat, concerning the first
covenant, and its transgression on the part of the first
human beings, contain the occasion of the restoration which
God was to make through Christ, and that they were,
therefore, to be thus treated in the Christian religion. This
conclusion is easily drawn from the very form of the
narration given by Moses.
VII. God is also the object of the Christian religion, both
as Creator, and as Restorer in Christ, the Son of his love;
and these titles contain the reason why God can demand
religion from man, who has been formed by his CREATOR a
creature, and by his Restorer a new creature. In this object,
also, must be considered what is the will of the Glorifier of
man, who leads him out from the demerit of sin, and from
misery, to eternal felicity. These three names, Creator,
Restorer, and Glorifier, contain the most powerful arguments
by which man is persuaded to religion.
VIII. But because it was the good pleasure of God to make
this restoration through his Son, Jesus Christ, the Mediator,
therefore, the Son of God, as constituted by the Father
Christ and Lord, is likewise an object of the Christian
religion subordinate to God; though he on earth, as the Word
of his Father, both may be and ought to be considered as
existing in the Father from all eternity.
DISPUTATION XXXIII
ON THE RESTORATION OF MAN
I. Since God is the object of the Christian religion, not
only as the Creator, but also and properly as the Restorer,
of the human race, and as we have finished our treatise on
the creation, we will now proceed to treat on the restoration
of mankind, because it is that which contains, in itself,
another cause why God by deserved right can require religion
from a man and a sinner.
II. This restoration is the restitution, and the new or the
second creation, of sinful man, obnoxious through sin to
death temporal and eternal, and to the dominion of sin.
III. The antecedent or only moving cause is the gracious
mercy of God, by which it was his pleasure to pardon sin and
to succour the misery of his creature.
IV. The matter about which [it is exercised] is man, a
sinner, and, on account of sin, obnoxious to the wrath of God
and the servitude of sin. This matter contains in itself the
outwardly moving cause of his gracious mercy, but
accidentally, through this circumstance, that God delights in
mercy; for in every other respect sin is per se and properly
the external and meritorious cause of wrath and damnation.
V. We may indeed conceive the form, under the general notion
of restitution, reparation, or redemption; but we do not
venture to give an explanation of it, except under two
particular acts, the first of which is the remission of sins,
or the being received into favour; the other is the renewal
or sanctification of sinful man after the image of God, in
which is contained his adoption into a son of God.
VI. The first end is the praise of the glorious grace of God,
which springs from, and exists at the same time with, the
very act of restitution or redemption; the other end is,
that, after men have been thus repaired, they "should live
soberly, righteously and godly, in this present world," and
should attain to a blissful felicity in the world to come.
VII. But it has pleased God not to exercise this mercy in
restoring man, without the declaration of his justice, by
which he loves righteousness and hates sin; and he has,
therefore, appointed that the mode of transacting this
restoration should be through a mediator intervening between
him and sinful man, and that this restoration should be so
performed as to make it certain and evident that God hates
sin and loves righteousness, and that it is his will to remit
nothing of his own right, except after his justice had been
satisfied.
VIII. For the fulfilling of this mediation, God has
constituted his only begotten Son the mediator between him
and men, and indeed a mediator through his own blood and
death; for it was not the will of God that, without the
shedding of blood and the intervention of the death of the
Testator himself, there should be any remission, or a
confirmation of the New Testament, which promises remission
and the inscribing of the law of God in the hearts [of
believers].
IX. This is the reason why the second object of the Christian
religion, in subordination to God, is Jesus Christ, the
Mediator of this restoration, after the Father had made him
Christ [the Anointed One] and had constituted him the Lord
and the Head of the church, so that we must, through him,
approach to God for the purpose of performing [acts of]
religion to him; and the duty of religion must be rendered to
him, with God the Father, from which duty we by no means
exclude the Spirit of the Father and the Son.
DISPUTATION XXXIV
ON THE PERSON OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST
I. Because our Lord Jesus Christ is the secondary object of
the Christian religion, we must further treat on him, as
such, in a few disputations. But we account it necessary, in
the first place, to consider the person, of what kind he is,
in himself.
II. We say that this person is the Son of God and the son of
man, consisting of two natures, the divine and the human,
inseparably united without mixture or confusion, not only
according to habitude or indwelling, but likewise by that
union which the ancients have correctly denominated
hypostatical.
III. He has the same nature with the Father, by internal and
external communication.
IV. He has his human nature from the virgin Mary through the
operation of the Holy Spirit, who came upon her and
overshadowed her by fecundating her seed, so that from it the
promised Messiah should, in a supernatural manner, be born.
V. But, according to his human nature, he consists of a body
truly organic, and of a soul truly human which quickened or
animated his body. In this, he is similar to other persons or
human beings, as well as in all the essential and natural
properties both of body and soul.
VI. From this personal union arises a communication of forms
or properties; such communication, however, was not real, as
though some things which are proper to the divine nature were
effused into the human nature; but it was verbal, yet it
rested on the truth of this union, and intimated the closest
conjunction of both the natures.
COROLLARY
The word autoqeov "very God," so far as it signifies that the
Son of God has the divine essence from himself, cannot be
ascribed to the Son of God, according to the Scriptures and
the sentiments of the Greek and Latin churches.
DISPUTATION XXXV
ON THE PRIESTLY OFFICE OF CHRIST
I. Though the person of Christ is, on account of its
excellence, most worthy to be honoured and worshipped, yet,
that he might be, according to God, the object of the
Christian religion, two other things, through the will of
God, were necessary: (1.) That he should undertake some
offices for the sake of men, to obtain eternal salvation for
them. (2.) That God should bestow on him dominion or lordship
over all things, and full power to save and to damn, with an
express command, "that all men should honour the Son even as
they honour the Father," and that "every knee should bow to
him, to the glory of God the Father."
II. Both these things are comprehended together under the
title of saviour and Mediator. He is a saviour, so far as
that comprises the end of both, and a Mediator, as it denotes
the method of performing the end of both. For the act of
saving, so far as it is ascribed to Christ, denotes the
acquisition and communication of salvation. But Christ is the
Mediator of men before God in soliciting and obtaining
salvation, and the Mediator of God with men in imparting it.
We will now treat on the former of these.
III. The Mediator of men before God, and their saviour
through the soliciting and the acquisition of salvation,
(which is also called, by the orthodox, "through the mode of
merit,") has been constituted a priest, by God, not according
to the order of Levi, but according to that of Melchisedec,
who was "priest of the most high God," and at the same time
"king of Salem."
IV. Through the nature of a true and not of a typical priest
was at once both priest and victim in one person, which
[duty], therefore, he could not perform except through true
and substantial obedience towards God who imposed the office
on him.
V. In the priesthood of Christ, must be considered the
preparation for the office, and the discharge of it. (1.) The
Preparation is that of the priest and of the victim; the
Priest was prepared by vocation or the imposition of the
office, by the sanctification and consecration of his person
through the Holy Spirit, and through his obedience and
sufferings, and even in some respect by his resuscitation
from the dead. The victim was also prepared by separation, by
obedience, (for it was necessary that the victim should
likewise be holy,) and by being slain.
6.(2.) The Discharge of this office consists in the offering
or presentation of the sacrifice of his body and blood, and
in his intercession before God. Benediction or blessing,
which, also, belonged to the sacerdotal office in the Old
Testament, will, in this case, be more appropriately referred
to the very communication of salvation, as we read in the Old
Testament that kings, also, dispensed benedictions.
VII. The results of the fulfillment of the sacerdotal office
are, reconciliation with God, the obtaining of eternal
redemption, the remission of sins, the Spirit of grace, and
life eternal.
VIII. Indeed, in this respect, the priesthood of Christ was
propitiatory. But, because we, also, by his beneficence have
been constituted priests to offer thanksgivings to God
through Christ, therefore, he is also a eucharistical priest,
so far as he offers our sacrifices to God the Father, that,
when they are offered by his hands, the Father may receive
them with acceptance.
IX. It is evident, from those things which have been now
advanced, that Christ, in his sacerdotal office, has neither
any successor, vicar, nor associate, whether we consider the
oblation, both of his propitiatory sacrifice which he offered
of those things which were his own, and of his eucharistical
sacrifice which he offered of those also, which belonged to
us, or whether we consider his intercession.
COROLLARIES
I. We deny that the comparison between the priesthood of
Christ and that of Melchisedec, consisted either principally
or in any manner in this, that Melchisedec offered bread and
wine when he met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the
kings.
II. That the propitiatory sacrifice of Christ is bloodless,
implies a contradiction, according to the Scriptures.
III. The living Christ is presented to the Father in no other
place than in heaven. Therefore, he is not offered in the
mass.
DISPUTATION XXXVI
ON THE PROPHETICAL OFFICE OF CHRIST
I. The prophetical office of Christ comes under consideration
in two views -- either as he executed it in his own person
while he was a sojourner on earth, or as he administered it
when seated in heaven, at the right hand of the Father. In
the present disputation, we shall treat upon it according to
the former of these relations.
II. The proper object of the prophetical office of Christ was
not the law, though [he explained or] fulfilled that, and
freed it from depraved corruptions; neither was it epaggelia
the promise, though he confirmed that which had been made to
the fathers; but it was the gospel and the New Testament
itself, or "the kingdom of heaven and its righteousness.
III. In this prophetical office of Christ are to be
considered both the imposition of the office, and the
discharge of it. 1. The imposition has sanctification,
instruction or furnishing, inauguration, and the promise of
assistance.
IV. Sanctification is that by which the Father sanctified him
to his office, from the very moment of his conception by the
Holy Spirit, (whence, he says, "To this end was I born, and
for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear
witness unto the truth,") and, indeed, in a manner far more
excellent than that by which Jeremiah and John are said to
have been sanctified.
V. Instruction, or furnishing, is a conferring of those gifts
which are necessary for discharging the duties of the
prophetical office; and it consists in a most copious
effusion of the Holy Spirit upon him, and in its abiding in
him -- "the Spirit of wisdom and understanding, of counsel
and might, of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord;" by
which Spirit it came to pass that it was his will to teach
according to godliness all those things which were to be
taught, and that he had the courage to teach them -- his mind
and affections, both concupiscible and irascible, having been
sufficiently and abundantly instructed or furnished against
all impediments.
VI. But the instruction in things necessary to be known is
said, in the Scriptures, to be imparted by vision and
hearing, by a familiar knowledge of the secrets of the
Father, which is intimated in the phrase in which he is said
to be in the bosom of the Father, and in heaven.
VII. His inauguration was made by the baptism which John
conferred on him, when a voice came from the Father in
heaven, and the Spirit, "in a bodily shape, like a dove,
descended upon him." These were like credential letters, by
which the power of teaching was asserted and claimed for him
as the ambassador of the Father.
VIII. To this, must be subjoined the promised perpetual
assistance of the Holy Spirit, resting and remaining upon him
in this very token of a dove, that he might administer with
spirit an office so arduous.
IX. In the Discharge of this office, are to be considered the
propounding of the doctrine, its confirmation and the result.
X. The propounding of the doctrine was made in a manner
suitable, both to the things themselves, and to persons -- to
his own person, and to the persons of those whom he taught
with grace and authority, by accepting the person of no man,
of whatsoever state or condition he might be.
XI. The confirmation was given both by the holiness which
exactly answers to the doctrine, and by miracles, predictions
of future things, the revealing of the thoughts of men and of
other secrets, and by his most bitter and contumelious death.
XII. The result was two-fold: The First was one that agreed
with the nature of the doctrine itself -- the conversion of a
few men to him, but without such a knowledge of him as the
doctrine required; for their thoughts were engaged with the
notion of restoring the external kingdom. The Second, which
arose from the depraved wickedness of his auditors, was the
rejection of the doctrine, and of him who taught it, his
crucifixion and murder. Wherefore, he complains concerning
himself, in Isa. xlix, 4 "I have laboured in vain, I have
spent my strength for nought."
XIII. As God foreknew that this would happen, it is certain
that he willed this prophetical office to serve, for the
consecration of Christ, through sufferings, to undertake and
administer the sacerdotal and regal office. And thus the
prophetical office of Christ, so far as it was administered
by him through his apostles and others of his servants, was
the means by which his church was brought to the faith, and
was saved.
COROLLARY
We allow this question to become a subject of discussion: Did
the soul of Christ receive any knowledge immediately from the
Logos operating on it, without the intervention of the Holy
Spirit, which is called the knowledge of union?
DISPUTATION XXXVII
ON THE REGAL OFFICE OF CHRIST
I. As Christ, when consecrated by his sufferings, was made
the author of salvation to all who obey him; and as for this
end, not only the solicitation and the obtaining of blessings
were required, (to which the sacerdotal office was devoted,)
but also the communication of them, it was necessary for him
to be invested with the regal dignity, and to be constituted
Lord over. all things, with full power to bestow salvation,
and whatever things are necessary for that purpose.
II. The kingly office of Christ is a mediatorial function, by
which, the Father having constituted him Lord over all things
which are in heaven and in earth, and peculiarly the King and
the head of his church, he governs all things and the church,
to her salvation and the glory of God. We will view this
office in accommodation to the church, because we are
principally concerned in this consideration.
III. The functions belonging to this office seem to be the
following: Vocation to a participation in the kingdom of
Christ, legislation, the conferring of the blessings in this
life necessary to salvation, the averting of the evils
opposed to them, and the last judgment and the circumstances
connected with it.
IV. Vocation is the first function of the regal office of
Christ, by which he calls sinful men to repent and believe
the gospel -- a reward being proposed concerning a
participation of the kingdom, and a threatening added of
eternal destruction from the presence of the Lord.
V. Legislation is the second function of the regal office of
Christ, by which he prescribes to believers their duty, that,
as his subjects, they are bound to perform to him, as their
Head and Prince -- a sanction being added through rewards and
punishments, which properly agree with the state of this
spiritual kingdom.
VI. Among the blessings which the third function of the regal
office of Christ serves to communicate, we number not only
the remission of sins and the Spirit of grace inwardly
witnessing with our hearts that we are the children of God,
but likewise all those blessings which are necessary for the
discharge of the office; as illumination, the inspiring of
good thoughts and desires, strength against temptations, and,
in brief, the inscribing of the law of God in our hearts, In
addition to these, as many of the blessings of this natural
life, as Christ knows will contribute to the salvation of
those who believe in him. But the evils over the averting of
which this function presides, must be understood as being
contrary to these blessings.
VII. Judgment is the last act of the regal office of Christ,
by which, justly, and without respect of persons, he
pronounces sentence concerning all the thoughts, words, deeds
and omissions of all men, who have been previously summoned
and placed before his tribunal; and by which he irresistibly
executes that sentence through a just and gracious rendering
of rewards, and through the due retribution of punishments,
which consist in the bestowing of life eternal, and in the
infliction of death eternal.
VIII. The results or consequences which correspond with these
functions, are, (1.) The collection or gathering together of
the church, or the building of the temple of Jehovah; this
gathering together consists of the calling of the gentiles,
and the bringing back or the restoration of the Jews, through
the faith which answers to the divine vocation. (2.)
Obedience performed to the commands of Christ by those who
have believed in the Lord, and who have, through faith, been
made citizens of the kingdom of heaven. (3.) The obtaining of
the remission of sins, and of the Holy Spirit, and of other
blessings which conduce to salvation, as well as a
deliverance from the evils which molest [believers] in the
present life. (4.) Lastly. The resurrection from the dead,
and a participation of life eternal.
IX. The means by which Christ administers his kingdom, and
which principally come under our observation in considering
the church, are the word, and the Holy Spirit, which ought
never to be separated from each other. For this Spirit
ordinarily employs the word, or the meaning of the word, in
its external preaching; and the word alone, without the
illumination and the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, is
insufficient. But Christ never separates these two things,
except through the fault of those who reject the word and
resist the Holy Spirit.
X. The opposite results to these consequences are, the
casting away of the yoke [of Christ], the imputation of sin,
the denial or the withdrawing of the Holy Spirit, and the
delivering over to the power of Satan to a reprobate mind,
and to hardness of heart, with other temporal evils, and,
lastly, death eternal.
XI. From these things, it appears that the prophetical
office, by which a church is collected through the word,
ought to be a reserve or accessory to the regal office; and,
therefore, that the administrators of it are rightly
denominated "the apostles and the servants of Christ," as of
him who sends them forth into the whole world, over which he
has the power, and who puts words into their mouths, whose
continued assistance is likewise necessary, that the word may
produce such fruit as agrees with its nature.
XII. This regal office is so peculiar to Christ, under God
the Father, that he admits no man, even subordinately, into a
participation of it, as if he would employ such an one for a
ministerial head. For this reason, we say, that the Roman
pontiff, who calls himself the head and spouse, though under
Christ, is Antichrist.
DISPUTATION XXXVIII
ON THE STATES OF CHRIST'S HUMILIATION AND EXALTATION
I. Respecting the imposition and the execution of the offices
which belong to Christ, two states of his usually come under
consideration, both of them being required for this purpose -
- that he may be able to bear the name of saviour according
to the will of God, and, in reality, to perform the thing
signified under this name. One of these states is that of his
humiliation, and is, according to the flesh, natural; the
other is that of glory, according to the Spirit, and is
spiritual.
II. To the first state, that of his humiliation, belong the
following articles of our belief: "He suffered under Pontius
Pilate, was crucified, dead and buried; he descended into
hell." To the latter state, that of his exaltation, belong
these articles: "He arose again from the dead; he ascended
into heaven, and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father
Almighty; from thence he shall come to judge the quick and
the dead."
III. The sufferings of Christ contain every kind of
reproaches and torments, both of soul and body, which were
inflicted on him partly by the fury of his enemies, and
partly by the immediate chastisement of his Father. We say
that these last are not contrary to the good of the natural
life, but to that of the spiritual life. But we deduce the
commencement of these sufferings from the time when he was
taken into custody; for we consider those things which
previously befell him, rather to have been forerunners of his
sufferings, by which it might be put to the test, whether,
with the prescience of those things which were to be endured,
and, indeed, through an experimental knowledge, he would
still be ready by voluntary obedience to endure other
sufferings.
IV. The crucifixion has the mode of murder, by which mode we
are taught, that Christ was made a curse for us, that we,
through his cross, might be delivered from the curse of the
law; for this seems to have been the entire reason why God
pronounced him accursed who hung on a tree or cross, that we
might understand that Christ, having been crucified rather by
divine appointment, than by human means, was reckoned
accursed for our sake, by God himself.
V. The death of Christ was a true separation of his soul from
the body, both according to its effects and according to
place. It would indeed have ensued from crucifixion, and
especially from the breaking of his legs; on which account,
he is justly said to have been killed by the Jews; but death
was anticipated, or previously undertaken, by Christ himself,
that he might declare himself to have received power from God
the Father to lay down his soul and life, and that he died a
voluntary death. The former of these seems to relate to the
confirmation of the truth which had been announced by him as
a prophet, and the latter, to the circumstances of his
priestly office.
VI. The burial of Christ has relation to his certain death;
and his remaining in the grave signifies, that he was under
the dominion of death till the hour of his resurrection. This
state, we think, was denoted by the existence of Christ among
the dead, of which his descent into hell [or hades] was the
commencement, as his interment was that of his remaining in
the tomb. This interpretation is confirmed, both by the
second chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, and by the
consent of the ancient church, who, in the symbol of her
belief, had only the one or the other of these expressions,
either "He descended into hell," or "He was buried." Yet if
any man thinks the meaning of this article -- "He descended
into hell" -- to be different from that which we have given,
we will not contradict his opinion, provided it be agreeable
to the Scriptures and to the analogy of faith.
VII. This state [of humiliation] was necessary, both that he
might yield obedience to his Father, and that, having been
tempted in all things without sin, he might be able to
sympathize with those who are tempted, and, lastly, that he
might, by suffering, be consecrated as priest and king, and
might enter into his own glory.
VIII. But this state of glory and exhaltation contains three
degrees -- his resurrection, ascension into heaven, and
sitting at the right hand of the Father.
IX. The commencement of his glory was his deliverance from
the bonds of the grave, and his rising again from the dead,
by which his body, that was dead and had been laid in the
sepulcher, after the effects of death had been destroyed in
it, was reunited to his soul, and brought back again to life,
not to this natural, but to a spiritual life; though, from
the overflowing force of natural life, he was able to perform
its functions as long as it was necessary for him to remain
with his disciples in the present life, after having "arisen
again from the dead," to impart credibility to his
resurrection. We ascribe this resurrection, not only to the
Father through the Holy Spirit, but likewise to Christ
himself, who had the power of taking up his life again.
X. The assumption of Christ into heaven contains the progress
of his exaltation. For, as he had finished, on earth, the
office enjoined, and had received a body -- not a natural,
earthly, corruptible, fleshly and ignominious body, but one
spiritual, heavenly, incorruptible and glorious, and as other
duties, necessary for procuring the salvation of men, were to
be performed in and concerning heaven, it was right and
proper that he should rise and be exalted to heaven, and
should remain there until he comes to judgment.
From these premises, the dogma of the papists concerning
transubstantiation, and that of the Ubiguitarians concerning
consubstantiation, or the bodily presence of Christ in, with
and, under the bread, are refuted.
XI. The exaltation of Christ to the right hand of the Father
is the supreme degree of his exaltation; for it contains the
consummate glory and power which have been communicated to
Christ himself by the Father -- glory, in his being seated
with the Father in the throne of majesty, both because the
regal office has been conferred on him, with full command,
and on earth above all and over all created things, and
because the dignity was conferred on him of further
discharging [the duties of] the sacerdotal office, in that
action which was to be performed in heaven by a more sublime
High Priest constituted in heaven itself.
XII. In relation to the priesthood, the state of humiliation
was necessary; because it was the part of Christ to appear in
heaven before the face of his Father, sprinkled with his own
blood, and to intercede for believers. It was also necessary,
in relation to his regal office; because, (and in this behold
the administration of the prophetical office placed in
subordination to the regal!) because it was his duty to send
the word and the Spirit from heaven, and to administer from
the throne of his majesty all things in the name of his
Father, and especially his church, by conferring on those who
obey him, the blessings promised in his word and sealed by
his Spirit, and by inflicting evils on the disobedient after
they have abused the patience of God as long as his justice
could bear it. Of this administration, the last act will be
the universal judgment, for which we are now waiting. "Come,
Lord Jesus!"
DISPUTATION XXXIX
ON THE WILL, AND COMMAND OF GOD THE FATHER AND OF CHRIST, BY
WHICH THEY WILL AND COMMAND THAT RELIGION BE PERFORMED TO
THEM BY SINFUL MAN
I. In addition to the things that God has done in Christ, and
Christ has done through the command of the Father, for the
redemption of mankind, who were lost through sin, by which
both of them have merited that religious homage should be
performed to them by sinful man -- and in addition to the
fact that the Father has constituted Christ the saviour and
Head, with full power and capability of saving through the
administration of his priestly and regal offices, on account
of which power, Christ is worthy to be worshipped with
religious honours, and able to reward his worshipers, that he
may not be worshipped in vain, it was requisite that the will
of God the Father and of Christ should be subjoined, by which
they willed and commanded that religious worship should be
offered to them, lest the performance of religion should be
"will-worship," or superstition.
II. It was the will of God that this command should be
proposed through the mode of a covenant, that is, through the
mutual stipulation and promise of the contracting parties --
of a covenant, indeed, which is never to be disannulled or to
perish, which is, therefore, denominated "the new covenant,"
and is ratified by the blood of Jesus Christ as Mediator.
III. On this account, and because Christ has been constituted
by the Father, a prince and Lord, with the full possession of
all the blessings necessary to salvation, it is also called
"a Testament" or "Will;" therefore, he, also, as the
Testator, is dead, and by his death, has confirmed the
testamentary promise which had previously been made,
concerning the obtaining of the eternal inheritance by the
remission of sins.
IV. The stipulation on the part of God and Christ is, that
God shall be God and Father in Christ [to a believer] if in
the name, and by the command of God, he acknowledges Christ
as his Lord and saviour, that is, if he believe in God
through Christ, and in Christ, and if he yield to both of
them love, worship, honour, fear, and complete obedience as
prescribed.
V. The promise, on the part of God the Father, and of Christ,
is, that God will be the God and Father, and that Christ will
be the saviour, (through the administration of his sacerdotal
and regal offices,) of those who have faith in God the
Father, and in Christ, and who, through faith, yield
obedience to them; that is, God the Father, and Christ, will
account the performance of religious duty to be grateful, and
will crown it with a reward.
VI. On the other hand, the promise of sinful man is that he
will believe in God and in Christ, and through faith will
yield compliance or render obedience. But the stipulation is
that God be willing to be mindful of his compact and holy
declaration.
VII. Christ intervenes between the two parties; on the part
of God, he proposes the stipulation, and confirms the promise
with his blood; he likewise works a persuasion in the hearts
of believers, and affixes to it his attesting seal, that the
promise will be ratified. But, on the part of sinful man, he
promises [to the Father] that, by the efficacy of his Spirit
he will cause man to perform the things which he has promised
to his God; and, on the other hand, he requires of the
Father, that, mindful of his own promise, he will deign to
bestow on those who answer this description, or believers,
the forgiveness of all their sins, and life eternal. He
likewise intervenes, by presenting to God the service
performed by man, and by rendering it grateful and acceptable
to God through the odour of his own fragrance.
VIII. External seals or tokens are also employed to which the
ancient Latin fathers have given the appellation of
"Sacraments," and which, on the part of God, seal the promise
that has been made by himself; but, on the part of men, they
are "the hand-writing," or bond of that obligation by which
they had bound themselves that nothing may in any respect be
wanting which seems to be at all capable of contributing to
the nature and relation of the covenant and compact into
which the parties have mutually entered.
IX. From all these things, are apparent the most sufficient
perfection of the Christian religion and its unparalleled
excellence above all other religions, though they also be
supposed to be true. Its sufficiency consists in this -- both
that it demonstrates the necessity of that duty which is to
be performed by sinful man, to be completely absolute, and on
no account to be remissible, by which the way is closed
against carnal security -- and that it most strongly
fortifies against despair, not only sinners, that they may be
led to repentance, but also those who perform the duty, that
they may, through the certain hope of future blessings,
persevere in the course of faith and of good works upon which
they have entered. These two [despair and carnal security]
are the greatest evils which are to be avoided in the whole
of religion.
X. This is the excellence of the Christian religion above
every other, that all these things are transacted by the
intervention of Christ our mediator, priest and king, in
which, numerous arguments are proposed to us, both for the
establishment of the necessity of its performance, and for
the confirmation of hope, and for the removal of despair,
that cannot be shown in any other religion. On this account,
therefore, it is not wonderful that Christ is said to be the
wisdom of God and the power of God, manifested in the gospel
for the salvation of believers.
COROLLARY
No prayers and no duty, performed by a sinner, are grateful
to God, except with reference to Christ; and yet, people have
acted properly in desiring and in beseeching God, that he
would be pleased to bless King Messiah and the progress of
his kingdom.
DISPUTATION XL
ON THE PREDESTINATION OF BELIEVERS
I. As we have hitherto treated on the object of the Christian
religion, that is, on Christ and God, and on the formal
reasons why religion may be usefully performed to them, and
ought to be, among which reasons, the last is the will of God
and his command that prescribes religion by the conditions of
a covenant; and as it will be necessary now to subjoin to
this a discourse on the vocation of men to a participation in
that covenant, it will not be improper for us, in this place,
to insert one on the Predestination, by which God determined
to treat with men according to that prescript, and by which
he decreed to administer that vocation, and the means to it.
First, concerning the former of these.
II. That predestination is the decree of the good pleasure of
God, in Christ, by which he determined, within himself, from
all eternity, to justify believers, to adopt them, and to
endow them with eternal life, "to the praise of the glory of
his grace," and even for the declaration of his justice.
III. This predestination is evangelical, and, therefore, per-
emptory and irrevocable; and, as the gospel is purely
gracious, this predestination is also gracious, according to
the benevolent inclination of God in Christ. But that grace
excludes every cause which can possibly be imagined to be
capable of having proceeded from man, and by which God may be
moved to make this decree.
IV. But we place Christ as the foundation of this
predestination, and as the meritorious cause of those
blessings which have been destined to believers by that
decree. For the love with which God loves men absolutely to
salvation, and according to which he absolutely intends to
bestow on them eternal life, this love has no existence
except in Jesus Christ, the Son of his love, who, both by his
efficacious communication, and by his most worthy merits, is
the cause of salvation, and not only the dispenser of
recovered salvation, but likewise the solicitor, obtainer,
and restorer of that salvation which was lost. Therefore,
sufficient is not attributed to Christ, when he is called
executor of the decree which had been previously made, and
without the consideration of him as [the person] on whom that
decree is founded.
V. We lay down a two-fold matter for this predestination --
divine things, and the persons to whom the communication of
them has been predestinated. (1.) Those divine things are the
spiritual blessings which usually receive the appellations of
grace and glory. (2.) The persons are the faithful, or
believers; that is, they believe in God who justifies the
ungodly, and in Christ raised from the dead. But faith, that
is, the faith which is on Christ, the mediator between God
and men, presupposes sin, and likewise the knowledge or
acknowledgment of it.
VI. We place the form of this predestination in the internal
act itself of God, who foreordains to believers this union
with Christ their Head, and a participation in his benefits.
But we place the end in "the praise of the glory of the grace
of God;" and as this grace is the cause of that decree, it is
equitable that it should be celebrated by glory, though God,
by using it, has rendered it illustrious and glorious. In
this place, too, occurs the mention of justice itself, as
that by the intervention of which Christ was given as
mediator, and faith in him was required; because, without
this mediator, God has neither willed to shew mercy, nor to
save men without faith in him.
VII. But, as this decree of predestination is according to
election, which necessarily includes reprobation, we must
likewise advert to it. As opposed to election, therefore, we
define reprobation to be the decree of God's anger or of his
severe will, by which, from all eternity, he determined to
condemn to eternal death all unbelievers and impenitent
persons, for the declaration of his power and anger; yet so,
that unbelievers are visited with this punishment, not only
on account of unbelief, but likewise on account of other sins
from which they might have been delivered through faith in
Christ.
VIII. To both these is severally subjoined the execution of
each; the acts of which are performed in that order in which
they have been ordained by God in the decree itself; and the
objects, both of the decree and of its execution, are
completely the same and uniform, or they are invested with
the same formal reason, though they are considered in the
decree, as in the mind of God, through the understanding,
but, in the execution of it, as such, actually in existence.
IX. This predestination is the foundation of Christianity, of
salvation, and of the certainty of salvation; and St. Paul
treats upon it in his epistle to the Romans, (viii, 28-30) in
the ninth and following chapters of the same epistle, and in
the first chapter of that to the Ephesians.
DISPUTATION XLI
ON THE PREDESTINATION OF THE MEANS TO THE END
I. After we have finished our discussion on the
predestination by which God has determined the necessity of
faith in himself and in Christ, for the obtaining of
salvation, according to which faith is prescribed to be
performed as the bounden duty of man to God and Christ; it
follows, that we treat on the predestination by which God
determines to administer the means to faith.
II. For, as that act of faith is not in the power of a
natural, carnal, sensual, and sinful man, and as no one can
perform this act except through the grace of God, but as all
the grace of God is administered according to the will of God
-- that will which he has had within himself from all
eternity -- for it is an internal act, therefore, some
certain predestination must be preconceived in the mind and
will of God, according to which he dispenses that grace, or
the means to it.
III. But we can define this predestination, that it is the
eternal decree of God, by which he has wisely and justly
resolved, within himself, to administer those means which are
necessary and sufficient to produce faith in [the hearts of]
sinful men, in such a manner as he knows to be comportable
with his mercy and with his severity, to the glory of his
name and to the salvation of believers.
IV. The object of this predestination is, both the means of
producing this faith, and the sinful men to whom he has creed
either to give or not to give this faith, as the object of
the predestination discussed in the preceding disputation was
faith itself, existing in the preconception of the mind of
God.
V. The antecedent, or only moving cause, impelling to make
the decree, is not only the mercy of God, but also his
severity. But his wisdom prescribes the mode which his
justice administers, that what is justly due to mercy may be
attributed to it, and that, in the mean time, regard may be
had to severity, according to which God threatens that he
will send a famine of the word on the earth.
VI. The matter is the conceded or the denied dispensation of
the means. The form is the ordained dispensation itself,
according to which it is granted to some men and denied to
others, or it is granted or denied on this and not on that
condition.
VII. The end for the sake of which, and the end which, are
conjoined to the administration itself at the very same
moment, and are the declaration of the mercy of God, and of
his severity, wisdom and justice. The end for which it was
intended, and which follows from the administration, is the
salvation of believers. The results are, the condemnation of
unbelievers, and the still more grievous condemnation of some
men.
VIII. But the proper and peculiar means destined, are the
word and Spirit; to which, also, may be joined the good and
the evil things of this natural life, which God employs for
the same end, and of the nature and efficacy of which we
shall treat in the disputation on Vocation, where they are
used.
IX. To these means, we attribute two epithets, "necessity"
and "sufficiency," (§ 3,) which belong to them according to
the will and nature of God, and which we also join together.
(1.) Necessity is in them; because, without them, a sinner
cannot conceive faith. (2.) Sufficiency also is in them;
because they are employed in vain, if they be not sufficient;
yet we do not account it necessary to place this sufficiency
in the first moment in which they begin to be used, but in
the entire progress and completion.
X. God destines these means to no persons on account of, or
according to, their own merits, but through mere grace alone;
and he denies them to no one, except justly, on account of
previous transgressions.
DISPUTATION XLII
ON THE VOCATION OF SINFUL MEN TO CHRIST, AND TO A
PARTICIPATION OF SALVATION IN HIM
I. The vocation or calling to the communion of Christ and its
benefits, is the gracious act of God, by which, through the
word and His Spirit, he calls forth sinful men, subject to
condemnation and placed under the dominion of sin, from the
condition of natural life, and out of the defilements and
corruptions of this world, to obtain a supernatural life in
Christ through repentance and faith, that they may be united
in him, as their head destined and ordained by God, and may
enjoy the participation of his benefits, to the glory of God
and to their own salvation.
II. The efficient cause of this vocation is God and the
Father in the Son; the Son, also, himself, as constituted
Mediator and King by God the Father, calls men by the Holy
Spirit, as he is the Spirit of God given to the mediator, and
the Spirit of Christ, the King and the Head of His church, by
whom the Father and the Son both "work hitherto." But this
vocation is so administered by the Spirit, that he also, is
properly denominated the author of it. For he appoints
bishops in the church, he sends teachers, he furnishes them
with gifts, he grants them divine aid, and imparts force and
authority to the word.
III. The antecedent or only moving cause is the grace, mercy
and philanthropy of God, by which he is inclined to succour
the misery of sinful men, and to bestow blessedness upon him.
But the disposing cause is, the wisdom and the justice of
God, by which he knows the method by which it is proper for
this vocation to be administered, and by which he wills to
dispense it as it is proper and fight. From this, arises the
decree of his will concerning its administration and mode.
IV. The instrumental cause of vocation is the word of God
administered by the aid of man, either by preaching or by
writing; and this is the ordinary instrument; or it is the
divine word immediately proposed by God, inwardly to the mind
and will, without human aid or endeavour; and this is
extraordinary. The word employed, in both these cases, is
that both of the law and of the gospel, subordinate to each
other in their separate services.
V. The matter of vocation is men constituted in their sensual
life, as worldly, natural, sensual, and sinful.
VI. The boundary from which they are called, is, both the
state of sensual or natural life, and that of sin and of
misery on account of sin; that is, from condemnation and
guilt, and afterwards from the bondage and dominion of sin.
VII. The boundary to which they are called, is, the
communication of grace, or of supernatural good, and of every
spiritual blessing, the plenitude of which resides in Christ
-- also their power and force, as well as the inclination to
communicate them.
VIII. The proximate end of vocation is, that men may love,
fear, honour and worship God and Christ -- may in
righteousness and true holiness, according to the command of
the word of God, render obedience to God who calls them, and
may, by this means, make their calling and election sure.
IX. The remote end is the salvation of those who are called,
and the glory of God and of Christ who calls; both of which
are placed in the union of God and man. For as God unites
himself to man, and declares himself to be prepared to unite
himself to him, he makes his own glory illustrious; and, as
man is united to God, he obtains salvation.
X. This vocation is both external and internal. The external
vocation is by the ministry of men propounding the word. The
internal vocation is through the operation of the Holy Spirit
illuminating and affecting the heart, that attention may be
paid to those things which are spoken, and that credence may
be given to the word. From the concurrence of both these,
arises the efficacy of vocation.
XI. But that distribution is not of a genus into its species,
but of a whole into its parts; that is, the distribution of
the whole vocation into partial acts concurring together to
one result, which is obedience yielded to the vocation.
Hence, the company of those who are called and who answer to
the call, is denominated "a Church."
XII. The accidental issue of vocation is, the rejection of
the doctrine of grace, contempt of the divine counsel, and
resistance manifested against the Holy Spirit, of which the
proper and per se cause is, the wickedness and hardness of
the human heart; and to this not unfrequently is added the
just judgment of God, avenging the contempt shown to his
word, from which arise blindness of mind, hardening of the
heart, and a delivering up to a reprobate mind, and to the
power of Satan.
DISPUTATION XLIII
ON THE REPENTANCE BY WHICH MEN ANSWER TO THE DIVINE VOCATION
I. As, in the matter of salvation, it has pleased God to
treat with man by the method of a covenant, that is, by a
stipulation, or a demand and a promise, and as even vocation
has regard to a participation in the covenant; it is
instituted on both sides and separately, that man may perform
the requisition or command of God, by which he may obtain
[the fulfillment of] his promise. But this is the mutual
relation between these two -- the promise is tantamount to an
argument, which God employs, that he may obtain from man that
which he demands; and the compliance with the demand, on the
other hand, is the condition, without which man cannot obtain
what has been promised by God, and through [the performance
of] which he most assuredly obtains the promise.
II. Hence, it is apparent that the first of all which accepts
this vocation is the faith, by which a man believes that, if
he complies with the requisition, he will enjoy the promise,
but that if he does not comply with it, he will not be put in
possession of the things promised, nay, that the contrary
evils will be inflicted on him, according to the nature of
the divine covenant, in which there is no promise without a
punishment opposed to it. This faith is the foundation on
which rests the obedience that is to be yielded to God; and
it is, therefore, the foundation of religion.
III. But divines generally place three parts in this
obedience. The first is repentance, for it is the calling of
sinners to righteousness. The second is faith in Christ, and
in God through Christ; for vocation is made through the
gospel, which is the word of faith. The third is the
observance of God's commands, in which consists holiness of
life, to which believers are called, and without which no man
shall see God.
IV. Repentance is grief or sorrow on account of sins known
and acknowledged, the debt of death contracted by sin, and on
account of the slavery of sin, with a desire to be delivered.
Hence, it is evident, that three things concur in penitence -
- the first as an antecedent, the second as a consequence,
and the third as properly and most fully comprising its
nature.
V. That which is tantamount to an antecedent is the knowledge
or acknowledgment of sin. This consists of a two-fold
knowledge: (1.) A general knowledge by which is known what is
sin universally and according to the prescript of the law.
(2.) A particular knowledge, by which it is acknowledged that
sin had been committed, both from a recollection of the bad
deeds perpetrated and of the good omitted, and from the
examination of them according to the law. This
acknowledgment, has, united with it, a consciousness of a
two-fold demerit, of damnation or death, and of the slavery
of sin; "for the wages of sin is death;" and "he who sins is
the slave of sin." This acknowledgment is either internal,
and made in the mind, or it is external, and receives the
appellation of "confession."
VI. That which intimately comprises the nature of repentance
is, sorrow on account of sin committed, and of its demerit,
which is so much the deeper, as the acknowledgment of sin is
clearer, and more copious. It is also produced from this
acknowledgment by means of a two-fold fear of punishment:
(1.) A fear not only of bodily and temporal punishment, but
likewise of that which is spiritual and eternal. (2.) The
fear of God, by which men are afraid of the judgment of such
a good and just being, whom they have offended by their sins.
This fear may be correctly called "initial;" and we believe
that it has some hope annexed to it.
VII. That which follows as a consequence, is the desire of
deliverance from sin, that is, from the condemnation of sin
and from its dominion, which desire is so much the more
intense, by how much the greater is the acknowledgment of
misery and sorrow on account of sin.
VIII. The cause of this repentance is, God by his word and
Spirit in Christ. For it is a repentance tending not to
despair, but to salvation; but such it cannot be, except with
respect to Christ, in whom, alone, the sinner can obtain
deliverance from the condemnation and dominion of sin. But
the word which he uses at the beginning is the word of the
law, yet not under the legal condition peculiar to the law,
but under that which is annexed to the preaching of the
gospel, of which the first word is, that deliverance is
declared to penitents. The Spirit of God may, not improperly,
be denominated "the Spirit of Christ," as he is Mediator; and
it first urges a man by the word of the law, and then shows
him the grace of the gospel. The connection of the word of
the law and that of the gospel, which is thus skillfully
made, removes all self-security, and forbids despair, which
are the two pests of religion and of souls.
IX. We do not acknowledge satisfaction, which the papists
make to be the third part of repentance, though we do not
deny that the man who is a real penitent will endeavour to
make satisfaction to his neighbour against whom he owns that
he has sinned, and to the church that he has injured by the
offense. But satisfaction can by no means be rendered to God,
on the part of man, by repentance, sorrow, contrition,
almsgiving, or by the voluntary susception and infliction of
punishments. If such a course were prescribed by God, the
consciences of men must necessarily be tormented with the
continual anguish of a threatening hell, not less than if no
promise of grace had been made to sinners. But God considers
this repentance, which we have described, if it be true, to
be worthy of a gracious deliverance from sin and misery; and
it has faith as a consequence, on which we will treat in the
subsequent disputation.
COROLLARY
Repentance is not a sacrament, either with regard to itself,
or with regard to its external tokens.
DISPUTATION XLIV
ON FAITH IN GOD AND CHRIST
I. In the preceding disputation, we have treated on the first
part of that obedience which is yielded to the vocation of
God. The second part now follows, which is called "the
obedience of faith."
II. Faith, generally, is the assent given to truth; and
divine faith is that which is given to truth divinely
revealed. The foundation on which divine faith rests is two-
fold -- the one external and out of or beyond the mind -- the
other internal and in the mind. (1.) The external foundation
of faith is the very veracity of God who makes the
declaration, and who can declare nothing that is false. (2.)
The internal foundation of faith is two-fold -- both the
general idea by which we know that God is true -- and the
knowledge by which we know that it is the word of God. Faith
is also two-fold, according to the mode of revelation, being
both legal and evangelical, of which the latter comes under
our present consideration, and tends to God and Christ.
III. Evangelical faith is an assent of the mind, produced by
the Holy Spirit, through the gospel, in sinners, who, through
the law, know and acknowledge their sins, and are penitent on
account of them, by which they are not only fully persuaded
within themselves that Jesus Christ has been constituted by
God the author of salvation to those who obey him, and that
he is their own saviour if they have believed in him, and by
which they also believe in him as such, and through him on
God as the benevolent Father in him, to the salvation of
believers and to the glory of Christ and God.
IV. The object of faith is not only the God and Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ, but likewise Christ himself who is here
constituted by God the author of salvation to those that obey
him.
V. The form is the assent that is given to an object of this
description; which assent is not acquired by a course of
reasoning from principles known by nature; but it is an
assent infused above the order of nature, which, yet, is
confirmed and increased by the daily exercises of prayers and
mortification of the flesh, and by the practice of good
works. Knowledge is antecedent to faith; for the Son of God
is beheld before a sinner believes on him. But trust or
confidence is consequent to it; for, through faith,
confidence is placed in Christ, and through him in God.
VI. The author of faith is the Holy Spirit, whom the Son
sends from the Father, as his advocate and substitute, who
may manage his cause in the world and against it. The
instrument is the gospel, or the word of faith, containing
the meaning concerning God and Christ which the Spirit
proposes to the understanding, and of which he there works a
persuasion.
VII. The subject in which it resides, is the mind, not only
as it acknowledges this object to be true, but likewise to be
good, which the word of the gospel declares. Wherefore, it
belongs not only to the theoretical understanding, but
likewise to that of the affections, which is practical.
VIII. The subject to which [it is directed], or the object
about which [it is occupied], is sinful man, acknowledging
his sins, and penitent on account of them. For this faith is
necessary for salvation to him who believes; but it is
unnecessary to one who is not a sinner; and, therefore, no
one except a sinner, can know or acknowledge Christ for his
saviour, for he is the saviour of sinners. The end, which we
intend for our own benefit, is salvation in its nature. But
the chief end is the glory of God through Jesus Christ.
COROLLARY
"Was the faith of the patriarchs under the covenants of
promise, the same as ours under the New Testament, with
regard to its substance?" We answer in the affirmative.
DISPUTATION XLV
ON THE UNION OF BELIEVERS WITH CHRIST
I. As Christ is constituted by the Father the saviour of
those that believe, who, being exalted. in heaven to the
right hand of the Father, communicates to believers all those
blessings which he has solicited from the Father, and which
he has obtained by his obedience and pleading, but as the
participation of blessings cannot be through communication,
unless where there has previously been an orderly and
suitable union between him who communicates and those to whom
such communications are made, it is, therefore, necessary for
us to treat, in the first place, upon the union of Christ
with us, on account of its being the primary and immediate
effect of that faith by which men believe in him as the only
saviour.
II. The truth of this thing, and the necessity of this union,
are intimated by the names with which Christ is signally
distinguished in a certain relation to believers. Such are
the appellations of head, spouse, foundation, vine, and
others of a similar kind; from which, on the other hand,
believers are called members in his body, which is the entire
church of believers, the spouse of Christ, lively stones
built on him, and young shoots or branches. By these
epithets, is signified the closest and most intimate union
between Christ and believers.
III. We may define or describe it to be that spiritual and
most strict and therefore mystically essential conjunction,
by which believers, being immediately connected, by God the
Father and Jesus Christ through the Spirit of Christ and of
God, with Christ himself, and through Christ with God, become
one with him and with the Father, and are made partakers of
all his blessings, to their own salvation and the glory of
Christ and of God.
IV. The author of this union is not only God the Father, who
has constituted his Son the head of the church, endued him
with the Spirit without measure, and unites believers to his
Son; but also Christ, who communicates to believers that
Spirit whom he obtained from the Father, that, cleaving to
him by faith, they may be one Spirit. The administrators are
prophets, apostles and other dispensers of the mysteries of
God, who lay Christ as the foundation, and bring his spouse
to him.
V. The parties to be united are, (1.) Christ, whom God the
Father has constituted the head, the spouse, the foundation,
the vine, etc, and to whom he has given all perfection, with
a plenary power and command to communicate it; (2.) And
sinful man, and therefore destitute of the glory of God, yet
a believer, and owning Christ for his saviour.
VI. The bond of union must be considered both on the part of
believers, and on the part of God and Christ. (1.) On the
part of believers, it is faith in Christ and God, by which
Christ is given to dwell in our hearts. (2.) On the part of
God and Christ, it is the Spirit of both, who flows from
Christ as the constituted head, into believers, that he may
unite them to him as members.
VII. The form of union is a compacting and joining together,
which is orderly, harmonious, and in every part agreeing with
itself by joints fitly supplied, according to the measure of
the gifts of Christ. This conjunction receives various
appellations, according to the various similitudes which we
have already adduced. With respect to a foundation and a
house built upon it, it is a being built up into [a spiritual
house]. With respect to a husband and wife, it is a
participation of flesh and bones; or, it is flesh of the
flesh of Christ, and bone of his bones. With respect to a
vine and its branches, or to an olive tree and its boughs, it
is an engrafting and implanting.
VIII. The proximate and immediate end is the communion of the
parts united among themselves; this, also, is an effect
consequent upon that union, but actively understood, as it
flows from Christ, and positively, as it flows into
believers, and is received by them. The cause of this is,
that the relation is that of disquiparency, where the
foundation is Christ, who possesses all things, and stands in
need of nothing; the term, or boundary, is the believer in
want of all things. The remote end is the external salvation
of believers, and the glory of God and Christ.
IX. But not only does Christ communicate his blessings to the
believers, who are united to him, but he likewise considers,
on account of this most intimate and close union, that the
good things bestowed, and the evils inflicted on believers,
are also done to himself. Hence, arise commiseration for his
children, and certain succour, but anger against those who
afflict, which abides upon them unless they repent, and
beneficence towards those who have given even a draught of
cold water, in the name of Christ, to one of his followers.
DISPUTATION XLVI
ON THE COMMUNION OF BELIEVERS WITH CHRIST, AND PARTICULARLY
WITH HIS DEATH
I. The union of believers with Christ tends to communion with
him, which contains, in itself, every end and fruit of union,
and flows immediately from the union itself.
II. Communion with Christ is that by which believers, when
united to him, have, in common with himself all those things
which belong to him; yet the distinction is preserved, which
exists between the head and the members, between him who
communicates, and them who are made partakers, between him
who sanctifieth, and those who are sanctified.
III. This communion must, according to the Scriptures, be
considered in two views, for it is either a communion of his
death, or of his life; because Christ must be thus considered
in two relations, either according to the state in the body
of his flesh, which was crucified, dead, and buried, or,
according to his glorious state and the new life to which he
was raised up again.
IV. The communion of his death is that by which, being
planted together in the likeness of his death, we participate
of his power, and of all the benefits which flow from his
death.
V. This planting together is the crucifixion, the death and
the burial of "our old man," or of "the body of sin," in and
with the body of the flesh of Christ. These are the degrees
by which the body of the flesh of Christ is abolished; that
may also in its own measure, be called "the body of sin," so
far as God has made Christ to be sin for us, and has given
him to bear our sins, in his own body, on the tree.
VI. The strength and efficacy of the death of Christ consist
in the abolishing of sin and death, and of the law, which is
"the hand-writing that is against us;" and the strength or
force of sin is that by which sin kills us.
VII. The efficacious benefits of the death of Christ which
believers enjoy through communion with it, are principally
the following: The First is the removal of the curse, which
we had deserved through sin. This includes, or has connected
with it, our reconciliation with God, perpetual redemption,
remission of sins, and justification.
VIII. The SECOND. is deliverance from the dominion and
slavery of sin, that sin may no longer exercise its power in
our crucified, dead and buried body of sin, to obtain its
desires by the obedience which we have usually yielded to it
in our body of sin, according to the old man.
IX. The THIRD is deliverance from the law, both as it is "the
hand-writing which was against us," consisting of ceremonial
institutions, and as it is the rigid exactor of what is due
from us, and useless and inefficacious as it is on account of
our flesh, and the body of sin, according to which we were
carnal, though it was spiritual, and as sin, by its
wickedness and perversity, abused the law itself to seduce
and kill us.
DISPUTATION XLVII
THE COMMUNION OF BELIEVERS WITH CHRIST IN REGARD TO HIS LIFE
I. Communion with the life of Christ is that by which, being
engrafted into him by a conformity to his life, we become
partakers of the whole power of his life, and of all the
benefits which flow from it.
II. Our conformity to the life of Christ, is either that of
the present life, or of that which is future. (1.) That of
the present life is the raising of us up into a new life, and
our being seated, with regard to the Spirit, "in heavenly
places" in Christ our head. (2.) That of the life to come is
our resurrection into a new life according to the body, and
our being elevated to heavenly places with regard to the
entire man.
III. Hence, our conformity to Christ is according to the same
two-fold relation: in this life, it is our resurrection to
newness of spiritual life, and our conversation in heaven
according to the Spirit; after the present life, it is the
resurrection of our, bodies, their conformity to the glorious
body of Christ, and the fruition of celestial blessedness.
IV. The blessings which flow from the life of Christ, fall
partly within the limits of this life, and partly within the
continued duration of the life to come.
V. Those which fall within the limits of the present life
are, adoption into sons of God, and the communication of the
Holy Spirit. This communication composes within itself three
particular benefits: First. Our regeneration, through the
illumination of the mind and the renewal of the heart.
Secondly. The perpetual aid of the Holy Spirit to excite and
co-operate. Thirdly. The testimony of the same Spirit with
our hearts, that we are the children of God, on which account
he is called "the Spirit of adoption."
VI. Those which fall within the boundless duration of the
life to come, are our preservation from future wrath, and the
bestowing of life eternal;' though this preservation from
wrath may seem to be a continued act, begun and carried on in
this world, but consummated at the period of the last
judgment.
VII. Under the preservation from wrath, also, is not
unsuitably comprehended continued justification from sins
through the intercession of Christ, who, in his own blood, is
the propitiation for our sins, and our advocate before God.
DISPUTATION XLVIII
ON JUSTIFICATION
I. The spiritual benefits which believers enjoy in the
present life, from their union with Christ through communion
with his death and life, may be properly referred to that of
justification and sanctification, as in those two is
comprehended the whole promise of the new covenant, in which
God promises that he will pardon sins, and will write his
laws in the hearts of believers, who have entered into
covenant with him.
II. Justification is a just and gracious act of God as a
judge, by which, from the throne of his grace and mercy, he
absolves from his sins, man, a sinner, but who is a believer,
on account of Christ, and the obedience and righteousness of
Christ, and considers him righteous, to the salvation of the
justified person, and to the glory of divine righteousness
and grace.
III. We say that "it is the act of God as a judge," who
though as the supreme legislator he could have issued
regulations concerning his law, and actually did issue them,
yet has not administered this direction through the absolute
plenitude of infinite power, but contained himself within the
bounds of justice which he demonstrated by two methods,
First, because God would not justify, except as justification
was preceded by reconciliation and satisfaction made through
Christ in his blood; Secondly, because he would not justify
any except those who acknowledged their sins and believed in
Christ.
IV. We say that "it is a gracious and merciful act; "not with
respect to Christ, as if the Father, through grace as
distinguished from strict and rigid justice, had accepted the
obedience of Christ for righteousness, but with respect to
us, both because God, through his gracious mercy towards us,
has made Christ to be sin for us, and righteousness to us,
that we might be the righteousness of God in him, and because
he has placed communion with Christ in the faith of the
gospel, and has set forth Christ as a propitiation through
faith.
V. The meritorious cause of justification is Christ through
his obedience and righteousness, who may, therefore, be
justly called the principal or outwardly moving cause. In his
obedience and righteousness, Christ is also the material
cause of our justification, so far as God bestows Christ on
us for righteousness, and imputes his righteousness and
obedience to us. In regard to this two-fold cause, that is,
the meritorious and the material, we are said to be
constituted righteous through the obedience of Christ.
VI. The object of justification is man, a sinner,
acknowledging himself, with sorrow, to be such an one, and a
believer, that is, believing in God who justifies the
ungodly, and in Christ as having been delivered for our
offenses, and raised again for our justification. As a
sinner, man needs justification through grace, and, as a
believer, he obtains justification through grace.
VII. Faith is the instrumental cause, or act, by which we
apprehend Christ proposed to us by God for a propitiation and
for righteousness, according to the command and promise of
the gospel, in which it is said, "He who believes shall be
justified and saved, and he who believeth not shall be
damned."
VIII. The form is the gracious reckoning of God, by which he
imputes to us the righteousness of Christ, and imputes faith
to us for righteousness; that is, he remits our sins to us
who are believers, on account of Christ apprehended by faith,
and accounts us righteous in him. This estimation or
reckoning, has, joined with it, adoption into sons, and the
conferring of a right to the inheritance of life eternal.
IX. The end, for the sake of which is the salvation of the
justified person; for that act is performed for the good of
the man himself who is justified. The end which flows from
justification without any advantage to God who justifies, is
the glorious demonstration of divine justice and grace.
X. The most excellent effects of this justification are peace
with God and tranquillity of conscience, rejoicing under
afflictions in hope of the glory of God and in God himself,
and an assured expectation of life eternal.
XI. The external seal of justification is baptism; the
internal seal is the Holy Spirit, testifying together with
our spirits that we are the children of God, and crying in
our hearts, Abba, Father!
XII. But we have yet to consider justification, both about
the beginning of conversion, when all preceding sins are for,
given, and through the whole life, because God has promised
remission of sins to believers, those who have entered into
covenant with him, as often as they repent and flee by true
faith to Christ their propitiator and expiator. But the end
and completion of justification will be at the close of life,
when God will grant to those who end their days in the faith
of Christ, to find his mercy, absolving them from all the
sins which had been perpetrated through the whole of their
lives. The declaration and manifestation of justification
will be in the future general judgment.
XIII. The opposite to justification is condemnation, and this
by an immediate contrariety, so that between these two no
medium can be imagined.
COROLLARIES
I. That faith and works concur together to justification, is
a thing impossible.
II. Faith is not correctly denominated the formal cause of
justification; and when it receives that appellation from
some divines of our profession, it is then improperly so
called.
III. Christ has not obtained by his merits that we should be
justified by the worthiness and merit of faith, and much less
that we should be justified by the merit of works: But the
merit of Christ is opposed to justification by works; and, in
the Scriptures, faith and merit are placed in opposition to
each other.
DISPUTATION XLIX
ON THE SANCTIFICATION OF MAN
I. The word "sanctification" denotes an act, by which any
thing is separated from common use, and is consecrated to
divine use.
II. Common use, about the sanctification of which [to divine
purposes] we are now treating, is either according to nature
itself, by which man lives a natural life; or it is according
to the corruption of sin, by which he lives to sin and obeys
it in its lusts or desires. Divine use is when a man lives
according to godliness, in a conformity to the holiness and
righteousness in which he was created.
III. Therefore, this sanctification, with respect to the
boundary from which it proceeds, is either from the natural
use, or from the use of sin; the boundary to which it tends,
is the supernatural and divine use.
IV. But when we treat about man, as a sinner, then
sanctification is thus defined: It is a gracious act of God,
by which he purifies man who is a sinner, and yet a believer,
from the darkness of ignorance, from indwelling sin and from
its lusts or desires, and imbues him with the Spirit of
knowledge, righteousness and holiness, that, being separated
from the life of the world and made conformable to God, man
may live the life of God, to the praise of the righteousness
and of the glorious grace of God, and to his own salvation.
V. Therefore, this sanctification consists in these two
things: In the death of: the old man" who is corrupt
according to the deceitful lusts," and in the quickening or
enlivening of "the new man, who, after God, is created in
righteousness and the holiness of truth."
VI. The author of sanctification is God, the Holy Father
himself, in his Son who is the Holy of holies, through the
Spirit of holiness. The external instrument is the word of
God; the internal one is faith yielded to the word preached.
For the word does not sanctify, only as it is preached,
unless the faith be added by which the hearts of men are
purified.
VII. the object of sanctification is man, a sinner, and yet a
believer -- a sinner, because, being contaminated through sin
and addicted to a life of sin, he is unfit to serve the
living God -- a believer, because he is united to Christ
through faith in him, on whom our holiness is founded; and he
is planted together with Christ and joined to him in a
conformity with his death and resurrection. Hence, he dies to
sin, and is excited or raised up to a new life.
VIII. The subject is, properly, the soul of man. And, first,
the mind, which is illuminated, the dark clouds of ignorance
being driven away. Next, the inclination or the will, by
which it is delivered from the dominion of indwelling sin,
and is filled with the spirit of holiness. The body is not
changed, either as to its essence or its inward qualifies;
but as it is a part of the man, who is consecrated to God,
and is an instrument united to the soul, having been removed
by the sanctified soul which inhabits it from the purposes of
sin, it is admitted to and employed in the service of God,
"that our whole spirit and soul and body may be preserved
blameless unto the day of our Lord Jesus Christ."
IX. The form lies in the purification from sin, and in a
conformity with God in the body of Christ through his Spirit.
X. The end is, that a believing man, being consecrated to God
as a priest and king, should serve him in newness of life, to
the glory of his divine name, and to the salvation of man.
XI. As, under the Old Testament, the priests, when
approaching to render worship to God, were accustomed to be
sprinkled with blood, so, likewise, the blood of Jesus
Christ, which is the blood of the New Testament, serves for
this purpose-to sprinkle us, who are constituted by him as
priests, to serve the living God. In this respect, the
sprinkling of the blood of Christ, which principally serves
for the expiation of sins, and which is the cause of
justification, belongs also to sanctification; for in
justification, this sprinkling serves to wash away sins that
have been committed; but in sanctification, it serves to
sanctify men who have obtained remission of their sins, that
they may further be enabled to offer worship and sacrifices
to God, through Christ.
XII. This sanctification is not completed in a single moment;
but sin, from whose dominion we have been delivered through
the cross and the death of Christ, is weakened more and more
by daily losses, and the inner man is day by day renewed more
and more, while we carry about with us in our bodies, the
death of Christ, and the outward man is perishing.
COROLLARY
We permit this question to be made the subject of discussion:
Does the death of the body bring the perfection and
completion of sanctification -- and how is this effect
produced?
DISPUTATION L
ON THE CHURCH OF GOD AND OF CHRIST: OR ON THE CHURCH IN
GENERAL AFTER THE FALL
I. As, through faith, which is the first part of our duty
towards God and Christ, we have obtained the blessings of
justification and sanctification from our union and communion
with Christ, by which benefits we are, from children of wrath
and the slaves of sin, not only constituted the children of
God and the servants of righteousness, (on which account it
is fit that we should render obedience and worship to our
Parent and our Lord,) and as we have likewise obtained power
and confidence for the performance of such obedience and
worship, it would follow that we should now treat on
obedience and worship as on another part of our duty.
II. But as there are multitudes of those who have, through
these benefits, been made the sons and the servants of God,
and who have been united, among themselves, by the same faith
and the Spirit of Christ, as members in one body, which is
called the church, and of which the Scriptures make frequent
mention, it appears to be the most proper course to treat,
First, upon this church, because, as she derives her origin
from this faith, she comprehends within her embraces all
those to whom the performance of worship to God and Christ is
to be prescribed.
III. And as it has pleased God to institute certain signs by
which may be sealed or testified, both the communion of
believers with Christ and among themselves, and a
participation of these benefits, and, on the other hand,
their service of gratitude towards God and Christ, we shall
deem it proper, NEXT, to treat upon these signs or tokens,
before we proceed to the worship, itself, which is due to God
and Christ. First, then, let us consider the church.
IV. This word, in its general acceptation, denotes a company
or congregation of men who are called out, and not only the
act and the command of him who calls them out, but likewise
the obedient compliance of those who answer the call; so that
the result or effect of that act is included in the word
"church. "
V. But it is thus defined: A company of persons called out
from a state of natural life and of sin, by God and Christ,
through the Spirit of both, to a supernatural life to be
spent according to God and Christ in the knowledge and
worship of both, that by a participation with both, they may
be eternally blessed, to the glory of God through Christ, and
of Christ in God.
VI. The efficient cause of this evocation, or calling out, is
God the Father, in his Son Jesus Christ, and Christ himself,
through the Spirit, both of the Father and of the Son as he
is Mediator and the Head of the church, sanctifying and
regenerating her to a new life. The impulsive cause is the
gracious good pleasure of God the Father, in Christ, and the
love of Christ towards those whom he has acquired for himself
by his own blood.
VII. The executive cause of this gracious good pleasure of
God in Christ, which may also, in this respect, according to
its distribution, be called "the administrative cause," is
the Spirit of God and of Christ by the word of both; by which
he requires outwardly a life according to God and Christ,
with the addition of the promise of a reward and the
threatening of a punishment; and he inwardly illuminates the
mind to a knowledge of this life, imparts to us the feelings
of love and desire for this life, and bestows on the whole
man strength and power to live such a life.
VIII. The matter about which [it is occupied], or the object
of the vocations, are natural and sinful men, who, indeed,
according to nature, are capable of receiving instruction
from the Spirit through the word, but who are, according to
the life of the present world and the state of sin, darkened
in their minds and alienated from the life of God. This state
requires that the beginning of preaching be made from
preaching the law as it reproves sin and convinces of sin,
and thus that progress be made to the preaching of the gospel
of grace.
IX. The form of the church resides in the mutual relation of
God and Christ who calls, and of the church who obeys that
call, according to which, God in Christ, by the Spirit of
both, infuses into her supernatural life, feeling or
sensation, and motion; and she, on the other hand, being
quickened and under the influence of feeling and motion,
begins to live and to walk according to godliness, and in
expectation of the blessings promised.
X. The end of this evocation, which also contains the chief
good of the church, is blessedness perfected and consummated
through a union with God in Christ. From this, results the
glory of God, who unites the church to himself and beatifies
her, which glory is declared in the very act of union and
beatification -- also the glory of the same blessed God, when
the church in her triumphant songs ascribes to him praise,
honour and glory forever and ever.
XI. From the act of this evocation and from the form of the
church arising out of it, it appears that a distinction must
be made among the men or congregation, as they are men, and
as they are called out and obey the call; and they must be so
distinguished that the company to whom the name of "the
church" at any time belonged, may so decline from that
obedience as to lose the name of "the church," God "removing
their candlestick out of its place," and sending a bill of
divorce to his disobedient and adulterous wife. Hence it is
evident that the glorying of the papists is vain on this
point -- that the church of Rome cannot err and fall away
DISPUTATION LI
ON THE CHURCH OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, OR UNDER THE PROMISE
I. As Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, to-day, and ever --
as he is the chief or deepest corner-stone, upon which the
superstructure of the church is raised, being built up both
by prophets and apostles, and as he is the head of all those
who will be partaken of salvation, the whole church,
therefore, may, in this sense, be called "Christian," though
under this appellation, peculiarly, comes the church as she
began to be collected together after the actual ascent of
Christ into heaven.
II. But though the church be one with respect to its
foundation, and of those things which concern the substance
itself yet, because it has pleased God to govern it according
to different methods, in reference to this the church may, in
the most suitable manner, be distinguished into the church
which existed in the times of the Old Testament before
Christ, and into that which flourished in the times of the
New Testament and after Christ appeared on earth.
III. "The church, prior to the advent of Christ, under the
dispensation of the Old Testament," is that which was called
out, (by the word of promise concerning the seed of the woman
and the seed of Abraham, and concerning the Messiah who was
subsequently to come,) from the state of sin and misery, to a
participation of the righteousness of faith and salvation,
and to the faith placed in that promise -- and by the word of
the law, to render worship to God in confidence of obtaining
mercy in this blessed Seed and the promised Messiah, in a
manner suitable to the infantile age of the church herself.
IV. The word of promise was propounded, in the beginning, in
a very general manner and with much obscurity, but in
succeeding ages, more specially and with greater
distinctness, and still more so, as the times of the advent
of the Messiah in the flesh drew nearer.
V. The law which contributed to this calling, was both the
moral and the ceremonial; (for, in this place, the forensic
does not come under consideration;) and both of them as
delivered orally, and as comprised and proposed in writing by
Moses, in which last respect, the law is principally treated
upon in the Scriptures of the Old and the New Testament.
VI. The moral law serves this office in a two-fold manner:
First, by demonstrating the necessity of the gracious
promise, which it does by convincing [men] of sins against
the law, and of the weakness [of man] to perform the law. To
this purpose it has been rigidly and strictly propounded; and
it is considered as so proposed, according to these passages:
"The man that doeth them shall live in them," and "Cursed is
every one that continueth not in all things which are written
in the book of the law to do them." Secondly, by ewieikwv
moderately, or with clemency, requiring the observance of it
from those who were parties to the covenant of promise.
VII. Though the observance of the ceremonial law be not, of
itself, and on account of itself, pleasing to God, yet the
observance of it was prescribed for two purposes: (1.) That
it might convince of the guilt of sins and of the curse, and
might thus declare the necessity of the gracious promise.
(2.) And that it might sustain believers by the hope of the
promise, which hope was confirmed by the typical
presignification of future things. In the former of these two
respects, the ceremonial law was the seal of sins; but in the
latter, it was the seal of grace and remission.
VIII. The church of those times must, therefore, be
considered, both as it is called the heir, and as called the
infant, either according to its substance, or according to
the dispensation and economy suitable to those times.
According to the former of these respects, the church was
under the promise or the covenant of promise; and according
to the latter respect, she was under the law and under the
Old Testament, in regard to which, that people is called
servile, or in bondage, and the infant heir "differing in
nothing from a servant," as, in regard to the promise, the
same people are denominated free, born of a free woman, and
according to Isaac "counted for the seed" to whom the promise
was made.
IX. According to the promise, the church was a willing people
-- according to the Old Testament, a carnal people; according
to the former relation, the heir of spiritual and heavenly
blessings; according to the latter, the heir of spiritual and
earthly blessings, especially of the land of Canaan and of
its benefits. According to the former relation, the church
was endowed with the Spirit of adoption; according to the
latter, she had this Spirit intermixed with that of bondage
as long as the promise continued.
X. The open consideration of these relations, and a suitable
comparison and opposition between the covenant of promise,
and the law or the Old Testament, contributes much to the
[correct] interpretation of several passages of Scripture,
which, otherwise, can scarcely be at all explained, or at
least with great difficulty
COROLLARIES
I. Because the Old Testament was forced to be abrogated,
therefore it was to be confirmed, not by the blood of a
testator or mediator, but of brute animals.
II. "The Old Testament" is never used in the Scriptures for
the covenant of grace.
III. The confounding of the promise and of the Old Testament
is productive of much obscurity in Christian theology, and is
the cause of more than a single error.
DISPUTATION LII
ON THE CHURCH OF THE NEW TESTAMENT, OR UNDER THE GOSPEL
I. The Church of the New Testament is that which, from the
time when that Testament was confirmed by the blood of Christ
the mediator of the New Testament, or from the period of his
ascension into heaven, began to be called out from a state of
sin which was plainly manifested by the word of the gospel,
and by the Spirit that was suited to the heirs who had
attained to the age of adults -- to a participation of the
righteousness of faith and of salvation, through faith placed
in the gospel, and to render worship to God and Christ in the
unity of the same Spirit; and this church will continue to be
called out in the same manner to the end of the world, to the
praise of the glory of the grace of God and of Christ.
II. The efficient cause is the God and Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ, who has now most plainly manifested himself to
be Jehovah and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ; and it is
Christ himself, elevated to the right hand of the Father,
invested with full power in heaven and on earth, and endowed
with the word of the gospel and with the Spirit beyond
measure. The antecedent or only moving cause is the grace and
mercy of God the Father and of Christ, and even the justice
of God, to which, through the good pleasure of the Father,
the fullest satisfaction has now been made in Jesus Christ,
and which is clearly manifested in the gospel.
III. The Spirit of Christ is the administering cause,
according to the economy, as he is the substitute of Christ
and receives of that which is Christ's, to glorify Christ by
this calling forth in his church, with only a full power to
administer all things according to his own pleasure. The
Spirit uses the word of the gospel placed in the mouth of his
servants, which immediately executes this vocation, and the
word of the law, whether written or implanted in the mind;
the gospel serves both antecedently that a place may be made
for this vocation, and consequently when it has been received
by faith.
IV. The object of this evocation is, not only Jews, but also
gentiles, the middle wall of partition which formerly
separated the gentiles from the Jews being taken away by the
flesh and blood of Christ; that is, the object is all men
generally and promiscuously without any difference, but it is
all men actually sinners, whether they be those who
acknowledge themselves as such and to whom the preaching of
the gospel is constantly exhibited, or those who are yet to
be brought to the acknowledgment of their sins.
V. Because this church is of adult age, and because she no
longer requires a tutor and governor, she is free from the
economical bondage of the law, and is governed by the spirit
of full liberty, which is, by no means, intermixed with the
spirit of bondage; and, therefore, she is free from the use
of the ceremonial law, so far as it served for testifying of
sins, and as it was "the hand-writing which was against us."
VI. This church, also, with unveiled or open face, beholds
the glory of the Lord as in a glass, and has the very express
image of heavenly things, and Christ, the image of the
invisible God, the express image of the Father's person, and
the brightness of his glory, and the very body of things to
come which is of Christ. She, therefore, does not need the
law, which has the shadow of good things to come; on which
account, she is free from the same ceremonial law, by which
it typically prefigured Christ and good things to come.
VII. The church of the New Testament has not experienced,
does not now experience, and will not, to the end of the
world, experience, in the whole of its course, any change
whatever with regard to the word itself or the spirit; For,
in these last times, God has spoken to us in his Son, and by
those who have heard him.
VIII. This same church is called "catholic," in a peculiar
and distinct sense in opposition to the church which was
under the Old Testament, so far as she has been diffused
through the whole world, and has embraced within her boundary
all nations, tribes, people and tongues. This universality is
not hinder, by the rejection of the greater part of the Jews,
as they will also be added to the church, some time hence, in
a great multitude, and like an army formed into columns.
IX. We may denominate, not unaptly or inappropriately, the
state of the church, as she existed from the time of John
until the assent of Christ into heaven, "a temporary or
intermediate one" between the state of the promise and of the
gospel, or that of the Old Testament and of the New.
X. On which account, we place the ministry of John between
the ministry of the prophets and that of the apostles, and
plainly, and in every respect, conformable to neither of
them. Hence, also, John is called "a greater prophet," and is
said to be "less than the least in the kingdom of heaven.
COROLLARY
The baptism of John was so far the same with that of Christ,
that there was afterwards no need for it to be restored.
DISPUTATION LIII
ON THE HEAD AND THE MARKS OF THE CHURCH
I. Though the head and the body be of one nature, and though,
according to nature, they properly constitute one
subsistence, yet he who, according to nature, is the head of
the church, cannot have communion of nature with her, for she
is his creature.
II. But it has been the good pleasure of God, who is both the
head of the church according to nature, and her creator, to
bestow on his church his Son Jesus Christ, made man, as her
head, by whom, likewise, it has been his will to create his
church -- that is, a new creature, that the union between the
church and her head might be closer, and the communication
more free and confiding.
III. But a three-fold relation exists between the church and
her head: (1.) That the head contains in himself, in a manner
the most perfect, all things which are necessary and
sufficient for salvation. (2.) That he is fitly united to the
church, his body, by "the joints and bands" of the Spirit and
of faith. (3.) That the head can infuse the virtue of his own
perfection into her, and she can receive it from him
according to the order of preordination and subordination
fitly corresponding with it according to the difference of
both.
IV. But these three things belong to Christ alone; nay, not
one of the three agrees with any person or thing except with
Christ. Wherefore, he, only, is the head of the church, to
whom she immediately coheres according to her internal and
real essence.
V. But no one can, according to this relation, be vicar or
substitute to him; neither the apostle Peter, nor any Roman
pontiff; nay, Christ can have no one among men as his vicar,
according to the external administration of the church; and,
what is still more, he cannot have a universal minister,
which term is less than that of vicar.
VI. Yet we do not deny that those persons who are constituted
by this head as his ministers, perform such functions as
belong to the head; because it has been his pleasure to
gather his church to himself, and to govern it by human
means.
VII. But, according to her internal essence, this church is
known to no one except to her head. She is likewise made
known to others by signs and indications which have their
origin from her true internal essence itself, if they be
real, and not counterfeit and deceptive in their appearance.
VIII. These signs are, the profession of the true faith, and
the institution or conducting of the life according to the
direction and the instigation of the Spirit -- a matter that
belongs to external acts, about which, alone, a judgment can
be formed by mankind.
IX. We say that these are the marks of a church which
outwardly conducts herself with propriety. But it may come to
pass, that a mere profession of faith may obtain in this
church through the public preaching and hearing of the word,
through the administration and use of the sacraments, and
through prayers and Thanksgivings; and yet in her whole life
she may degenerate from the profession; and, lastly, she may
in her deeds deny Christ, whom she professes to know in word,
in which case, she does not cease to be a church as long as
it is the pleasure of God and Christ to bear with her ill
manners, and not to send her a bill of divorcement.
X. But it has happened that in her profession itself, she
begins to intermix falsehoods with truth, and to worship, at
the same time, Jehovah and Baal. Then, indeed, her condition
is very bad, and "nigh to destruction," and all those who
adhere to her are commanded to desert her, so far, at least,
as not to become partakers of her abominations, and to
contaminate themselves with the pollutions of her idolatry;
nay, they are commanded to accuse their mother of being a
harlot, and of having violated the marriage compact with her
husband.
XI. In such a defection as this, those who desert her are not
the cause of the dissension, but she who is justly deserted,
because she first declined from God and Christ, to whom all
believers, and each of them in particular, must adhere by an
inseparable connection.
XII. The Roman pontiff is not the head of the church; and
because he boasts himself of being that head, the name of
"Antichrist" on this account most deservedly belongs to him.
XIII. The marks of the church of which the papists boast --
antiquity, universality, duration, amplitude, the
uninterrupted succession of teachers, and agreement in
doctrine-have been invented beyond those which we have laid
down, because they are accommodated to the present state of
the church of Rome.
DISPUTATION LIV
ON THE CATHOLIC CHURCH, HER PARTS AND RELATIONS
I. The catholic church is the company of all believers,
called out from every language, tribe, people, nation and
calling, who have been, are now, and will be, called by the
saving vocation of God from a state of corruption to the
dignity of the children of God, through the word of the
covenant of grace, and engrafted into Christ, as living
members to their head through true faith, to the praise of
the glory of the grace of God. From this, it appears that the
catholic church differs from particular churches in nothing
which appertains to the substance of a church, but solely in
her amplitude.
II. But as she is called "the catholic church" in reference
to her matter, which embraces all those who have ever been,
are now, and will yet be, made partakers of this vocation,
and received into the family of God, so, likewise, is she
denominated "the one and holy church," from her form, which
consists in the mutual relation of the church, who by faith,
embraces Christ as her head and spouse, and of Christ, who so
closely unites the church to himself, as his body and spouse,
by his Spirit, that the church lives by the life of Christ
himself, and is made a partaker of him and of all his
benefits.
III. The Catholic Church is "ONE," because, under one God and
Father, who is above all persons, and through all things, and
in all of us, she has been united as one body to one head,
Christ the Lord, through one Spirit, and through one faith
placed in the same word, through a similar hope of the same
inheritance, and through mutual charity, she has been "fitly
framed and built for a holy temple, and a habitation of God
through the Spirit." Wherefore, the whole of this unity is
spiritual, though those who have been thus united together
consist partly of body, and partly of spirit.
IV. She is "HOLY;" because, by the blessing of the Holy of
holies, she has been separated from the unclean world, washed
from her sins by His blood, beautified with the presence and
gracious indwelling of God, and adorned with true holiness by
the sanctification of the Holy Spirit.
V. But though this church is one, yet she is distinguished
according to the acts of God towards her, so far as she has
become the recipient of either of all of those acts, or of
some of them. The church that has received only the act of
her creation and preservation, is said to be in the way, and
is called "the church militant," as being she that must yet
contend with sin, the flesh, the world, and Satan. The church
that, in addition to this, is made partaker of the
consummation, is said to be in her native land, and is called
"the church triumphant;" for, after having conquered all her
enemies, she rests from her labours, and reigns with Christ
in heaven. To that part which is still militant on earth, the
title of "catholic" is likewise ascribed, so far as she
embraces within her boundaries all particular militant
churches.
VI. But the catholic church is distributed, according to her
parts, into many particular churches, since she consists of
many congregations far distant from each other, with respect
to place, and quite distinct. But as these particular
churches have severally the name of "a church," so they have
likewise the thing signified by the name and the entire
definition like similar parts which participate in the name
and definition of the whole; and the catholic church differs
from each particular one solely in her universality, and in
no other thing whatever which belongs to the essence of a
church. Hence, is easily learned in what manner it may be
understood that, as single, particular churches may err, yet
the church universal cannot err; that is, in this sense, that
there never will be a future time in which some believers
will not exist who do not err in the foundation of religion.
But from this interpretation, it is apparent that it cannot
be concluded from the circumstance of the catholic church,
being said to be in this sense, free from error, that any
congregation, however numerous soever it may be, is exempt
from error, unless there be in it one person, or more, who
are so guided into all truth as to be incapable of erring.
VII. Hence, since the evocation of the church is made
inwardly by the Spirit, and outwardly by the word preached,
and since they who are called, answer inwardly by faith, and
outwardly by the profession of faith, as they who are called
have the inward and the outward man, therefore, the church,
in reference to these called persons, is distinguished into
the visible and the invisible church, from the subjoined
external accident -- invisible, as she "believes with the
heart unto righteousness," and visible, as "confession is
made with her mouth unto salvation." And this visibility or
invisibility belongs neither more nor less to the whole
catholic church, than to each church in particular.
VIII. Then, since the church is collected out of this world,
"which lieth in the wicked one," and often by ministers who,
beside the word of God, preach another word, and since this
church consists of men liable to be deceived and to fall,
nay, of men who have been deceived and are fallen, therefore,
the church is distinguished with respect to the doctrine of
faith, into an orthodox and heretical church -- with respect
to divine worship, into an idolatrous church, and into one
that is a right worshiper of God and Christ, and with respect
to the morals prescribed in the second table of the law, into
a purer church or a more impure one. In all these, are also
to be observed the degrees according to which one church is
more heretical, idolatrous and impure than another; about all
these things a correct judgment must be formed according to
the Scriptures. Thus, likewise, the word "catholic" is used
concerning those churches that neither labour under any
destructive heresy, nor are idolatrous.
DISPUTATION LV
ON THE POWER OF THE CHURCH IN DELIVERING DOCTRINES
I. The power of the church may be variously considered,
according to various objects; for it is occupied either about
the delivery of doctrines, the enactment of laws, the
convening of assemblies, the appointment of ministers, or,
lastly, about jurisdiction.
II. In the institution of doctrines, or in the first delivery
of them, the power of the church is a mere nullity, whether
she be considered generally, or according to her parts; for
she is the spouse of Christ, and, therefore, is bound to hear
the voice of her husband. She cannot prescribe to herself the
rule of willing, believing, doing and hoping.
III. But the whole of her power, concerning doctrines, lies
in the dispensation and administration of those which have
been delivered by God and Christ -- necessarily previous to
which is the humble and pious acceptance of the divine
doctrines, the consequence of which is, that she justly
preserve the name that has once been received.
IV. As the acceptance and the preservation of doctrines may
be considered either according to the words, or according to
the right sense, so, likewise the delivery of the doctrines
received and preserved must be distinguished either with
respect to the words, or with respect to their correct
meaning.
V. The delivery or tradition of doctrines according to the
words, is when the church declares or publishes the very
words which she has received, (after they have been delivered
to her by God, either in writing or orally,) without any
addition, diminution, change or transposition, whether from
the repositories in which she has concealed the divine
writings, or from her own memory, in which she had carefully
and faithfully preserved those things which had been orally
delivered. At the same time, she solemnly testifies that
those very things which she has received from above are [when
transmitted through her] pure and unadulterated, (and is
prepared even by death itself to confirm this her testimony,)
as far as the variations of copies in the original languages
permit a translator into other languages [thus to testify];
yet they do not concern the foundation so much as to be able
to produce doubts concerning it on account of these
variations.
VI. The delivery or tradition according to the meaning, is
the more ample explanation and application of the doctrines
propounded and comprehended in the divine words, in which
explanation, the church ought to contain herself within the
terms of the very word which has been delivered, publishing
no particular interpretation of a doctrine or of a passage,
which does not rest on the entire foundation, and which
cannot be fully proved from other passages. This she will
most sedulously avoid if she adhere as much as possible to
the expressions of the word delivered, and if she abstain, as
far as she is capable, from the use of foreign words or
phrases.
VII. To this power, is annexed the right of examining and
forming a judgment upon doctrines, as to the kind of spirit
by which they have been proposed; in this, also she will
employ the rule of the word which bears assured evidences
that it is divine, and has been received as such; and indeed,
they will employ the rule of this word alone, if she be
desirous to institute a proper examination, and to form a
correct judgment. But if she employ any human writings
whatsoever, for a rule or guide, the morning light will not
shine on her, and, therefore, she will grope about in
darkness.
VIII. But the church ought to be guarded against three
things: (1.) To hide from no one the words which have been
divinely delivered to her, or to interdict any man from
reading them or meditating upon them. (2.) When, for certain
reasons, she declares divine doctrines with her own words,
not to compel any one to receive or to approve them, except
on this condition, so far as they are. consentaneous with the
meaning comprehended in the divine words. (3.) And not to
prohibit any man who is desirous of examining, in a
legitimate manner, the doctrines proposed in the words of the
church. Whichsoever of these things she does, she cannot, in
that case, evade the criminal charge of having arrogated a
power to herself, and of abusing it beyond all law, right and
equity.
COROLLARY
It is one of the fabulous stories of the papists that the
Holy Spirit assists the church in such a manner, in forming
her judgment on the authentic Scriptures, and in the right
interpretation of the divine meanings, that she cannot err.
DISPUTATION LVI
ON THE POWER OF THE CHURCH IN ENACTING LAWS
I. The laws which may be prescribed to the church, or which
may be considered as having been prescribed, are of two
kinds, distinguished from each other by a remarkable
difference and by a notable doctrine -- according to the
matter, that is, the acts which are prescribed -- according
to the end for the sake of which they are prescribed, and,
lastly, according to the force and necessity of obligation.
2. (1.) For some laws concern the very essence of ordering
the life according to godliness and Christianity, and the
necessary acts of faith, hope and charity; and these may be
called the necessary and primary or principal laws, and are
as the fundamental laws of the kingdom of God itself. (2.)
But others of them have respect to certain secondary and
substituted acts, and the circumstances of the principal
acts, all of which conduce to the more commodious and easy
observance of those first acts. On this account they deserve
to be called positive and attendant laws.
III. 1. The church neither has a right, nor is she bound by
any necessity, to enact necessary laws, and those which
essentially concern the acts of faith itself, of hope and of
charity. For this belongs most properly to God and Christ;
and it has been so fully exercised by Christ, that nothing
can essentially belong to the acts of faith, hope and
charity, which has not been prescribed by him in a manner the
most copious.
IV. The entire power, therefore, of the church is placed in
enacting laws of the second kind; about the making and
observing of which we must now make some observations.
V. In prescribing laws of this kind, the church ought to turn
her eyes, and to keep them fixed, on the following
particulars: First. That the acts which she will command or
forbid be of a middle or an indifferent kind, and in their
own nature neither good nor evil; and yet that they may be
useful, for the commodious observance of the acts [divinely]
prescribed, according to the circumstance of persons, times
and places.
VI. Secondly. That laws of this description be not adverse to
the word of God, but that they rather be conformable to it,
whether they be deduced from those things which are, in a
general manner, prescribed in the word of God, according to
the circumstances already enumerated, or whether they be
considered as suitable means for executing those things which
have been prescribed in the word of God.
VII. Thirdly. That these laws be principally referred to the
good order and the decorous administration of the external
polity of the church. For God is not the author of confusion;
but he is both the author and the lover of order; and regard
is in every place to be paid to decorum, but chiefly in the
church, which is "the house of God," and in which it is
exceedingly unbecoming to have any thing, or to do any thing,
that is either indecorous or out of order.
VIII. Fourthly. That she do not assume to herself the
authority of binding, by her laws, the consciences of men to
acts prescribed by herself; for she will thus invade the
right of Christ, in prescribing things necessary, and will
infringe Christian liberty, which ought to be free from
snares of this description.
IX. Fifthly. That, by any deed of her own, by a simple
promise or by an oath, either orally or by the subscription
of the hand, she do not take away from herself the power of
abrogating, enlarging, diminishing or of changing the laws
themselves. It would not be a useless labour if the church
were to enter her protest, at the end of the laws, about the
perpetual duration of this her power, in a subjoined clause,
such as the civil magistrate is accustomed to employ in
political positive laws.
X. But with regard to the observance of these laws; as they
are already enacted, all and every one of those who are in
the church are bound by them so far, that it is not lawful to
transgress them through contempt, and to the scandal of
others; and the church herself will not estimate the
observance of them at so low a value as to permit them to be
violated through contempt and to the scandal of others; but
she will mark, admonish, reprove and blame such
transgressors, as behaving themselves in a disorderly and
indecorous manner, and she will endeavour to bring them back
to a better mind.
COROLLARY
Is it not useful, for the purpose of bearing testimony to the
power and the liberty of the church, occasionally to make
some change in the laws ecclesiastical, lest the observance
of them becoming perpetual, and without any change, should
produce an opinion of the [absolute] necessity of their being
observed?
DISPUTATION LVII
ON THE POWER OF THE CHURCH IN ADMINISTERING JUSTICE, OR ON
ECCLESIASTICAL DISCIPLINE
I. As no society, however rightly constituted and furnished
with good laws, can long keep together unless they who belong
to it be restrained within their duty by a certain method of
jurisdiction or discipline, or be compelled to the
performance of their duty, so, in the church, which is the
house, the city and the kingdom of God, discipline of the
same kind must flourish and be exercised.
II. But it is proper that this discipline be accommodated to
the spiritual life, and not to that which is natural; and
that it should be serviceable for edifying, confirming,
amplifying and adorning the church as such, and for directing
consciences, without [employing] any force hurtful in any
part to the body or to the substance, and to the condition of
the animal life; unless, perhaps, it be the pleasure of the
magistrate, in virtue of the power granted to him by God, to
force an offender to repentance by some other method. Such a
proceeding, however, we do not prejudge.
III. But ecclesiastical discipline is an act of the church,
by which, according to the power instituted by God and
Christ, and bestowed on her, and to be employed through a
consciousness of the office imposed, she reprehends all and
every one of those who belong to the church, if they have
fallen into open sin, and admonishes them to repent; or, if
they pertinaciously persevere in their sins, she
excommunicates them, to the benefit of the whole church, the
salvation of the sinner himself, to the profit of those who
are without, and to the glory of God himself and Christ.
IV. The object of this discipline is all and each of those
who, having been engrafted into the church by baptism, are
capable of this discipline for the correction of themselves.
The cause or formal condition why discipline must be
exercised on them is, the offenses committed by them, whether
they concern the doctrine of faith, and are pernicious and
destructive heresies, or whether they have respect to morals
and to the rest of the acts of the Christian life.
V. But it is requisite, that these sins be external and
manifest, that is, known, and correctly known, to those by
whom the discipline shall be administered; and that it be
evident, that they are sins according to the laws imposed by
Christ on the church, and that they have actually been
committed. For God, alone, judges concerning inward sins.
VI. Let the form of administering the laws be with all
kindness and discretion, also with zeal, and occasionally
with severity and some degree of rigor, if occasion require
it to be employed. But the intention is, the salvation of him
who has sinned, and that of the whole body of the church, to
the glory of God and of Christ.
VII. The execution of this discipline lies both in admonition
and in castigation or punishment, or in censure, which is
conveyed only in words, through reprehension, exhortation and
communication, or which is given by the privation of some of
those things which outwardly belong to the communion of
saints, and to the saving edification or building up of every
believer in the body of Christ.
VIII. Admonitions are accommodated, First, to the persons who
have sinned, in which must be observed the difference of age,
sex and condition, with all prudence and discretion.
Secondly. They are accommodated to those sins which have been
committed; for some are more grievous than others. Thirdly.
To the mode in which sins have been perpetrated, which mode
comes now under our special consideration.
IX. For some sins are clandestine, others are public, whether
they are offenses only against God, or whether they have, in
union with such offense, injury to a man's neighbour.
According to this latter respect, it is called "a private
sin," that is, an offense committed by one private individual
against another-such as is intimated by the word of Christ,
in Matt. xviii, 7-18, in which passage is likewise prescribed
the mode of reproving an offense.
X. A clandestine sin is that which is secretly perpetrated,
and with the commission of which very few persons are
acquainted; to this belongs a secret reprehension, to be
inflicted by those who are acquainted with it. One of the
principal ministers of the church, however, will be able to
impart authority to the reprehension; yet he can, by no
means, refer it to his colleagues; but it will be his duty to
deliver this reproof in secret.
XI. A public sin is that which is committed when several
people are acquainted with it. We allow it to be made a
subject of discussion, whether a sin ought to receive the
appellation of a public one, when it has been secretly
committed but has become known to many persons either through
the fault of him who perpetrated it, or through the
officiousness of those who divulged it without necessity.
XII. But there is still some difference in public sins; for
they are known either to some part of the church, or to the
whole, or nearly to the whole of it; according to this
difference, the admonition to be given ought to be varied. If
the sin be known to part of the church, it is sufficient that
the sinner be admonished and reproved before the consistory,
or in the presence of more persons to whom it had been known.
If it be known to the whole church, the sinner must be
reprehended before all the members; for this practice
conduces both to the shame of him who has sinned, and to
deter others from sinning after his example. Some
consideration, however, may be had to the shame of any
offender, and a degree of moderation be shown; that is, if he
is not deeply versed in sinful practices, but if a sin has
taken him by surprise, or "he is overtaken in a fault."
XIII. As this reproof has the tendency to induce the offender
to desist from sinning, if this end is not obtained by the
first admonition, it is necessary to repeat it occasionally,
until the sinner stands corrected, or makes an open
declaration of his contumacy. But some difference of opinion
exists on this point among divines: "Is it useful to bring an
offender to punishment, when, after having afforded hopes of
amendment, he does not fulfill those hopes according to the
judgment and the wishes of the church?" But it does not seem
possible to determine this so much by settled rules, as by
leaving the matter to the discretion of the governors of the
church.
XIV. But if the offender despise all admonitions, and
contumaciously perseveres in his sins, after the church has
exercised the necessary patience towards him, she must
proceed to punishment; which is excommunication, that is, the
exclusion of the contumacious person from the holy communion
and even from the church herself. This public exclusion will
be accompanied by the avoidance of all intercourse and
familiarity with the person excommunicated, to [the
observance of] which, each member of the church must pay
attention as far as is permitted by the necessary relative
duties which either all the members owe to him according to
their general vocation, or some of them owe according to
their particular obligation. [For a subject is not freed from
his obligation toward his prince, on account of the
excommunication of the prince; neither, in such
circumstances, is a wife freed from the duty which she is
bound to perform to her husband; nor are children freed from
their duty to parents; and thus in other similar instances.]
XV. Some persons suppose, that this excommunication is solely
from the privilege of celebrating the Lord's supper. Others
suppose it to be of two kinds, the less and the greater --
the less being a partial exclusion from attendance on some of
the sacred offices of the church -- the greater, an exclusion
from all of them together, and totally from the communion of
believers. But others, rejecting the minor excommunication,
acknowledge no other than the major; because it appears to
them, that there is no cause why a contumacious sinner ought
to be rejected from this communion more than from that, since
he has rendered himself unworthy to obtain any place in the
church and the assembly of saints. We do not interpose our
opinion; but we leave this matter to be discussed by the
judgment of learned and pious men, that by common consent it
may be concluded from the Scriptures what is most agreeable
to them, and best suited to the edification of the church.
COROLLARIES
Excommunication must be avoided, where a manifest fear of a
schism exists.
"Should not this also be done, where a fear exists of
persecution being likely to ensue on account of
excommunication?" We think, that, in this case, likewise,
excommunication should be avoided.
DISPUTATION LVIII
ON COUNCILS
I. An ecclesiastical council is an assembly of men gathered
together in the name of God, consulting and defining or
settling, according to the word of God, about those things
which pertain to religion and the good of the church, for the
glory of God and the salvation of the church.
II. The power of appointing an assembly of this kind resides
in the church herself. If she is under the sway of a
Christian magistrate, who makes an open profession of
religion, or who publicly tolerates it, then we transfer this
power to such a magistrate, without whose convocation, those
persons that protested to the church concerning the nullity
of the Council of Trent have maintained that a council is
illegitimate. But if the magistrate is neither a believer,
nor publicly tolerates religion, but is an enemy and a
persecutor, then those who preside in the church will
discharge that office.
III. An occasion will be afforded for convening an assembly
of this kind, either by some evil men who are an annoyance to
the church, whether they be in the church or out of it, or
even the perpetual constitution of the church so long as she
continues on earth. For as she is liable to error,
corruption, and defection from the truth of doctrine, from
the purity of divine worship, from moral probity and from
Christian concord, to heresies, idolatry, corruption of
manners, and schisms, it is useful for assemblies of this
kind to be instituted. Yet may they be instituted, not only
to correct any corruption if it manifestly appears that it
has entered, but likewise to inquire whether something of the
kind has not entered; because the enemy sows tares while the
men sleep, to whom is entrusted the safe custody of the
Lord's field.
IV. We say that this is an assembly of men; for, "Let a
woman. keep silence in the church, unless she has an
extraordinary and divine call; and we say, these men ought to
be distinguished by the following marks: First. That they be
powerful in the Scriptures, and have their senses exercised
in them. Secondly. That they be pious, grave, prudent,
moderate, and-lovers of divine truth and of the peace of the
church. Thirdly. That they be free, and bound down to no
person, church, or confession written by men, but only to God
and Christ, and to his word.
V. They are men, whether of the ecclesiastical or of the
political class -- in the first place, the supreme magistrate
himself, and those persons who discharge any public office in
the church and the republic. Then, also, private individuals,
even those persons not being excluded who maintain some other
[doctrine] than that which is the current opinion, provided
they be furnished with the endowments which I have described.
(Thesis 4.) And we are of opinion that such persons may
deliver not only a deliberative but likewise a decisive
sentence.
VI. The object about which the council will be engaged is,
the things appertaining to religion and to the good of the
church as such. These are comprised under two chief heads-the
primary, comprehending the doctrine, itself, of faith, hope,
and charity, and the secondary, the order and polity of the
church.
VII. The rule, according to which deliberation must be
instituted, and decision must be formed, is that single and
sole one -- the word of God, who holds absolute dominion in
the church. But in things which belong to the good order and
eutaxian the discipline of the church, it is allowable for
the members attentively to consider the present state of the
commonwealth and of the church, and to exercise deliberation
and form decisions according to the circumstances of places,
times and persons, provided one thing be guarded against-to
determine nothing contrary to the word of God.
VIII. But, because all things in assemblies of this kind
ought to be done in order, it is requisite that some one
preside over the whole council. If the chief magistrate be
present, this office belongs to him; but he can devolve this
charge on some other person, whether an ecclesiastic or
layman; nay, he may commit this matter to the council itself,
provided he take care that all and each of the members be
restrained within the bounds of their duty, lest their
judgments be concluded in a tumultuous manner. But it is
useful that some bishop be appointed, who may perform the
offices of prayer and thanksgiving, may propose the business
to be transacted, and may inquire and collect the opinions
and votes; indeed, so far, he, as an ecclesiastic, is the
more suitable for fulfilling these duties.
IX. A place must be appointed for assemblies of this kind,
that they may be most commodious to all those who shall come
to the synod, unless it be the pleasure of the chief
magistrate to choose that place which will be the most
convenient to himself. It ought to be a place secure from
ambuscade or hostile surprise; and a safe conduct is
necessary for all persons, that they may arrive and depart
again, without personal detriment, as far as is allowable by
the law of God itself, against which the authority of no
council, however great, is of the least avail.
X. The authority of councils is not absolute, but dependent
on the authority of God; for this reason, no one is simply
bound to assent to those things which have been decreed in a
council, unless those persons be present, as members, who
cannot err, and who have the undoubted marks and testimonies
of the Holy Spirit to this fact. But every one may, nay, he
is bound, to examine, by the word of God, those things which
have been concluded in the council; and if he finds them to
be agreeable to the divine word, then he may approve of them;
but if they are not, then he may express his disapprobation.
Yet he must be cautious not easily to reject that which has
been determined by the unanimous consent of so many pious and
learned men; but he ought diligently to consider, whether it
has the Scriptures pronouncing in favour of it with
sufficient clearness; and when this is the case, he may yield
his assent, in the Lord, to their unanimous agreement.
XI. The necessity of councils is not absolute, because the
church can be instructed respecting necessary things without
them. Yet their utility is very great, if, being instituted
in the name of the Lord, they examine all things according to
his word, and appoint that which, by common consent,
according to that rule, the members have thought proper to
pronounce as their decision. For, as many eyes see more than
one eye, and as the Lord is accustomed to listen to the
prayers of a number who agree together among themselves on
earth, it is more probable that the truth will be discovered
and confirmed from the Scriptures by some council consisting
of many learned and pious men, than by the exertions of a
single individual transacting the same business privately by
himself. From these premises, we also say that the authority
of any council is greater than that of any man who is present
at such council, even that of the Roman pontiff, to whom we
ascribe no other right in any council, than that which we
give to any bishop, even at the time when he performed with
fidelity the duties of a true bishop. So far, are we
disinclined to believe, that no council can be convened and
held without his command, presidency and direction.
XIII. No council can prescribe to its successors, that they
may not again deliberate about that which has been transacted
and determined in preceding councils; because the matter of
religion does not come under the denomination of a thing that
is prejudged; neither can any council bind itself, by an
oath, to the observance of any other word than that of God;
much less can it make positive laws, to which it may bind
either itself, or any man, by an oath.
XIV. It is also allowable for a later ecumenical or general
council to call in doubt that which had been decreed by a
preceding general council, because it is possible even for
general councils to err; nor yet does it follow from these
premises that the catholic church errs; that is, that all the
faithful universally err.
DISPUTATION LIX
ON THE ECCLESIASTICAL MINISTRATIONS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT AND
ON THE VOCATION TO THEM
I. By The word "ministry," we designate a public auxiliary
office or duty, subservient to a superior, who, in this
instance, is God and Christ as he is the Lord and Head of the
church. It receives the appellation of "ecclesiastical" from
its object, which is the church; and we distinguish it from a
political ministry, which exercises itself in the civil
affairs of the commonwealth.
II. But it is the public duty which God has committed to
certain men, to collect a church, to attend to it when
collected, and to bring it to Christ, its Head, and through
him to God, that [the members of] it may attain a life of
happiness, to the glory of God and Christ.
III. But as a church consists of men who live a natural life,
and are called to live while in the body, a spiritual life,
which is superior and ought to be as the end of the other,
there is a two-fold office to be performed in the church
according to the exigencies both of the natural and of the
spiritual life: The First is that which is properly, per se,
and immediately occupied about the spiritual life, its
commencement, progress and confirmation; the Second is that
by which the natural life is sustained, and, therefore, it
belongs, only by accident and mediately, to the church. The
First is always necessary per se. The Second is not necessary
[in the church] except by hypothesis; because there are those
who need a maintenance from others, and they do not obtain
this through some order established in the community, in
which case, it ought always to endure; but where any such
order is established, it is unnecessary. On the former of
these we are now treating; about the latter we have no
further remarks to make.
IV. The office accommodated to the spiritual life, consists
of these three acts: The First is the teaching of the truth
which is according to godliness; the Second is intercession
before God; the Third is regimen or government accommodated
to this institution or teaching.
V. Institution or teaching consists in the proposing,
explanation and confirmation of the truth, which contains the
things that are to be believed, hoped for, and performed, in
the refutation of falsehood, in exhortation, reprehension,
consolation, and threatening, all of which is accomplished by
the word both of the law and the gospel. To this function, we
add the administration of the sacraments, which serve for the
same purpose.
VI. Intercession consists in prayers and Thanksgivings
offered to God for the church and each of its members,
through Christ our only advocate and intercessor.
VII. The government of the church is used for this end, that,
in the whole church, all things may be done decently, in
order, and to edification; and that each of its members may
be kept in their duty, the loiterers may be incited, the weak
confirmed, those who have wandered out of the way brought
back, the contumacious punished, and the penitents received.
VIII. These offices are not always imposed in the same mode,
nor administered by the same methods. For, at the
commencement of the rising Christian church, they were
imposed on some men immediately by God and Christ, and they
were administered by those on whom they had been imposed,
without binding them to certain churches; hence, also, the
apostles were called "ministers," as being the ambassadors of
Christ to every creature throughout the world. To these were
added the evangelists, as fellow-labourers. Afterwards [the
same offices were imposed] immediately on those who were
called pastors and teachers, bishops and priests, and who
were placed over certain churches. The former of these [the
apostles and evangelists] continued only for a season, and
had no successors. The latter [pastors, &c.] will remain in
perpetual succession to the end of the world, though we do
not deny that, when a church is first to be collected for any
one, a man may traverse the whole earth in teaching.
IX. These offices are so ordered, that one person can
discharge all of them at the same time; though, if the
utility of the church and the diversity of gifts so require,
they can be variously distributed among different men.
X. The vocation to such ecclesiastical offices is either
immediate or mediate. Immediate vocation we will not now
discuss. But that which is mediate is a divine act,
administered by God and Christ through the church, by which
he consecrates to himself a man separated from the
occupations of the natural life and from those which are
common, and removes him to the duties of the pastoral office,
for the salvation of men and his own glory. In this vocation,
we ought to consider the vocation itself, its efficient and
its object.
XI. The act of vocation consists of previous examination,
election, and confirmation. (1.) Examination is a diligent
inquiry and trial, whether the person about whom it is
occupied be well suited for fulfilling the duties of the
office. This fitness consists in the knowledge and approval
of things true and necessary, in probity of life, and a
facility of communicating to others those things which he
knows himself, (which facility contains language and freedom
in speaking,) in prudence, moderation of mind, patient
endurance of labours, infirmities, injuries, &c.
XII. Election, or choice, is the ordination of a person who
is legitimately examined and found good and proper, by which
is imposed on him the office to be discharged. To this, it is
not unusual to add some public inauguration, by prayers and
the laying on of hands, and also by previous fasting and is
like an admission to the administration of the office itself,
which is commonly denominated "confirmation."
XIII. The primary efficient is God and Christ, and the Spirit
of both as conducting the cause of Christ in the church, on
which cause the whole authority of the vocation depends. The
administrator is the church itself, in which we number the
Christian magistrate, teachers, with the rest of the
presbyters, and the people themselves. But in those places in
which no magistrate resides who is willing to attend to this
matter, there, bishops or presbyters, with the people, can
and ought to perform this business.
XIV. The object is the person to be called, in whom is
required, for the sake of the church, that aptitude or
suitableness about which we have already spoken, and on
account of it, the testimony of a good conscience, by which
he modestly approves the judgment of the church, and is
conscious to himself that he enters on this office in the
sincere fear of God, and with an intense desire only to edify
the church.
XV. The essential form of the vocation is that all things may
be done according to the rule prescribed in the word of God.
The accidental is, that they may all be done decently and
suitably, according to the particular relations of persons,
places, times, and other circumstances.
XVI. Wheresoever all these conditions are observed, the call
is legitimate, and on every part approved; but if some one be
deficient, the act of vocation is then imperfect; yet the
call is to be considered as ratified and firm, while the
vocation of God is united by some outward testimony of it,
which, because it is various, we cannot define
COROLLARY
The vocations or calls in the papal church have not been
null, though contaminated and imperfect; and the first
reformers had an ordinary and mediate call.
DISPUTATION LX
ON SACRAMENTS IN GENERAL
We have thus far treated on the church, her power, and the
ministry of the word; it follows that we now discuss those
signs or marks which God appends to his word, and by which He
seals and confirms the faith which has been produced in the
minds of his covenant people. For these signs are commonly
called "sacraments" -- a term, indeed, which is not employed
in the Scriptures, but which, account of the agreement about
it in the church, must not be rejected.
I. But this word, "sacrament," is transferred from military
usage to that of sacred things; for, as soldiers were devoted
to their general by an oath, as by a solemn attestation, so,
likewise, those in covenant are bound to Christ by their
reception of these signs, as by a public oath. But because
the same word is either taken in a relative acceptation, (and
this either properly for a sign, or by metonymy for the thing
signified,) or in an absolute acceptation, (and this by
synecdoche for both,) we will treat about its proper
signification.
II. A sacrament, therefore, is a sacred and visible sign or
token and seal instituted by God, by which he ratifies to his
covenant people the gracious promise proposed in his word,
and binds them, on the other hand, to the performance of
their duty. Therefore, no other promises are proposed to us
by these signs than those which are manifested in the word.
III. We call it "a sign or token, and a seal, both from the
usage of Scripture in Gen. xvii, 11, and Rom. iv, 11, and
from the nature of the thing itself, because these tokens,
beside the external appearance which they present to our
senses, cause something else to occur to the thoughts.
Neither are they only naked significant tokens, but seals and
pledges, which affect not only the mind, but likewise the
heart itself.
IV. We call it "sacred" in a two-fold respect: (1.) Because
it has been given by God; and (2.) Because it is given to a
sacred use. We call it "visible," because it is of the nature
of a sign that it be perceptible to the senses; for that
which is not such, cannot be called a sign.
V. The author of these signs is God, who alone, is the lord
and lawgiver of the church, and whose province it is to
prescribe laws, to make promises, and to seal them with those
tokens which have seemed good to himself; yet they are so
accommodated to the grace to be sealed, as, by a certain
analogy, to be significant of it. Therefore, they are not
natural signs, which, from their own nature, signify all that
of which they are significant; but they are voluntary signs,
the whole signification of which depends on the will or
option of him who institutes them.
VI. The matter is the external element itself created by God,
and, therefore, subject to his power, and made suitable to
seal that which, according to his wisdom, God wills to be
sealed by it.
VII. As the internal form of the sacrament is ek twn prov ti
of things to their relation, it consists in relation, and is
that suitable analogy and similitude between the sign and the
thing signified which has regard both to the representation,
and to the sealing or witnessing, and the exhibition of the
thing signified through the authority and the will of him who
institutes it. From this most close analogy of the sign with
the thing signified, various figurative expressions are
employed in the Scriptures and in the sacraments: as, when
the name of the thing signified is ascribed to the sign,
thus, "And my covenant shall be in your flesh;" (Gen. xvii,
13; ) and, on the contrary, in 1 Corinthians v, 7, "Christ,
our passover, is sacrificed for us." Or, when the property of
the thing is ascribed to the sign, as "Whosoever drinketh of
the water that I shall give him, shall never thirst." (John
iv, 14. ) And, on the contrary, "Take, eat: this is my body."
(Matt. xxvi, 26.)
VIII. The end of sacraments is two-fold, proximate and
remote. The proximate end is the sealing of the promise made
in the covenant. The remote end is, (1.) the confirmation of
the faith of those who are in the covenant, and by
consequence the salvation of the church that consists of
those covenanted members; and (2.) the glory of God.
IX. Those for whom the sacraments have been instituted by
God, and by whom they are to be used, are those with whom God
has entered into covenant, all of them, and they only. To
them the use of the sacraments is to be conceded, as long as
they are reckoned by God in the number of those who are in
covenant; though by their sins they have deserved to be cast
off and divorced.
X. But these sacraments are to be considered according to the
varied conditions of men; for they have either been
instituted before the fall, and are of the covenant of works;
or, after the fall, and are of the covenant of grace. There
was only a single sacrament of the covenant of works, and
that the tree of life. Those of the covenant of grace are
either so far as they have regard to the promised covenant,
and belong to the church while yet in her infancy and placed
under pedagogy [the law being her schoolmaster] as were those
of circumcision and of the passover; or so far as now they
have regard to the covenant confirmed, and belong to the
Christian church that is of adult age, as are those of
baptism and the Lord's supper. The points of agreement and
difference between each of these will be the more
conveniently perceived in the discussion of each.
COROLLARY
Though in some things, sacrifices and sacraments agree
together, yet they are by no means to be confounded; because
in many respects the latter differ from the former.
DISPUTATION LXI
ON THE SACRAMENTS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, THE TREE OF LIFE,
CIRCUMCISION, AND THE PASCHAL LAMB
I. The tree of life was created and instituted by God for
this end -- that man, as long as he remained obedient to the
divine law, might eat of its fruit, both for the preservation
and continuance of this natural life against every defect
which could happen to it through old age, or any other cause,
and to designate or point out the promise of a better and
more blissful life. It answered the former purpose, as an
element created by God; and the latter, as a sacrament
instituted by God. It was adapted to accomplish the former
purpose by the natural force and capability which was
imparted to it; it was fitted for the latter, on account of
the similitude and analogy which subsist between natural and
spiritual life.
II. Circumcision is the sign of the covenant into which God
entered with Abraham to seal or witness the promise about the
blessed seed that should be born of him, about all nations
which were to be blessed in him, and about constituting him
the father of many nations, and the heir of the world through
the righteousness of faith; and that God was willing to be
his God and the God of his seed after him. This sign was to
be administered in that member which is the ordained
instrument of generation in the male sex, by a suitable
analogy between the sign and the thing signified.
III. By that sign all the male descendants from Abraham,
were, at the express command of God, to be marked, on the
eighth day after their nativity; and a threatening was added,
that it should come to pass that the soul of him who was not
circumcised on that day should be cut off from his people.
IV. But though females were not circumcised in their bodies,
yet they were in the mean time partakers of the same covenant
and obligation, because they were reckoned among the men, and
were considered by God as circumcised. It, therefore, was not
necessary that God should institute any other remedy for
taking away from females the native corruption of sin, as the
papists have the audacity to affirm, beyond and contrary to
the Scriptures.
V. And this is the first relation of circumcision belonging
to the promise. The other is, that the persons circumcised
were bound to the observance of the whole law, delivered by
God, and especially of the ceremonial law. For it was in the
power of God to prescribe, to those who were in covenant with
him, a law at his pleasure, and to seal the obligation of its
observance by such a sign of the covenant as had been
previously instituted and employed; and in this respect
circumcision belongs to the Old Testament.
VI. The paschal lamb was a sacrament, instituted by God to
point out the deliverance from Egypt, and to renew the
remembrance of it at a stated time in each year.
VII. Beside this use, it served typically to adumbrate
Christ, the true Lamb, who was to endure and bear away the
sins of the world; on which account, also, its use was
abrogated by the sufferings and [the sacrifice of Christ on
the cross, as it relates to the right; but it was afterwards,
in fact and reality, abrogated with the destruction of the
city and the temple.
VIII. The sacrament of the tree of life was a bloodless one;
in the other two, there was shedding of blood -- both
suitable to the diversity of the state of those who were in
covenant with God. For the former was instituted before the
entrance of sin into the world; but the two latter, after sin
had entered, which, according to the decree of God, is not
expiated except by blood; because the wages of sin is death,
and natural life, according to the Scriptures, has its seat
in the blood.
IX. The passage under the cloud and through the sea, manna,
and the water which gushed from the rock, were sacramental
signs; but they were extraordinary, and as a sort of prelude
to the sacraments of the New Testament, although of a
signification and testification the most obscure, since the
things signified and witnessed by them were not declared in
express words.
COROLLARIES
I. It is probable that the church, from the primitive promise
and reparation after the fall, until the times of Abraham,
had her sacraments, though no express mention is made of them
in the Scriptures.
II. It would be an act of too great boldness to affirm what
those sacraments were; yet if any one should say, that the
first of them was the offering of the infant recently born
before the Lord, on the very day on which the mother was
purified from childbearing, and that another was, the eating
of sacrifices and the sprinkling of the blood of the victims;
his assertion would not be utterly devoid of probability.
DISPUTATION LXII
ON THE SACRAMENTS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT IN GENERAL
I. The sacraments of the New Testament are those which have
been instituted for giving testimony to the covenant, or the
New Testament confirmed by the death and blood of its
mediator and testator.
II. Wherefore, it was necessary that they should be such as
were adapted to give significance and testimony to the
confirmation already made; that is, that they should declare
and testify that the blood had been shed, and that the death
of the mediator had intervened.
III. There ought, therefore, to be no shedding of blood in
the sacraments of the New Testament; neither ought they to
consist of any such thing as is or has been partaker of the
life which is in the blood; for as sin has now been expiated,
and remission fully obtained through the blood and death of
the mediator, no further shedding of blood was necessary.
IV. But they were to be instituted before the confirmation of
the new covenant was made by the blood of the mediator and
the death of the testator himself; both because the
institution and the sealing o! the testament ought to precede
even the death of the testator; and because the mediator
himself ought to be a partaker of these sacraments, to
consecrate them in his own person, and more strongly to seal
the covenant which is between us and him.
V. But as the communion of a sacrifice unto death, offered
for sins, is signified and testified by nothing more
appropriately than by the sprinkling of the blood and the
eating of the sacrifice itself and the drinking of the blood,
(if indeed it were allowable to drink blood,) hence,
likewise, no signs were more appropriate than water, bread
and wine, since the sprinkling of his very blood and the
eating of his body could not be done, and, besides, the
drinking of his blood ought not to be done.
VI. The virtue and efficacy of the sacraments of the New
Testament do not go beyond the act of signifying and
testifying. There can neither actually be, nor be imagined,
any exhibition of the thing signified through them, except
such as is completed by these intermediate acts themselves.
VII. And, therefore, the sacraments of the New Testament do
not differ from those used in the Old Testament; because the
former exhibit grace, but the latter typify or prefigure it.
VIII. The sacraments of the New Testament have not the ratio
of sacraments beyond that very use for the sake of which they
were instituted, nor do they profit those who use them
without faith and repentance; that is, those persons who are
of adult age, and of whom faith and repentance are required.
Respecting infants, the judgment is different, to whom it is
sufficient that they are the offspring of believing parents,
that they may be reckoned in the covenant.
IX. The sacraments of the New Testament have been instituted,
that they may endure to the end of time; and they will endure
till the end of all things.
COROLLARY
The diversity of sects in the Christian religion does not
excuse the omission of the use of the sacraments, though the
vehemence of the leaders of any sect may afford a legitimate
and sufficient cause to the people to abstain justly and
without sin from the use of the sacraments of which such men
have to become partakers with them.
DISPUTATION LXIII
ON BAPTISM AND PAEDO-BAPTISM
I. Baptism is the initial sacrament of the New Testament, by
which the covenant people of God are sprinkled with water, by
a minister of the church, in the name of the Father, of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost -- to signify and to testify the
spiritual ablution which is effected by the blood and Spirit
of Christ. By this sacrament, those who are baptized to God
the Father, and are consecrated to his Son by the Holy Spirit
as a peculiar treasure, may have communion with both of them,
and serve God all the days of their life.
II. The author of the institution is God the Father, in his
Son, the mediator of the New Testament, by the eternal Spirit
of both. The first administrator of it was John; but Christ
was the confirmer, both by receiving it from John, and by
afterwards administering it through his disciples.
III. But as baptism is two-fold with respect to the sign and
the thing signified -- one being of water, the other of blood
and of the Spirit -- the first external, the second internal;
so the matter and form ought also to be two-fold -- the
external and earthy of the external baptism, the internal and
heavenly of that which is internal.
IV. The matter of external baptism is elementary water,
suitable, according to nature, to purify that which is
unclean. Hence, it is also suitable for the service of God to
typify and witness the blood and the Spirit of Christ; and
this blood and the Spirit of Christ is the thing signified in
outward baptism, and the matter of that which is inward. But
the application both of the blood and the Spirit of Christ,
and the effect of both, are the thing signified by the
application of this water, and the effect of the application.
V. The form of external baptism is that ordained
administration, according to the institution of God, which
consists of these two things: (1.) That he who is baptized,
be sprinkled with this water. (2.) That this sprinkling be
made in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost. Analogous to this, is the inward sprinkling and
communication both of the blood and the Spirit of Christ,
which is done by Christ alone, and which may be called "the
internal form of inward baptism."
VI. The primary end of baptism is, that it may be a
confirmation and sealing of the communication of grace in
Christ, according to the new covenant, into which God the
Father has entered with us in and on account of Christ. The
secondary end is, that it may be the symbol of our initiation
into the visible church, and an express mark of the
obligation by which we have been bound to God the Father, and
to Christ our Lord.
VII. The object of this baptism is not real, but only
personal; that is, all the covenanted people of God, whether
they be adults or infants, provided the infants be born of
parents who are themselves in the covenant, or if one of
their parents be among the covenanted people of God, both
because ablution in the blood of Christ has been promised to
them; and because by the Spirit of Christ they are engrafted
into the body of Christ.
VIII. Because this baptism is an initiatory sacrament, it
must be frequently repeated; because it is a sacrament of the
New Testament, it must not be changed, but will continue to
the end of the world; and because it is a sign confirming the
promise, and sealing it, it is unwisely asserted that,
through it, grace is conferred; that is, by some other act of
conferring than that which is done through typifying and
sealing: For grace cannot be immediately conferred by water.
DISPUTATION LXIV
ON THE LORD'S SUPPER
I. As in the preceding disputation, we have treated on
baptism, the sacrament of initiation, it follows that we now
discuss the Lord's supper, which is the sacrament of
confirmation.
II. We define it thus: The Lord's supper is a sacrament of
the New Testament immediately instituted by Christ for the
use of the church to the end of time, in which, by the
legitimate external distribution, taking, and enjoyment of
bread and wine, the Lord's death is announced, and the inward
receiving and enjoyment of the body and blood of Christ are
signified; and that most intimate and close union or
fellowship, by which we are joined to Christ our Head, is
sealed and confirmed on account of the institution of Christ,
and the analogical relation of the sign to the thing
signified. But by this, believers profess their gratitude and
obligation to God, communion among themselves, and a marked
difference from all other persons.
III. We constitute Christ the author of this sacrament; for
he alone is constituted, by the Father, the Lord and Head of
the church, possessing the right of instituting sacraments,
and of efficaciously performing this very thing which is
signified and sealed by the sacraments.
IV. The matter is, bread and wine; which, with regard to
their essence, are not changed, but remain what they
previously were; neither are they, with regard to place,
joined together with the body or blood, so that the body is
either in, under, or with the bread, &c.; nor in the use of
the Lord's Supper can the bread and wine be separated, that,
when the bread is held out to the laity, the cup be not
denied to them.
V. We lay down the form in the relation and the most strict
union, which exist between the signs and the thing signified,
and the reference of both to those believers who communicate,
and by which they are made by analogy and similitude
something united. From this conjunction of relation, arises a
two-fold use of signs in this sacrament of the Lord's supper
-- the first, that these signs are representative -- the
second, that, while representing, they seal Christ to us with
his benefits.
VI. The end is two-fold: The first is, that our faith should
be more and more strengthened towards the promise of grace
which has been given by God, and concerning the truth and
certainty of our being engrafted into Christ. The second is,
(1.) that believers may, by the remembrance of the death of
Christ, testify their gratitude and obligation to God; (2.)
that they may cultivate charity among themselves; and (3.)
that by this mark they may be distinguished from unbelievers.
DISPUTATION LXV
ON THE POPISH MASS
I. Omitting the various significations of the word "Mass"
which may be adduced, we consider, on this occasion, that
which the papists declare to be the external and properly
called "expiatory sacrifice," in which the sacrificers offer
Christ to his Father in behalf of the living and the dead,
and which they affirm to have been celebrated and instituted
by Christ himself when he celebrated and instituted his last
supper.
II. First. We say, this sacrifice is falsely ascribed to the
institution of the Lord's supper; for Christ did not
institute a sacrifice, but a sacrament, which is apparent
from the institution itself, in which we are not commanded to
offer any thing to God, at least nothing external. Yet we
grant, that in the Lord's supper, as in all acts, is
commanded, or ought to exist, that internal sacrifice by
which believers offer to God prayers, praises and
thanksgiving. In this view, the Lord's supper is called "the
eucharist."
III. Secondly. To this sacrifice are opposed the nature,
truth and excellence of the sacrifice of Christ. For, as the
sacrifice of Christ is single, expiatory, perfect, and of
infinite value; and as Christ was once offered, and "hath by
that one oblation perfected for ever them who were once
sanctified," as the Scriptures testify, undoubtedly no place
has been left either for any other sacrifice, or for a
repetition of this sacrifice of Christ.
IV. Thirdly. Besides, it is wrong to suppose that Christ can
be or ought to be offered by men, or by any other person than
by himself; for he, alone, is both the victim and the priest,
as being the only one who is truly "holy, harmless,
undefiled, and separate from sinners."
V. From all these particulars it is sufficiently apparent,
that it is not necessary, nay, that it is impious, for any
expiatory sacrifice now to be offered by men for the living
and the dead. Besides, it is a piece of foolish ignorance, to
suppose either that the dead require some oblation; or that
they can by it obtain remission of sins, who have not
obtained pardon before death.
VI. In addition to these three enormous errors committed in
the mass, with respect to the sacrifice, to the priest, and
to those for whom the sacrifice is offered, there is a
fourth, which is one of the greatest turpitude of all, and is
committed in conjunction with idolatry -- that this very
sacrifice is adored by him who offers it, and by those for
whom it is offered, and is carried about in solemn pomp.
COROLLARY
In these words, "the mass is an expiatory, representative and
commemorative sacrifice," there is an opposition in the
apposition and a manifest contradiction,
DISPUTATION LXVI
ON THE FIVE FALSE SACRAMENTS
I. As three things are necessarily required to constitute the
essence of a sacrament -- that is, divine institution, an
outward and visible sign, and a promise of the invisible
grace which belongs to eternal salvation -- it follows that
the thing which is deficient in one of these requisites, or
in which one of them is wanting, cannot come under the
denomination of a sacrament.
II. Therefore popish confirmation is not a sacrament, though
the external signing of the cross in the forehead of the
Christian, and the unction of the chrism, are employed; for
these signs have not been instituted by Christ; neither have
they been sanctified to typify or to seal any thing of saving
grace; nor is promised grace annexed to the use or to the
reception of these signs.
III. Penitence, indeed, is an act prescribed, by the Lord, to
all who have fallen into sin, and has the promise of
remission of sins. But because there does not exist in it,
through the divine command, any external sign, by which grace
is intimated and sealed, it cannot, on this account, receive
the appellation of "a sacrament." For the act of a priest,
absolving a penitent, belongs to the announcement of the
gospel; as does likewise the injunction of those works which
are inaccurately styled by the papists satisfactory, that is,
fasting, prayers, alms, afflicting the soul, &c.
IV. That is called extreme unction, by the papists, which is
bestowed on none except on those who are in their last
moments; but it has then not the least power or virtue; nor
was it ever instituted by Christ to signify the premise of
spiritual grace. It cannot, therefore, obtain the appellation
of "a sacrament."
V. Neither can the order or institution, confirmation or
inauguration of any person to the official discharge of some
ecclesiastical duties, come under the denomination of a
sacrament -- both because it belongs to the particular and
public vocation of some persons in the church, and not to the
general vocation of all; and because, though it may have been
instituted by Christ, yet, whatever external signs may be
employed in it, they do not belong to the sealing of that
grace which makes a man agreeable [to God] or which is
saving, but only to that which is freely given, as they say
by way of distinction.
VI. Though matrimony between a husband and wife agree by a
certain similitude with the spiritual espousals subsisting
between Christ and the church; yet it was neither instituted
by the Lord for signifying this, nor has it any promise of
spiritual grace annexed to it.
DISPUTATION LXVII
ON THE WORSHIP OF GOD IN GENERAL
I. The first part of our duty to God and Christ was, the true
meaning concerning God and Christ, or true faith in God and
Christ; the second part is, the right worship to be rendered
to both of them.
II. This part receives various appellations. Among the
Hebrews, it is called h r w k [ and µ y h w l a t a d y the
honour or worship, and the fear of God. Among the Greek, it
is called Eusebeia piety; Qesebeia godliness, or a
worshipping of God; Qrhskeia religion; Latreia service
rendered to God; Douleia religious homage; Qerapeia divine
worship; Timh honour; Fobov fear; Agaph tou Qeou the love of
God. Among the Romans it is called, pietas, cultus or cultura
dei, veneratio, honos, observantia.
III. It may be generally defined to be an observance which
must be yielded to God and Christ from a true faith, a good
conscience, and from charity unfeigned, according to the will
of God which has been manifested and made known to us, to the
glory of both of them, to the salvation of the worshiper, and
the edification of others.
IV. We express the genus by the word "observance," because it
contains the express intention of our mind and of our will to
God and to his will, which intention partly inspires life
into this portion of our duty towards God.
V. The object is the same as that of the whole of religion,
and of the first part of it, which is faith; and this object
is God and Christ, in which the same formal reasons come
under consideration, as those which we explained when
treating generally on religion.
VI. In the efficient or the worshiper, whom we declare to be
a Christian man, we require true faith in God and Christ, a
good conscience, as having been sanctified and purified
through faith by the blood and Spirit of Christ, and a
sincere charity; for, without these, no worship which is
rendered to God can be grateful and acceptable to him.
VII. The matter is, those particular acts in which the
worship of God consists; but the very will and command of God
gives form to it; for it is not the will of God to be
worshipped at the option of a creature, but according to the
pleasure and prescript of his own will.
VIII. The principal end is, the glory of God and Christ. The
less principal is the salvation of the worshiper, and the
edification of others, both that they may be won over to
Christ, and that, having been brought to Christ, they may the
more increase and grow in devotedness.
IX. The form is the observance itself, which is framed from
the suitable agreement of all these things to the dignity,
excellence and merits of the object that is to be worshipped
-- from such a disposition of the worshiper according to such
prescript, and from the intention of this end. If one of
these be wanting the observance is vitiated, and is,
therefore, displeasing to God.
X. Yet the worship which is prescribed by God must not, on
this account, be omitted, though the man, to whom it is
prescribed, cannot yet perform it, from such a mind, to this
end.
DISPUTATION LXVIII
ON THE PRECEPTS OF DIVINE WORSHIP IN GENERAL
I. To those who are about to treat on the worship of God, the
most commodious way and method seems to be this -- to follow
the order of the commands of God in which this worship is
prescribed, and to consider all and each of them. For they
instruct and inform the worshiper, and they prescribe the
matter, form and end of the worship.
II. In the precepts which prescribe the worship of God, three
things come generally under consideration: (1.) Their
foundation, on which rest the right and authority of him who
commands, and the equity of his command. (2.) The command
itself. (3.) The sanction, through promises and threatenings.
The first of these may be called "the preface to the
command;" the third, "the appendix to it;" and the second is
the very essence of the precept.
III. The foundation or preface, containing the authority of
Him who commands, and, through this, the equity of the
precept, is the common foundation of all religion, and, on
this account, also, it is the foundation of faith; for
instance, "I am the Lord thy God," &c. "I, the God omnipotent
or all sufficient, will be thy very great reward." "I am thy
God, and the God of thy seed." From these expressions, not
only may this conclusion be drawn -- "Therefore shalt thou
love the Lord thy God," "Therefore walk before me, and be
thou perfect" -- but likewise the following: "Therefore
believe thou in me." But we must not treat on this subject on
this occasion, as it has been discussed in the preceding
pages.
IV. I say that the other two are, the precept, and the
sanction or appendix of the precept. For we must suppose that
there are two parts of a precept, the first of which requires
the performance or the omission of an act, and the second
demands punishment. But we must consider that the latter
part, which is called "the appendix," serves for this
purpose, that, in the former, God enjoys the thing which he
desired, dispensing blessings if he obtain his desire, and
inflicting punishments if he does not obtain it.
V. With regard to the precepts, before we come to each of
them, we must first look generally at that which comes under
consideration in every precept.
VI. In the first place, the object of every precept is two-
fold, the one formal, the other material; or the first
formally required, the second materially,. Of these, the
former is uniform in all circumstances and in every precept,
but the latter is different or distinguishable.
VII. The formal object, or that which is formally required,
is pure obedience itself without respect of the particular
thing or act in which, or about which, obedience must be
performed. And we may be allowed to call such obedience
"blind," with this exception, that it is preceded solely by
the knowledge by which a man knows that this very thing had
been prescribed by God.
VIII. The material object, or that which is materially
required, is the special or particular act itself, in the
performance or omission of which obedience lies.
IX. From the formal object, it is deduced that the act in
which it is the will of God that obedience be yielded to him
by its performance, is of such a nature that there is
something in man which is abhorrent from its performance; and
that the act, the omission of which is commanded by God, is
of such a nature that there is something in man which is
inclined to perform it. If it were otherwise, neither the
performance of the former, nor the omission of the latter,
could be called "obedience."
X. From these premises, it further follows that the
performance and the omission of this act proceed from a cause
which overcomes and restrains the nature of man, that is
inclined towards the forbidden act, and is abhorrent from
that which is prescribed.
DISPUTATION LXIX
ON OBEDIENCE, THE FORMAL OBJECT OF ALL THE DIVINE PRECEPTS
I. The obedience which is the formal object of all the divine
precepts, and which is prescribed in all of them, is properly
and adequately prescribed to the will conducting itself
according to the mode of liberty; that is, as it is free,
that it may regulate the will conducting itself according to
the mode of nature, that is, that it may regulate the
inclination according to the prescribed obedience.
II. This liberty is either that of contradiction or exercise,
or that of contrariety or specification. According to the
liberty of exercise, the will regulates the inclination, that
it may perform some act rather than abstain from it, or the
contrary. According to the liberty of specification, the will
regulates the inclination, that, by such an act, it may tend
towards this rather than towards that object.
III. From this formal object of all precepts, and its
relation thus considered, arises the first distribution and
that a formal one, of all the precepts, into those which
command, and those which forbid; that is, those in which the
commission or the omission [of an act] is prescribed.
IV. A precept which forbids is so binding, as not to allow a
man to commit what is forbidden. For we must not perpetrate
wickedness that good may come; yet this is the only reason
why we might occasionally be allowed to perform what has been
forbidden.
V. A precept which commands is not equally rigidly binding,
so as to require in every single moment of time the
performance of what is commanded; for this cannot be done,
though the period when man will or will not perform it, is
not left to his option; but performance of it must be
administered according to the occasions and exigencies which
offer. Thus it was not lawful for Daniel to abstain for three
days from calling upon his God.
VI. When a precept which forbids, and one which commands, are
directly contrary -- whether it be according to the act,
"Thou shalt love God, and not hate him," "Thou shalt hate the
world and not love it;" or, whether it be according to the
object, "Thou shalt love God, and not love the world;" "Thou
shalt hate the world, but shalt not hate God;" then the
transgression of the law which forbids, is more grievous than
that which commands, because it recedes further from
obedience, and because the commission of an evil which has
been forbidden includes in it the omission of a good which
has been commanded.
DISPUTATION LXX
ON OBEDIENCE TO THE COMMANDS OF GOD IN GENERAL
I. Because the yielding of obedience is the duty of an
inferior, therefore, for the performance of it, humility is
requisite. This, generally considered, is a quality by which
any one becomes ready to submit himself to another, to
undertake his commands and to execute them; and, in this
instance, to submit himself to God.
II. Obedience has respect partly to an internal act, and
partly to one that is external. The performance of both these
is required for entire, true, and sincere obedience. For God
is a Spirit, and the inspector of hearts, who demands the
obedience of the whole man, both of the inward and the
outward man -- obedience from the affections of the heart and
from the members of the body. The external act without the
internal is hypocrisy; the internal, without the external, is
incomplete, unless man be hindered from the performance of
the external act without his own immediate fault.
III. With this, nearly coincides the expression of the
scholastic divines "to perform a command either according to
the substance of the act only, or also according to the
required quality and mode," in which sense, likewise, Luther
seems to have uttered that expression -- "Adverbs save and
damn."
IV. The grace and special concurrence of God are required for
the performance of entire, true, and sincere obedience, even
for that of the inner man, of the affections of the heart,
and of a lawful mode. But we allow it to be made a subject of
discussion, whether revelation, and that assistance of God
which is called "general," and which is opposed to this
special aid, and is distinguished from it, be sufficient only
to perform the external act of the body and the substance of
the act.
V. Though that special grace which moves, excites, impels and
urges to obey, physically moves the understanding and the
inclination of man, so that he cannot be otherwise than
affected with the perception of it, yet it does not effect or
elicit the consent except morally, that is, by the mode of
suasion, and by the intervention of the free volition of man,
which free volition not only excludes coaction, but likewise
all antecedent necessity and determination.
VI. But that special concurrence or assistance of grace,
which is also called "co-operating and accompanying grace"
differs neither in kind nor efficacy from that exciting and
moving grace which is called preventing and operating, but it
is the same grace continued. It is styled "co-operating" or
"concomitant," only on account of the concurrence of the
human will which operating and preventing grace has elicited
from the will of man. This concurrence is not denied to him
to whom exciting grace is applied, unless the man offers
resistance to the grace exciting.
VII. From these premises, we conclude that a regenerated man
is capable of performing more good than he actually performs,
and can omit more evil than he omits; and, therefore, that
neither in the sense in which it is received by St.
Augustine, nor in that in which some of our divines
understand it, is efficacious grace necessary for the
performance of obedience -- a circumstance which is highly
agreeable with the doctrine of St. Augustine.
COROLLARY
Coaction only circumscribes the liberty of an agent, it does
not destroy or take it away; and such circumscription is not
made, except through the medium or intervention of the
natural inclination; the natural inclination, therefore, is
more opposed to liberty than coaction is.
DISPUTATION LXXI
ON THE MATERIAL OBJECT OF THE PRECEPTS OF THE LAW IN GENERAL
I. As mere obedience, considered in the abstract, is the
formal object of all the precepts of the divine law, so the
acts in which the obedience that must be performed is
prescribed, are the material objects of the same precepts.
II. For this reason, these acts will at length be said to be
conformable to law, and performed according to law, when
obedience has given form to them; that when they have been
performed from obedience, or through the intention and desire
of obeying. This desire to obey is necessarily preceded by a
certain knowledge that those acts have been prescribed by
God, according to this expression of the apostle: "Whatsoever
is not of faith, is sin."
III. Hence, it is apparent that a good intention does not
suffice to justify an act, unless it be preceded by a command
of God and a knowledge of such command; though, without a
good intention, no act, even when commanded by God, can of
itself be pleasing to him. But it is our wish that, under the
term "actions," omission is also understood to be
comprehended.
IV. A good work, therefore, universally requires these
conditions: (1.) That it be prescribed by God. (2.) That man
certainly knows it to have been commanded by God. (3.) That
it be performed with the intention and desire of obeying God,
which cannot be done without faith in God. To these ought to
be added a special condition, which belongs to Christ and to
his gospel -- that it be done through faith in Christ,
because no work is agreeable to God after the commission of
sin in a state of grace, except in Christ, and through faith
in him.
V. But the acts which are prescribed in the law, are either
of themselves and in their own nature indifferent; or they
have in them. something why they are pleasing or displeasing
to God -- why they are prescribed by him or forbidden. The
law, which prescribes the former of these, [the indifferent
acts,] is called "positive," "symbolical," and "ceremonial."
That which prescribes the latter is styled "the moral law"
and "the decalogue;" it is also called "the law of nature."
On these last, we shall afterwards treat at greater length.
VI. The material acts, in which obedience is prescribed to be
performed by the moral law, are either general, and belonging
to the observance of the whole law and of all and each of its
precepts; or they are special, and peculiarly prescribed in
each of the precepts of the decalogue.
VII. The general acts are the love, honour and fear of God,
and trust in him. The special acts will be treated in the
particular explanation of each of the precepts.
DISPUTATION LXXII
THE LOVE, FEAR, TRUST, AND honour WHICH ARE DUE FROM MAN TO
GOD
I. These general acts may be considered either in the first
act or in the second. In the first, they come under the
denomination of affections; in the second, they retain to
themselves the appropriate name of acts. But in consequence
of the close union and agreement of nature between an
affection and a second act, love, fear, trust and honour,
receive the same denomination of "an affection," and "an
act."
II. The love of God is a dutiful act of man, by which he
knowingly and willingly prefers, before all other things, the
union of himself with God and obedience to the divine law, to
which is subjoined a hatred of separation and of
disobedience.
III. The fear of God is a dutiful act of man, by which he
knowingly and willingly dreads before all things and avoids
the displeasing of God, (which is placed in the transgression
of his commands,) his wrath and reprehension and any
[sinister] inauspicious estimation of him lest he be
separated from God.
IV. Trust in God is a dutiful act of man, by which he
knowingly and willingly reposes on God alone, assuredly
hoping for and expecting from him all things which are
salutary or saving to himself; in which we also comprehend
the removal of evils.
V. The honour of God is a dutiful act of man, by which he
knowingly and willingly repays to God the reward due for his
excellent virtues and acts.
VI. The primary object of all these acts, as they are
prescribed by law and are man's duty, is God himself;
because, for whatever other things these acts are to be
performed, they must be performed on account of God and
through his command, otherwise no one can truly call them
"good."
VII. The formal reason of the object, that is, why these acts
may and ought to be performed to God, is, the wisdom,
goodness, justice, and power of God, and the acts performed
by him according to and through them. But we permit this to
be made the subject of a pious discussion, Which of these, in
requiring simple acts, obtain the precedence, and which of
them follow?
VIII. The immediate cause of these acts is man, according to
his understanding and inclination, and the freedom of his
will, not as man is, natural, but as he is spiritual, and
formed again after the life of God.
IX. The principal cause is the Holy Spirit, who infuses into
man, by the act of regeneration, the affections of love,
fear, trust, and honour; by exciting grace, excites, moves
and incites him to second acts, and by co-operating grace,
concurs with man himself to produce such second acts.
X. The form of these acts is that they be done through faith,
and according to the law of God. Their end is, that they be
performed to the salvation of the workers themselves, to the
glory of God, and to the benefit and confirmation of others.
DISPUTATION LXXIII
ON PARTICULAR ACTS OF OBEDIENCE, OR THOSE WHICH ARE
PRESCRIBED IN EACH PRECEPT, OR CONCERNING THE DECALOGUE IN
GENERAL
I. The special acts of obedience are prescribed in the
decalogue, and in each of the commandments. The decalogue,
therefore, itself, must be considered by us in order.
II. A convenient distribution of the decalogue is that into a
preface and precepts. The preface is contained in these
words: "I am the Lord thy God, who have brought thee up from
the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage." For we are
of opinion that this preface belongs to the entire decalogue,
rather than to the first commandment; though we do not
consider it advisable to contend about a matter so small and
unimportant.
III. The preface contains a general argument of suasion, why
the children of Israel ought to yield obedience to Jehovah --
and this two-fold -- the first drawn from the right of
confederation or covenant -- the second, from a particular
and signal benefit recently conferred on him. The former of
these is contained in the words, "the Lord thy God;" the
latter, in the expression, "who have brought thee out of the
land of Egypt," of which benefit a high commendation is given
in the description which is added -- that Egypt was to the
Israelites "the house of bondage" that by amplifying the
misery of that servitude, they might be able to call to mind
those things which had happened to them.
IV. Though this argument, "thy God," may likewise have
respect to creation, and may comprise that benefit, yet it is
more probable that it has a special reference to the
concluding of a covenant with this people.
V. From this preface, may conveniently be deduced those
general acts about which we have treated in the preceding
disputation -- the love, fear, trust, and honour of God; for,
as Jehovah is their God, who delivered them out of Egypt,
therefore, most justly, as well as profitably, must he be
loved, feared and honoured, and trust must be reposed in him.
VI. But some things generally must be observed for the
correct performance of all the precepts together. Such are,
VII. The law of God requires the entire obedience of the
mouth, heart and work, that is, inward and outward obedience
-- for God is the God of the whole man, of the soul and body,
and looks principally upon the heart.
VIII. The explanation of the precepts of the decalogue must
be sought from Moses and the prophets, from Christ and his
apostles; and it may be procured in sufficient abundance, so
that nothing necessary can be imagined, which may not be
drawn from the writings of the Old and the New Testament.
IX. The meaning of each precept must be taken from the end on
account of which it was given; and all those things must be
considered as included in it, without which the precept
cannot be performed. Therefore, one and the same work may be
referred to different precepts, so far as it has respect to
different ends.
X. In affirmation, its opposite negative seems to be
comprised; and, in a negative, the affirmation which is
opposed to it; because God not only requires a refraining
from evil, but likewise a performance of good, though a
reason may be given why God declared some things negatively,
and others affirmatively.
XI. Homogeneous and cognate acts are commanded or are
forbidden in the same precept; and a genus comprehends its
species; and a species comprises, in the same command, other
species allied to it, unless a just law exists why it must be
otherwise determined.
XII. An effect in its cause, or a cause in its effect, (if
the conversion be necessary and according to nature,) is not
commanded and prohibited through accident.
XIII. When of those things which have a relation to each
other, one is prescribed or forbidden, the other is also
commanded or forbidden, because they mutually lay themselves
down and remove themselves.
XIV. If it happen that the observance of two precepts cannot
be paid at the same time to both of them, regard must be had
to that which is of the greater moment, and for the
performance of which more and juster causes exist.
DISPUTATION LXXIV
ON THE FIRST COMMAND IN THE DECALOGUE
I. The ten precepts of the decalogue are conveniently
distributed into those of the first and those of the second
table. To the first table are attributed those precepts which
immediately prescribe our duty towards God himself; of this
kind, there are four. The second table claims those precepts
which contain the duties of men towards their fellow-men; and
to it are attributed the last six.
II. This is the relation which subsists between the commands
of each table -- that, from love to God and in reference to
him, we manifest love, and the offices of love towards our
neighbour; and if it should happen that we must of necessity
relinquish either our duty to God or our neighbour, God
should be preferred to our neighbour. Let this relation,
however, be understood as concerning those precepts only
which are not of the ceremonial worship; otherwise,
[respecting ceremonies] this declaration holds good: "I will
have mercy, and not sacrifice."
III. The first commandment is, "Thou shalt have no other god
before my face," or "against my face."
IV. It is very certain that, in this negative precept, the
subjoined affirmative one is included or presupposed as
something preceding and prerequisite: "Thou shalt have me,
who am Jehovah, for thy God." This is likewise immediately
consequent upon the preface, "I am the Lord thy God;"
therefore, "Let me be the Lord thy God;" or, which is the
same, "Therefore, have thou me, the Lord, for thy God."
V. But "to have the Lord for our God, is the part both of the
understanding and of the inclination or the will; and,
lastly, of an effect proceeding from both or from each of
them.
VI. "Another god" is whatever the human mind invents, to
which it attributes the divinity that is suitable and
appropriate to the true God alone -- whether such divinity be
essence and life, or properties, works, or glory.
VII. Or whether the thing to which man attributes divinity be
something existing or created, or whether it be something
non-existent and merely imaginary and a figment of the brain,
it is equally "another god" for the entire divinity of that
other god lies radically, essentially and virtually in human
ascription, and by no means in that to which such divinity is
ascribed. Hence is the origin of this phrase, in Scripture,
"To go a whoring after their own heart."
VIII. But this "other God" may be conceived under a three-
fold difference, according to the Scriptures. For those who
have him, have (1.) either themselves been the first
inventors of him, (2.) have received him from their parents,
or (3.) from other nations, when neither they nor their
fathers knew him; and this last is done either by force, by
persuasion, or by the free and spontaneous choice of the
will.
IX. For this reason, that "other god" is truly called "an
idol;" and the act by which he is accounted another god, is
idolatry; whether this be committed in the mind, by
estimation, acknowledgment, and belief, or by the affections,
love, fear, trust and hope, or by some external effect of
honour, worship, adoration and invocation.
X. The enormity of this sin is apparent from the fact of its
being called "a defection from God," "a forsaking of the
living fountain," and "a digging of broken cisterns that hold
no water," "a perfidious desertion of holy matrimony," and "a
violation of the connubial compact." Nay, the gentiles are
said to sacrifice to devils whatsoever they suppose that they
offer to God, in this ignorance of God and alienation from
the life of God.
XI. The cause why men are said to do service unto devils,
although they have themselves other thoughts, is this:
because Satan is the fountain head, and origin of all
idolatry; and is the author, persuader, impeller, approver
and defender of all the worship which is expended on another
god. Hence, likewise, it is the highest degree of idolatry
when any one accounts divine or ascribes divinity to Satan as
Satan, displaying himself as Satan and vaunting himself for
God.
XII. But though the gentiles worshipped angels or devils, not
as the supreme God, but as minor deities and his ministers,
by whose intervention they might have communication with the
supreme God; yet the worship which they paid to them was
idolatry, because this worship was due to no one except to
the true God. But it does not belong to the definition of
idolatry, that any one should pay to another, as to God, that
worship which is due to the true God alone; for it is
sufficient if he account him as God, by ascribing divine
worship to him, though, in his mind, he may account him not
to be the supreme God. It is no palliation of the crime, but
an aggravation, if any one knowingly performs divine worship
to him whom he knows not to be God.
XIII. And since Christ must be honoured as the Father is,
because he has been constituted by his Father KING and LORD,
and has received all judgment, since every knee must bow to
him, and since he is to be invoked as Mediator and the Head
of his church, so that the church can pay this honour to no
one except him, without incurring the crime of idolatry;
therefore, the papists, who adore Mary, the angels, or holy
men, and who invoke them as the donors and administrators of
gifts, or as intercessors through their own merits, are
guilty of the crime of idolatry.
XIV. Besides, when they adore the bread in the Lord's supper,
and receive and account the pope for that personage whom he
boasts himself to be, they commit the sin of idolatry.
DISPUTATION LXXV
ON THE SECOND COMMAND IN THE DECALOGUE
I. The second precept consists of a command and its sanction,
from a description of God, who is prompt and powerful to
punish the transgressor, and who is greatly inclined to bless
him that is obedient. In this are consequently included a
threat of punishment and a promise of reward.
II. This command is negative: A deed which is displeasing to
God is forbidden in these words: "Thou shalt not make unto
thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is
in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the
earth; thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve
them."
III. The sum of the precept is, that no one should adore or
offer divine worship to any sculptured, molten or painted
image, or one made in any other way, whether it has for its
archetype a thing really existing or something fictitious,
God or a creature, or whether it resemble its archetype
according to some real conformity, or only by institution and
opinion, or, which is the same thing, that he do not in or to
any image adore or worship that which he considers in the
place of a deity and worships as such, whether this be truly
or falsely.
IV. As, from a comparison of this precept, with other
passages of Scripture in which God commands certain images to
be made, it appears that the mere formation of every kind of
image whatsoever is not forbidden, provided that they be not
prostituted to worship; so, from a comparison of this same
precept with others which are analogous to it or collateral,
it is evident that no image ought to be made to represent
God, because this very act is nothing else but a changing of
the glory of the incorruptible God into the image or likeness
of a corruptible thing. For whatever can be fashioned or
framed is visible, therefore corruptible. We are not afraid
of making this general affirmation under the sanction of the
Scriptures, though with them and from them we know, that now,
according to the body, Christ is incorruptible.
V. A double distinction is here employed by the papists, of
an archetype and its image; and also of an image itself as it
is formed of such materials, and as it is an image, that is,
calculated and fitted to represent the archetype. From these,
they further deduce the distinction of the intention in
worshipping; by which the worshiper looks upon either the
archetype alone, not its image; or, if he even looks on the
image, does not behold it as it is made of such materials,
neither on it principally, but in reference to its archetype.
We do not attempt to deny that the mind of man can frame a
distinction of this kind.
VI. But when those who fall down before an image attempt, by
such a distinction, to excuse themselves from the
transgression of this precept, they accuse God himself of a
falsehood, and deride his command. (1.) They charge him with
falsehood; because, when God declares that he who falls down
before an image, says to the wood and to the stone, "Thou art
my Father!" they assert, that the prostrated person does not
say this to the wood and the stone, but to their archetype,
that is, to God. (2.) They mock God and his command; because
by this distinction it comes to pass, that no man at any
time, though paying adoration to any kind of images, can be
brought in guilty of having violated this precept, unless,
according to his own opinion, he has judged that wood really
to be God, and therefore that he has himself truly and in
reality formed a god, which cannot possibly enter into the
conception of one who uses his reason.
VII. But they partly annihilate their own excuse which rests
on this distinction, when they say that the same honour and
worship (whether it be that of latria, of dulia, or of
hyperdulia,) must be given to an image as to its archetype.
Neither does this prolong its existence by such distinction,
when they represent God himself by an image, because that is
simply forbidden to be done.
VIII. We assert, therefore, that, according to the judgment
of God, and express passages of Scripture, the papists are
correctly charged with giving a portraiture of the essence of
God, when they represent him in the form of an old man,
graced with an ample gray beard, and seated on a throne --
though in express words they say, that they know God has not
a body, and though they protest that they had fashioned this
form, not for the purpose of representing his essence, but
that they had instituted this similitude to represent the
appearance which he occasionally made to his prophets, and to
signify his presence. For the protestation is contrary to
facts; since facts are, by nature, not what we feign them to
be, but what God, the legislator, declares them to be. But he
says those facts are, that he has been assimilated, that a
[supposed] likeness of himself has been formed, and that he
has been [falsely] set up in a gold or silver graven image.
IX. We assert that all those images of which we have spoken -
- both those of God, placed only for representation, and
those of other things (whether true or fictitious,) exposed
for adoration -- are correctly called "idols," not only
according to the etymology of the word, but likewise
according to the usage of the Scriptures, and that the
distinction which is employed by the papists between idols
and resemblances or images has been produced from the dark
cave of horrid idolatry.
X. In the same precept in which it is forbidden to fashion or
make any images for divine worship, it is likewise commanded
to remove others, if they have been previously made and
exposed for worship, these two cautions being always
observed, (1.) That it be done, when preceded by a suitable
and sufficient teaching. (2.) That it be the work of those
who are in possession of the supreme authority in the
commonwealth and the church.
XI. Though the honour exhibited to such images, or to the
deity through such images, be reproachful to the true God
himself; yet he, also, who pours contumely on the images
which he considers to be correctly formed, and lawfully
proposed for worship, pours contumely on the deity himself,
whom he presumes to worship, and declares himself to be an
atheist.
XII. The affirmation seems here to be strictly and directly
opposed to the whole negative precept, that we may worship
God, because he is a Spirit, with a pure cogitation of mind
and abstracted from every imagination.
XIII. The sanction of the precept, which includes the
threatening, is this: "For I, the Lord thy God, am a jealous
God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children,
unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me;"
that is, unless you obey this, my precept, you shall feel
that I am jealous of mine honour, and that I will not, with
impunity, suffer it to be given to another, or my glory to be
communicated to graven images.
XIV. The other part of the sanction contains a promise in
these words: "I am the Lord thy God, showing mercy unto
thousands of them that love me and keep my commandments;"
[That is, if you obey this my precept, you shall feel that I
will display mercy towards you, and towards your children to
the thousandth generation, provided that they also love me.]
XV. But mention is made of posterity, that men may be thus
the more incited to obedience, since their future compliance
with the precept will prove beneficial, not only to
themselves, but to their posterity, or their future
transgression will be injurious to them and their offspring.
XVI. From a comparison of the preceding command with this, it
appears that there is a two-fold idolatry -- one, by which a
false and fictitious deity is worshipped; another, by which a
true or false deity is worshipped in an image, by an image,
or at an image. Yet this very image is sometimes called "a
false and another god," which the Lord God also seems to
intimate in this place, when he endeavours to deter men from
a violation of this precept by an argument drawn from his
jealousy.
COROLLARY
Without any exaggeration, the idolatry of the papists may be
placed on an equality with that of the Jews and gentiles. If
it be urged as an exception, that they have neither made
their children pass through the fire, nor have offered living
men in sacrifice -- we reply, The horrid tyranny which the
papists have exercised in the murder of so many thousand
martyrs, with the design of confirming the idolatry that
flourishes among them, may be equitably compared to making
their children pass through the fire, and the oblation of
living men in sacrifice, if not according to the appearance
of the deed, at least according to the grievous nature of the
crime.
DISPUTATION LXXVI
ON THE THIRD PRECEPT OF THE DECALOGUE
I. This precept, as well as its predecessor, consists of a
command, and of its sanction through the threatening of a
punishment. The precept is a negative one, and prohibits a
deed which is displeasing to God, in these words: "Thou shalt
not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain."
II. The reason, and end of the precept is this: Because God
is entirely holy, and because his name is full of majesty, we
must use it in a holy and reverend manner, and must, by no
means, account it common or contaminate it.
III. "The name of God" is here received in its most general
notion, for every word which, according to the purpose God,
is used to signify God and divine things.
IV. "To assume" or "to take the name of God," properly, to
take that word into our mouth and pronounce it with our
tongue. If, under this phrase, any one, by a synecdoche, is
desirous, likewise, of comprehending the deeds, in which God
and divine things are less religiously treated, he has our
full permission; and, we think, he does not depart from the
sense of the precept. But we still continue in the
explanation of the proper acceptation.
V. The particle, "in vain," is variously received -- for that
which is done rashly and without just cause -- for what is
done in vain and with no useful end -- for what is done with
mendacity, dissimulation, falsely, inadvertently, &c. Hence,
this prohibition likewise diffuses itself extensively in
every direction.
VI. But, perhaps with some propriety, every "taking of the
name of the Lord in vain" may be reduced to two principal
heads or kinds: The First genus comprehends the use of the
name of God when no mention of it, whatever, should be made;
that is, in a word or deed, in which, it has been the will of
God that the mention of his name shall not intervene, either
because the word or deed is not lawful, or because it is of
minor moment.
VII. But the Second genus comprises the incorrect use of the
name of God; that is, when it is not truly used in any of our
duties in which it may be lawfully used, or in which it ought
also to be dutifully used according to the divine direction.
VIII. The duties of this class are, the adoration and
invocation of God, the narration and preaching of his word or
of divine things, oaths, &c. in these, the name of God is
taken in vain, in three ways: (1.) Hypocritically, when it is
not used sincerely from the whole heart. (2.) With a doubting
conscience, when it is used with an uncertain belief that it
is lawful to be used in that duty. (3.) Against conscience,
as when it is employed to bear testimony to a falsehood.
IX. The threatening is expressed in these words: "For the
Lord will not leave him unpunished that taketh his name in
vain." By this he endeavours to persuade men, that no one
should dare to use his name; of which persuasion there is so
much the greater necessity, as the heinousness of this
offense is not sufficiently considered among men.
DISPUTATION LXXVII
ON THE FOURTH COMMAND IN THE DECALOGUE
I. This precept contains two parts, a command and a reason
for it. But the command is first proposed in few words; it is
afterwards more amply explained. The proposition is in these
words: "Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy." The
explanation is thus expressed: "Six days shalt thou labour,
and do all thy work," &c. But the reason is comprehended in
the following words: "For in six days the Lord made heaven
and earth, the seas," &c.
II. In the proposition of the precept, three things are
worthy of observation: (1.) The act prescribed, which is
sanctification. (2.) An anxious and solicitous care about not
omitting this act, which is expressed in the words,
"remember," and "do not forget." (3.) The object, which is
called "the Sabbath," or "the seventh day;" that is, the
seventh in the order of the days in which the creation was
commenced and perfected. It is also called "the Sabbath,"
from the circumstance of God having rested at that period,
and man was required to repose.
III. The explanation contains two things: (1.) A concession
or grant, that men may spend six days in labours belonging to
the natural life and its sustenance; this concession contains
the equity of the command. (2.) A command about resting from
those works on the seventh day, with an enumeration of the
persons whose duty it is to rest: "Not only thou, but also
thy son, thy man servant, thy maid servant, thy cattle, and
thy stranger shall rest;" that is, thou shalt cause as many
persons to rest as are under thy power.
IV. The reason contains, in itself, two arguments: The First
is the example of God himself, who rested from his works on
the seventh day. The Second is the benediction and
sanctification of God, by which it was his pleasure that the
seventh should be separated from the rest of the days, and
devoted to himself and to his worship.
V. "To sanctify the seventh day," is to separate it from
common use, and from such as belong to the natural life, and
to consecrate it to God, and to acts which belong to God, to
things divine, and to the spiritual life. This sanctification
consists of various acts.
VI. We think that it may be made a most useful point of
consideration, how far must abstinence from those works which
belong to the natural life be extended? And though we
prescribe nothing absolutely, yet we should wish that the
liberty of performing such labour should be restricted as
much as possible, and confined to exceedingly few necessary
things. For we have no doubt that the Sabbath is in various
ways violated among Christians, by not abstaining from such
things as are lawful to be done on other days.
VII. We think that the acts which belong to the
sanctification of the Sabbath may be included in two classes:
(1.) Some per se and primarily belong to the worship of God,
and are in themselves grateful and acceptable to God. (2.)
Others are subordinate to those acts which are to be
performed, and they answer the purpose, that those acts may,
in the best possible manner, be performed to God by men; such
are those which belong to the instruction of believers in
their duty.
VIII. But this kind of sanctification ought not only to be
private and domestic, but also public and ecclesiastical. For
it is the will of God, not only that he should be
acknowledged, worshipped, invoked and praised by each
individual in private, but likewise by all united together in
the great church; that he may, by this means, be owned to be
the God and Lord not only of each individual, but likewise of
the whole of his universal family.
IX. But because the neglect of God and of things divine
easily creeps upon man, who is too closely intent on this
natural life, it was, therefore, necessary that men's
memories should be refreshed by this word "Remember," &c.
X. But now, with regard to the seventh day, which is
commanded to be sanctified. In it, this is moral and
perpetual -- that the seventh day, that is, one out of the
seven, be devoted to divine worship, and that it be unlawful
for any man, at any time, after having expended six days in
the labours of the natural life, to continue the seventh day
in all the same labours, or in the same manner.
XI. But with regard to that day among the seven which
followed the six days in which God completed the creation,
its sanctification is not of perpetual institution and
necessity; but it might be changed into another day, and in
its own time it was lawful for it to be changed, that is,
into the day which is called "the Lord's day;" because the
new creation was then perfected in Christ our head, by his
resurrection from the dead; and it was equitable and right
that the new people should enter on a new method of keeping
the Sabbath.
XII. That reason which was taken from the example of God who
rested on the seventh day, (that is, when the creation was
completed,) endured to the time of the new creation; and,
therefore, when it ceased, or at least when a second reason
was added to it from the new creation, it was no subject of
wonder that the apostles changed it into the following day,
on which the resurrection of Christ occurred. For when Christ
no longer walks in the flesh, and is not known after the
flesh, all things become new.
XIII. But the benediction and the sanctification of God are
understood to be transferred from the Sabbath to the Lord's
day; because all the sanctification which pertains to the new
earth, is perfected in Jesus Christ, who is truly the Holy of
holies, and in whom all things are sanctified for ever.
XIV. Because the reason, by which God afterwards persuaded
the people to observe the Sabbath, was for a sign between him
and His people that God would engage in the act of
sanctifying them; it may likewise be accommodated to the
times of the New Testament, and may persuade men to the
observance of the [new] Sabbath.
XV. If any one supposes that the Lord's day is by no means to
be distinguished from the rest of the days [of the week]; or
if, for the sake of declaring evangelical liberty, this
person has changed it into another day, either into Monday or
Tuesday; we think he ought at least to be considered a
schismatic in the church of God.
DISPUTATION LXXVIII
ON THE FIFTH COMMAND IN THE DECALOGUE
I. This precept is the first of the second table. It contains
the precept itself, and the promise attached to it. The end
of the precept is, that a certain order should exist among
men, according to which some are superiors and others
inferiors, and which consists in the mutual performance of
the duties of commanding and obeying that are necessary for
the defense of society.
II. The precept prescribes an act, and adds an object to
which that act must be performed. The act is contained in the
word "honour;" the object in these words: "thy father and thy
mother." From this, it appears, according to the nature of
relations, that this law is prescribed to all those who are
relatively opposed to father and mother [as are sons and
daughters].
III. The word "honour" is not appropriately employed to
signify eminence; for honour is the reward of excellence, and
its performance is a sign of recognition; and this word
comprehends, either in the wide compass of its signification,
all the duties which are due from an inferior to a superior;
or, as an end, it comprehends all things necessary to the
rendering of such honour.
IV. Three things principally are contained in this word: (1.)
That reverence be shown to the persons of our parents. (2.)
That obedience be performed to their commands. (3.) That
gratitude be evinced, in conferring on them all things
necessary to the preservation of the present life, with
respect to the dignity of their persons and of their office.
V. Reverence consists both in the performance of those acts
which contain, [on our part] a confession of their pre-
eminence and of our submission under them, and in the
endurance of their faults and manners, in a connivance at
them, in a modest concealment of them, and in kind excuses
for them.
VI. Obedience lies in the prompt and free performance of
those things which they prescribe, and in the omission of
those which they prohibit. This obedience must be performed
not only "for wrath," or the fear of punishment, but also
"for conscience' sake," and this, not so much that we may
obey them, as God himself, whose vicegerents they are.
VII. Gratitude, which contains the conferring of things
necessary for them to the uses of life according to their
dignity, ought to extend itself not only to the time when
they discharge this duty, but likewise through the whole life
-- though it may happen that, through old age or some other
cause, they are rendered unfit to discharge the parental
office.
VIII. The duties of superiors are analogous to those of
inferiors -- that they conduct themselves with moderation,
seriousness, and decorum, in the whole of their life, public
as well as private -- that they observe justice and equity in
issuing their commands, and that, in requiring gratitude,
they do not transgress the bounds of moderation. But these
points will be more particularly discussed in the disputation
on the magistracy.
IX. The object is enunciated in the words "father," and
"mother," in which, likewise, are comprehended all those who
are placed above us in human society, whether it be
political, ecclesiastical, scholastic or domestic society --
whether in the time of peace or in that of war -- whether
such persons discharge the duties of an ordinary or an
extraordinary office, or whether they be invested with this
power either constantly, or only for a season, however short.
X. But all these persons in authority are, in this
commandment, fitly, and not without just cause, expressed
under the name of "parents," which is an endearing and
delightful appellation, and most appropriate both to signify
the feeling which it is right for superiors to indulge
towards inferiors, and most efficaciously to effect a
persuasion in inferiors of the equity of performing their
duty towards their superiors. It may be added that the first
association among men is that of domestic society, and from
this follow the rest by the increase of mankind.
XI. Superiors lose no degree of this eminence by any sin, or
by any corruption of their own; therefore, this duty of
honour, reverence, obedience and gratitude must be performed
to superiors, even when they are evil, and abusing their
power; provided caution be used that the interest of God be
always the more powerful with us, and lest, while that which
is Caesar's is given to Caesar, that which belongs to God, be
taken from him, or be not given.
XII. To this, must necessarily be subjoined another threefold
caution -- (l.) That no one commit an error in judgment, by
which he persuades himself this or that belongs to God, and
not to Caesar. (2.) That he discern correctly between that
which he is commanded to do or to tolerate; and, if he must
do it, whether or not it be an act about a thing or object
which is subject to his power. (3.) That under the name of
liberty, no one arrogate to himself the right of a superior,
of not obeying in this thing or that, or the power of rising
against his superior, either for the purpose of taking away
his life, or only his rule and dominion.
XIII. The promise which is added to this precept is contained
in the following words: "that thy days maybe long upon the
land which the Lord thy God will give thee" in which are
promised, (1,) to the Jewish believers who perform this
precept, length of days in the land of Canaan; (2,) and also
to the gentile believers who perform this command, the
duration of the present life; (3,) typically, to such persons
are promised the eternal or heavenly life, of which the land
of Canaan was a type.
DISPUTATION LXXIX
ON THE SIXTH PRECEPT
I. Order in human society being appointed by the fifth
commandment, through the mutual duties of superiors and
inferiors in commanding and obeying, God now manifests his
care for all those things which, in order to pass one's life
in this society, are necessary for the life of each person,
for the propagation of the species, for the blessings
necessary to life, and for reputation, at the end of which
God adds the tenth commandment, in which the coveting of
certain things is prohibited.
II. By these words, "thou shalt not kill," the sixth precept
provides for the preservation of the natural life, and
designs the safety of men's bodies that it may be preserved
inviolate.
III. The sum of the precept is neither in reality to injure
the life of another person, and to endanger his safety, nay
not even our own, whether we use fraud or violence, nor to
wish his injury by our will, to which must be added that we
do not intimate this kind of wish by any external token.
IV. From this, it appears that the accident must not receive
the appellation of "homicide," if, as the Scripture phrase
is, any one going into a wood with his neighbour to cut down
timber, and the head of his ax slips from the handle and
strikes his neighbour so that he dies, nor, if, for the
defense of his own life, any one be compelled, at the peril
of his life, to repel the force employed against him by
another.
V. But in this precept, we are commanded to endeavour by all
legitimate means and methods, to save the life of our
neighbour, as well as our own, and to defend them from all
injury.
VI. But the cause of this precept, which is universal and
always, and in every place, valid, is the following: because
man was created after the image of God, which, in this place,
principally denotes immortality. To this, may be added
similitude of nature, and because all of us derive our origin
from one blood. But several particular causes may be adduced,
which agree with the spiritual state of men, such as because
they have been redeemed by Christ with a price -- because
their bodies are a habitation for the Holy Spirit -- because
they are all members of one mystical body under one head, &c.
VII. But, in the mean time, God reserves to himself the right
of disposing of the life of every man according to his own
pleasure. Hence, commands have been issued to magistrates
concerning killing transgressors, and a command was delivered
to Abraham about slaying his son.
COROLLARY
The perpetration of homicide cannot consist with a good
conscience, unless pardon for it be sought and obtained by
particular repentance, &c.
A
DISSERTATION
ON
THE TRUE AND GENUINE SENSE
OF
THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF ST. PAUL'S
EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS
BY THAT FAMOUS DIVINE
THE REV. JAMES ARMINIUS, D.D.
A Native of Oudewater, in Holland
DEDICATION.
TO THE MOST HONOUR ABLE AND NOBLE WILLIAM BARDESIUS,
LIEUTENANT OF WARMENHUYSEN, A NOBLEMAN WHO IS OUR PATRON, AND
WHO, ON MANY ACCOUNTS, IS TO BE HONOUR ED BY US.
MOST HONOUR ABLE AND NOBLE SIR:
THAT expression of the apostle Paul, by which he designates
the doctrine of the gospel as "the truth which is according
to godliness," (Tit. i, 1) is very remarkable and worthy of
perpetual consideration. From this sentiment, with the leave
of all good men, we may collect that this "truth" neither
consists in naked theory and inane speculation, nor in those
things which, belonging to mere abstract knowledge, only play
about the brain of man, and which never extend to the
reformation of their will and affections. But it consists in
those things which imbue the mind with a sincere fear of God,
and with a true love of solid piety, and which render men
'"zealous of good works." Another passage, not less famous
and remarkable, in the same epistle and by the same apostle,
tends greatly to confirm and illustrate this view of the
matter; it is thus expressed: "For the grace of God that
bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching us
that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live
soberly, righteously and godly in this present world." (Tit.
ii, 11,19.) Whosoever they be, therefore, that profess
themselves the heralds of this divine "truth," they ought to
give additional diligence that, casting aside all curious and
thorny questions, and those idle subtilities which derive
their origin from human vanity, they commend to their hearers
this one and only "godliness," and that they seriously
instruct them in faith, hope and charity. And, in return,
those of their auditors who are enamored with this "truth,"
are bound strenuously to conform themselves to this course of
conduct -- to pass by and to slight all other things which
may come across their path, and constantly to aim at this
"godliness" alone, and keep their eyes intent upon it. For
both clergy and laity may receive this as a principle, that
they are yet rude and complete strangers in true theology,
unless they have learned so to theologize, that theology may
bear the torch before them to that piety and holiness which
they sedulously and earnestly pursue.
If this admonition ever was necessary, it is undoubtedly the
more necessary at this time; because we see impiety
overflowing in every direction, like a sea raging and
agitated by whirlwinds. Yet, amidst all this storm, such are
the stupor and insensibility of men, that not a few who
remain exactly the same persons as they formerly were, and
who, indeed, have not changed the least particle of the
manner of their impure life, still imagine themselves to be
in the class of prime Christians, and promise themselves the
favour of the supreme God, the possessing of heaven and of
life eternal, and of the company of Christ and of the blessed
angels, with such great and presumptuous confidence, and with
such security of mind, that they consider themselves to be
atrociously injured by those who, judging them to be deceived
in this their self-persuasion, desire them in any wise to
entertain doubts about it. In a condition of affairs thus
deplorable, no endeavour appears to be more laudable, than to
institute a diligent inquiry into the causes of such a
pernicious evil, and, by employing a saving remedy, to arouse
erring souls from this diabolical lethargy, and induce them
to alter their lives, under the felicitous auspices of the
gospel and the Spirit of Christ, to devote their energies to
a solid amendment of manners, and thus, at length, from the
divine word, to promise themselves, when answering this
description, grace with God and eternal glory.
The causes of this evil are various, and most of them consist
in certain erroneous and false conceptions which, being
impressed on their minds, some men carry about with them,
being either their own inventions, or furnished to them from
some other quarter; yet, either in general or in particular,
either directly or indirectly, such erroneous conceptions lay
a stumbling-block and an impediment before the true and
serious study of piety and the pursuit of virtue. We will
not, in this place, introduce any mention of the impious
conceptions of some men who do not believe either that there
is a life eternal, or that, if it really exists, it is of
such great and sublime excellence as it is described to be in
the Holy Scriptures -- who either despair of the mercy of God
towards repentant sinners, or who consider it to be
impossible to enter on that way of piety and new obedience
which has been prescribed by the prince of our salvation. We
say nothing about these persons, because they not only relax
the asseverations and the promises of God, which are the true
foundations of the Christian religion, but they likewise
entirely overturn them, and thus, with one effort, they pluck
up, by the roots, all piety, and all desire and love of it,
from the hearts of men.
We now begin to make some observations on those hypotheses,
whether secret or avowed, which are injurious to piety, and
which obtain among Christians themselves, whether they be
publicly defended or otherwise. Among them, the first which
comes under enumeration, is the dogma of unconditional
predestination, with those which depend on it by a necessary
connection; and, in particular, the so highly extolled
perseverance of the saints, in a confidence in which such
things are uttered by some persons as we dread to recite, for
they are utterly unworthy of entering into the ear of
Christians. It is no small impediment which these dogmas
place in the way of piety. When, after a diligent and often-
repeated perusal of the Holy Scriptures, after long
meditations and ardent prayers to God, with fasting, our
father, of blessed memory, thought that he had made a sure
discovery of the baneful tendency of these dogmas, and had
reflected upon them within his own breast, and that, however
strenuously they might be urged by certain divines, and
generally instilled into the minds of students by scholastic
exercises, yet neither the ancient church nor the modern,
after a previous lawful examination of them, ever received
them or allowed them to pass into matters that had obtained
mature adjudication. When he perceived these things, he began
by degrees, to propose his difficulties about them, and his
objections against them, for the purpose of shewing that they
were not so firmly founded in the Scriptures as they are
generally supposed to be; and, in process of time, being
still more strongly confirmed in the knowledge of the truth,
especially after the conference which he had with Doctor
Francis Junius, and in which he had seen the weakness of his
replies, he began to attack those dogmas with greater
boldness; yet on no occasion was he forgetful of the modesty
which so eminently became him. But, of the arguments with
which he attacked those dogmas, this [on the seventh chapter
of St. Paul's epistle to the Romans] in which we have now
engaged, was not the last -- that is, such was the nature of
these doctrines that they were calculated to relax the study
of piety, and thus to extinguish it. In that labour he also
occasionally employed subtilities. and such reasons as are
not at once obvious to the multitude; but they were subtle
distinctions, necessary for overturning dogmas which, in his
judgment, were very baneful. And, undoubtedly, as love is not
conquered except by another love, so that subtlety, which is
the inventor and establisher of falsehood, can scarcely be
conquered and overturned without the subtlety which is the
assertor of the truth and the convictor of falsehood.
Therefore, the subtilities which he employed on that
occasion, [his conference with Junius,] were useful and
necessary -- not insignificant, trifling, and invented for
pleasure, ostentation or display. But with regard to other
things, it is known to all those who were on terms of
familiarity with him -- especially during the last years of
his life, when he was much engaged in the schools, in which
it is an established custom principally to pursue subtilities
-- what a rigid enemy he was of all subtilities and of lofty
language; and even those whom he had among his students that
differed on some other points from him, could testify, if
they would conscientiously relate the truth, that he referred
all things to use and to the practice of a Christian life;
and thus that piety and the fear of the divine Majesty
uniformly breathed in his lectures, in his disputations,
(both public and private,) in his sermons, discourses and
writings. But it is not necessary for us, in this place, to
rehearse the method by which he proved the genius of
unconditional predestination and its annexed dogmas to be
adverse to godliness; because his writings on this subject
are partly extant, and the remainder, under the divine
auspices, will soon be published. It is better that prudent
readers should listen to him uttering his own words, than to
us who are but stammerers about him. The water is sweeter
which we taste at the fountain, than that which we drink at a
distance from the spring.
Various are the other hypotheses which operate as hindrances
to piety, and the whole of which we are not able now to
mention; but we will briefly discuss a Jew of those which
occur, that we may not produce weariness in you, most noble
sir, by our prolixity.
A capital error which first offers itself, and which closely
adheres to the inmost core and fibers of nearly all mankind,
is that by which they silently imagine in their own minds
that illimitable mercy exists in God; and from this they
opine that they will not be rejected, though they have
indulged themselves a little too much in vicious pursuits,
but that, on the contrary, they will continue to be dear to
God and beloved. This error is in reality joined with
notorious incredulity, and, in a great measure destroys the
Christian religion, which is founded on the blood of Christ.
For, in this way, is removed all necessity for a pious life,
and a manifest contradiction is given to the declaration of
the apostle, in which he affirms that "without holiness no
man shall see God." (Heb. xii, 14) Alas for the insanity of
men, who have the audacity to bless themselves when they are
cursed by God!
This is succeeded by the false hypothesis of others, who,
revolving in their minds the designs, the morals, and the
life of mortals, and reflecting on the multitude, among men
of all orders, of those who are wandering in error, conclude
that the mercy of God will not permit eternally to perish so
many and such infinite myriads of rational creatures, formed
after the divine image. The consequence is, that, instead of
performing their duty according to the tenor of Christianity,
by opposing the torrent of impiety, they, on the contrary,
suffer themselves to be carried away by the impulse of such
views, and associate with the multitudes of those who are
devious in error. They seem to forget that the many walk in
the broad way, whose end, according to the truth of God, will
be "destruction from the presence of the Lord." A multitude
will preserve no man from perdition. Unhappy and most
miserable solace, to have many companions in enduring
everlasting punishment!
Let the force of this deception, likewise, be considered,
that vices are dignified with the names of virtues, and, on
the other hand, virtues receive the defiling appellation of
vices. The effect of this is, that men, who are of
themselves, prone to vicious indulgences, pursue them with
the greater avidity when they are concealed under the mask of
virtues, and, on the contrary, are terrified at virtues, in
the attainment of which any difficulty is involved, as though
they were clothed in the monstrous garb of the most horrid
vices. Thus, among mankind, drunkenness obtains the name of
hilarity; and filthy talking, that of cheerful freedom; while
sobriety in food and drink, and simplicity in dress, are
opprobiously styled hypocrisy. This is really to "call good
evil, and evil good," and to seek an occasion, by which a man
may cease from the practice of virtue, and devote himself to
vicious courses, not only without any reluctance of
conscience, but likewise at the impulse and instigation of
his [seared] conscience. Into this enumeration, must come
that shameful and false reasoning by which unwise men infer,
from those passages in Scripture in which we are said to be
justified by faith without works, that it is not, therefore,
necessary to attend to good works, they being of such a
nature that without them we may be justified, and, therefore,
saved. They never advert to the fact that, in other passages,
it is recorded -- True faith, that is, the faith by which we
are justified, must be efficacious through charity; and that
faith, without works, is dead, and resembles a lifeless
carcass.
This vain idea also, in no trifling degree, consoles the men
who try to flatter themselves in those vices to which they
have a constitutional propensity -- that they are not given
up to all vices, they have not run into every excess of
wickedness, but, though addicted to certain vices peculiar to
themselves, they feel an abhorrence for all others. As men
are most ingenious in the invention of excuses for
themselves, in support of this incorrect view are generally
cited these common phrases: "No man lives without sin;"
"Every man is captivated by that which he finds to be
pleasing to himself." Such men, therefore, consider
themselves to be true Christians, and that, on this account,
it will be eternally well with them, when, as they foolishly
persuade themselves, they abstain from most evils, and, as
for the rest, they cherish only some one vice, a single
Herodias alone. A most absurd invention! since no one is, no
one can be, addicted to all vices at once; because some among
them are diametrically opposed to others, and are mutual
expellers. If this conceit be allowed, no mortal man either
will or can be impious. The subjoined passage in the epistle
of St. James ought to recur to the remembrance of these
persons: "Whosoever shall offend in one point, he is guilty
of all." (ii, 10.) We are also commanded to "lay aside," not
some one, but "all malice, guile, and hypocrisy," (1 Pet. ii,
1,)that we may thus the more fully devote ourselves to God.
Others suppose that, if in some degree their affections be
partly drawn out towards God and goodness, they have
adequately discharged their duty, though in some other part
of their affections they are devoted to the service of the
prince of this world and of sin. These men assuredly have
forgotten, that God must be adored and loved with the whole
affections of the heart -- that the Lord God of Heaven, and
the prince of this world, are opposing masters, and,
therefore, that it is impossible to render service to both of
them at once, as our saviour has most expressly declared.
Not very dissimilar from this is that invention by which some
persons divide their time into portions, and when they have
marked off one part for God and Christ, and another part for
the flesh and the affections, they imagine that they have
most excellently performed their duty. But these men,
whosoever they be, never reflect that our whole lives, and
all the time of which they are composed, must be consecrated
to God, and that we must persevere in the ways of piety and
obedience to the close of life; and for this brief obedience
of a time which is short at the longest, God has, of grace,
covenanted to bestow on the obedient, that great reward of
life eternal. Undoubtedly, if at any time a man falls, he
cannot return into favour with God until he has not only
deplored that fall by a sincere repentance, and is again
converted in his heart to God, with this determinations --
that he will devote the remaining days of his life to God.
Those men must not be forgotten who are in this heresy --
that all those things which are not joined with blasphemy to
God, and with notorious injury and violence to one's
neighbour, and which, with regard to other things, bear the
semblance of charity and benevolence, are not to be reckoned
among the multitude of sins. According to their doctrine,
they are at liberty to indulge their natural relish for
earthly things, to serve their belly, to take especial care
of themselves, to gratify their sensual and drunken
propensities, to live the short and merry life which Epicurus
recommends, and to do whatsoever a heart which is inclined to
pleasure shall command; provided they abstain from anger,
hatred, the desire of revenge, bitterness and malice, and the
other passions which are armed for force and injury. If we
follow these masters, we shall assuredly discover a far more
easy and expeditious way to heaven, than that which has been
taught us by the divine ambassador of the great God, whose
sole business it was to point out the way to heaven.
Occasion is also afforded to unjust conceptions respecting
the extreme of piety, by the mode in which some theological
subjects are treated, and by some ecclesiastical phrases
which are either not sufficiently conformable to the
Scriptures, or which are not correctly understood. We must
briefly, and without much regard to order, animadvert on a
few of these, for the sake of example. When our good works
are invested with the relation of gratitude towards God, it
is a well ascertained fact, that men collect from this that
they are now the heirs and proprietors of life eternal, and
are in a state of grace and everlasting salvation, before
they ever begin to perform good works. This delusion makes
them think it expedient also to follow the hypothesis that
the performance of good works is not absolutely necessary. In
this case, it must be maintained from the Scriptures, that a
true conversion and the performance of good works form a
prerequisite condition before justification, according to
this passage from St. John, "But if we walk in the light, as
he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and
the blood of Jesus Christ, his Son cleanseth us from all
sin." (1 John i, 7) This is consonant with that celebrated
passage in Isaiah, in which the Lord promises to the Jews the
cleansing and the destruction of all their sins, even those
which were of the most aggravated kind, after they turned
themselves to him, and corrected their ways. (Isa. i, 15-20.)
When the sacraments are considered only in the light of
sealing to us the promises and the grace of God, but not as
binding us to the performance of our duty and admonishing us
of it, the discussion of them is not only defective, but it
may also, through such defect, be accounted injurious to the
work of personal piety. "Believers and the regenerate are
still prone and inclined to every evil;" and "the most holy
among them have only the small beginnings of the obedience
which is required." These are phrases which describe, in a
manner far too low and weak, the efficacy of the new
creation, and they are, therefore, kata ton rhton in reality
exceedingly dangerous. For the former of these phrases seems
entirely to remove all distinction between the regenerate and
the, while the latter seems to place such minutiae of
obedience in the regenerate, as will induce a man, who has
been accustomed to bless himself if he perceives even the
slightest thought or motion about the performance of
obedience, immediately to conclude himself to be a partaker
of true regeneration.
When the continued imperfection of the regenerate, and the
impossibility of keeping the law in this life, are urged
unseasonably and beyond measure, without the addition of what
may be done by holy men through faith and the Spirit of
Christ, the thought is apt to suggest itself to the mind even
of the most pious of their hearers, that they can do nothing
which is at all good. Through this erroneous view, it happens
that sometimes far less is attributed to the regenerate than
the unregenerate are themselves able to perform. The ancient
church did not reckon the question about the impossibility of
performing the law among those which are capital: This is
apparent from St. Augustine himself, who expresses a wish
that Pelagius would acknowledge it possible to be performed
by the grace of Christ, and declares that peace would then be
concluded. The apostles of Christ were themselves occupied in
endeavouring to convince men, when placed out of the
influence of grace, of their incapability to perform
obedience. But about the imperfection and impotency of the
regenerate, you will scarcely find them employing a single
expression. On the contrary, they attribute to believers the
crucifying of the flesh and the affections, the mortification
of the works of the flesh, a resurrection to a new life, and
walking according to the Spirit; and they are not afraid
openly to protest, that by faith they overcome the world. The
acknowledgment of their imperfection was but a small matter,
because that was a thing previous to Christianity. But the
glory of Christians lies in this -- that they know the power
of the resurrection of Christ, and, being led by the Spirit
of God, they live according to the purest light of the
gospel. The distribution of theology into God, and the acts
of God, introduces to us a speculative religion, and is not
sufficiently well calculated to urge men to the performance
of their duty. To this may be added that too subtle
disquisition, which is an invention unsanctioned by
Scripture, about the relations of those acts which are
performed by us.
As unsuitable for the promotion of piety, seems likewise that
deduction or dispensation of our religion, by which all
things are directed to the assurance of special mercy as the
principal part of our duty, and to the consolation which is
elicited from it against the despair that is opposed to it,
but in which all things are not directed to the necessary
performance of obedience in opposition to security. It
derives its origin from the idea that greater fear ought to
be entertained respecting despair than respecting security,
when the contrary to this is the truth. For in the whole
history of the Old and New Testament, which comprises a
period of so many thousand years, only a single instance
occurs of a person in despair, and that was Judas Iscariot,
the perfidious betrayer of his saviour -- the case of Cain
being entirely out of the question; while, on the contrary,
as the world was formerly, so is it now, very full of persons
in a state of security, and negligent of the duty divinely
imposed on them; yet these men, in the mean time, sweetly
bless their souls, and promise themselves grace and peace
from God in full measure.
To proceed further: To these and all other delusions of a
similar nature, we ought to oppose a soul truly pious, and
most firmly rooted in the faith of God and Christ, exercising
much solicitous caution about this -- not to be called off
from the serious and solid study of piety, and not to yield
ourselves up to sins or to take delight in them, either
through the deceptive force of any conceits, such as have now
been enumerated or any others, or by the incautious use of
any phrases and the sinister distortion of particular
subjects; but, on the contrary, denying all ungodliness, let
us sedulously and constantly walk in the paths of virtue; and
let us always bear in mind the very serious admonition which
the apostle Paul propounds to the Ephesians; having dehorted
them from indulging in impurity and other crimes, he says:
"Let no man deceive you with vain words" or reasons; "for,
because of these things cometh the wrath of God upon the
children of disobedience." (Verse 6) It is worthy of
observation, how significantly the hypothesis and arguments
on which men depend when they bless themselves in their
vices, are designated as "vain speeches;" For "vain" they
truly are; that is, false and deceitful are those reasons
with which men are deceived while they are in bondage to
their lusts, and persuade themselves that they are in a state
of grace and salvation, when, on the contrary, they are in a
state of wrath and eternal perdition; than which, no other
more capital imposture or deception can be produced.
But, beside those things of which we have made previous
mention, and which place obstructions to the progress of
piety, another also occurs, which particularly belongs to the
subject on which we are now treating; that is, the depraved
and perverted interpretation of certain passages of
Scripture, by which, in general, either all attention to good
works is superseded, or in particular some part of it is
weakened. This kind of hindrance ought undoubtedly to be
reckoned among those which are the greatest; for thus either
evil itself seems to be established by divine authority, or a
more remiss pursuit of good, which, of the two, is without
exception the greater evil. Wherefore, as all those persons
deserve praise who endeavour to overturn every kind of
hypothesis that is injurious to piety, so those among them
are worthy of the highest commendation who try to give a
correct interpretation, and such as is agreeable to "the form
of sound words," of those passages which are, through common
abuse, generally so explained as, by such exposition, either
directly or indirectly to countenance a disorderly course of
life -- to free them from such a depraved interpretation, and
to act as torch-bearers, in a thing so useful and necessary
to Christian people and chiefly to the pastors of the church.
Many are those passages which are usually distorted to the
injury of godliness; and from which we shall in this place
select only the three following.
(1.) In the Proverbs of Solomon it is said, "A just man
falleth seven times." This sentence is in the mouth of every
one, with this gloss superadded, "in a day," which is an
interpolation to be found in the Latin Vulgate. This passage
ought to be understood of falling into misfortune; yet it is
most perversely interpreted to signify a fall into sin, and
thus contributes to nourish vices.
(2.) In the prophecy of Isaiah, when the Jewish church, after
having been defiled by manifold idolatries, by her defection
from God, and by other innumerable crimes, was severely
punished for all these her foul transgressions; in a tone of
lamentation, complaining of the heaviness of her punishment,
and at the same time making humble confession of her sins,
she acknowledges, amongst other things, that "her
righteousnesses are as the cloth of a menstruous woman,"
designating by this phrase the best of those works which she
had performed during her public defection. This passage, by a
pernicious contortion, is commonly corrupted; for it is very
constantly quoted, as if the sense to be inferred from it
was, that each of the excellent works of the most eminent
Christians, and therefore that the most ardent prayers poured
forth in the name of Christ, deeds of charity performed from
a heart truly and inwardly moved with mercy, and the flowing
of the blood of martyrs even unto death for the sake of
Christ -- that all these are as the cloth of a menstruous
woman, filthy, detestable and horrid things, and thus mere
abominations in the sight of God. And as this name is, in the
Scriptures, bestowed only on flagitous crimes and the
greatest transgressions, it further follows [from this mode
of reasoning] that the best and most excellent works differ
in no respect from the most dreadful wickedness. When a man
has once thoroughly imbibed this conceit, will he not east
away all care and regard for piety? Will he not consider it
of no great consequence whether he leads a bad or a good
life? And will he not, in the mean time, indulge in the
persuasion, that he can, notwithstanding all this, be a true
disciple of Christ Jesus? The reason, undoubtedly, seems to
be evident, since, according to this hypothesis, the best
works are equally filthy with the worst crimes in the sight
of God.
(3.) In this number of abused passages is included the
seventh chapter of the epistle of Paul to the Romans, from
the fourteenth verse to the end of the chapter; that is, if
the apostle be understood, in that chapter, to be speaking
about a man who is regenerated. For then it will follow that
a renewed man is still "carnal, and sold under sin," that is,
the slave of sin; that "he wills to do good, but does it not;
but the evil which he wills not, that he does;" nay, that he
is conquered, and "brought into captivity to the law of sin,"
that is, under the power and efficacy of sin. From this view
it is further deduced, that, if any one be regenerate, it is
sufficient for him "to will that which is good," though with
a will that is incomplete, and that is not followed by
action; and "not to will that which is evil," though he
actually perpetrates it. If this view of that chapter be
correct, then all attention to piety, the whole of new
obedience, and thus the entire new creation, will be reduced
to such narrow limits as to consist not in effects, but only
in affections or feelings. Every man, at first sight,
perceives how languid, cold and remiss such a belief will
render all of us, both in our abstaining from evil, and in
the performance of that which is good. Those, indeed, who
defend this opinion, have their subterfuges and palliatives;
but they are of such a kind, that the comment is generally
repugnant to the text on which it is founded. With respect to
the exercise of piety, it is dangerous for men to have this
conceit previously impressed on their minds: "This chapter
must be understood about regenerate persons;" for they who
hold it as a foundation, in other things wander wherever they
are led by their feelings, and never recollect the glosses
proposed by their teachers. This effect was observed by St.
Augustine, and being afraid of giving offense, in the more
early period of his Christian career, he interpreted the
passage as applicable to a man under the law, but in his
latter days he applied it to a man under grace; but he held
this opinion in a much milder form than it is now maintained,
and almost without any injury to godliness. For "the good"
which the apostle says "he willed but did not," St. Augustine
interprets into "a refraining from concupiscence;" and "the
evil" which the apostle declares "he willed not and yet did,"
he interprets as "an indulgence in concupiscence;" -- though
this novel interpretation involves a wonderful mixture of the
preceptive and prohibitive parts of the law. Modern
interpreters [among the Calvinists] understand it as relating
to actual good and evil -- a most notable distinction! But as
our venerated father laboured with all diligence in removing
the other hindrances of piety, so did he principally expend
much toil and unwearied study in searching out the true
meaning of such passages of Scripture as were imperfectly
understood, particularly if they placed a stumbling-block in
the way of those who were studious of piety. If, in that
species of labour, he ever had eminent success, it must
undoubtedly be confessed that it was in his attempts on this
seventh chapter of the epistle to the Romans; for he wrote a
commentary on it of great length, which, with the greatest
accuracy, he prepared and finished, and which we now publish.
When he returned from Geneva to his native country, he
understood this very chapter as it is now commonly explained;
having been instructed in that view of it by his teachers,
whose authority was so great among the students, that not one
of the latter durst even inquire about any thing which they
uttered. But when, in the exercise of his ministry in the
church of Amsterdam, he had afterwards taken epistle to the
Romans as the subject of a series of discourses from the
pulpit, and when he had come to the explication of the
seventh chapter, concerning the received interpretation of
which he had then begun to conceive scruples in his mind,
because it seemed both to undervalue the grace of
regeneration and to diminish all zeal and attention to piety;
he diligently considered the chapter from the beginning to
the conclusion with a good conscience, as it was proper that
he should do, and as the nature of his public function
required; he collated it with those passages which preceded
it and followed; he revolved all of them, in their several
particulars, as in the presence of God; he read all the
various commentators upon it which he could procure, whether
among the ancients, those of the middle ages, or among the
moderns; and, at length, after having frequently invoked the
name and aid of Almighty God, and having derived his chief
human assistance from the commentaries of Bucer and Musculus
on that part of Holy Writ, he discovered that the received
interpretation could not bear the scrutiny of truth, but that
the passage was to be entirely understood in reference to a
man living under the law, in whom the law has discharged its
office, and who, therefore, feeling true contrition in his
soul on account of sins, and being convinced of the
incapability of the law to save him, inquires after a
deliverer, and is not, in fact, a regenerated man, but stands
in the nearest grade to regeneration. This explanation of the
chapter he publicly delivered from the pulpit; because he
thought that such a course was allowable by the liberty of
prophesying, which ought always to have a place in the church
of Christ. Though this diligence in elucidating the
Scriptures, and the candour which he displayed, deserved
singular praise and commendation, especially from all persons
of the ecclesiastical order, yet, by some zealots, in whom
such a conduct was the least becoming, it was received in a
manner which shewed that the author ranked no higher with
them than as one who, instead of receiving a reward, ought to
be charged with mischief and insanity. Such is the result of
employing a sedulous care in the investigation of the
Scriptures, and of cultivating the liberty of prophesying;
and it is esteemed a preferable service, to render the
servants of Christ the slaves of certain men who lived only a
short time before ourselves, and almost to canonize their
interpretation of the Scriptures as the only rule and guide
for us in our interpretation.
When our father perceived these things, he began to write
this commentary, which at length he brought to a conclusion.
If God had granted him longer life, he would have corrected
his production with greater accuracy, as he had already begun
to do; but as he was prevented by death, and thus rendered
incapable of giving it a final polish, and yet as, in the
judgment of many great men, it is a work that is worthy to
see the light, we have now ventured to publish it. Here then,
Firstly, the author proposes his own sentiments, and proves
them by deductions from the entire chapter, as well as from
the connection in which it stands with the preceding and
following chapters. Secondly. He shows that this
interpretation has never been condemned, but has always had
the greatest number of supporters. Thirdly. He defends it
from the black charge of Pelagianism, and demonstrates that
it is directly opposed to that error. Fourthly. He contends
that the interpretation now generally received is quite new,
and was never embraced by any of the ancients, but rejected
by many of them. Lastly. And that it is injurious to grace
and hurtful to good morals. He then enters into a comparison
of the opinion of St. Augustine, and of that which is now
generally received with his own interpretation; and concludes
the work with a friendly address to his fellow-ministers.
It was our wish, most noble Bardesius, to dedicate and
address this work to your mightiness; for this desire, we had
several reasons. From the first entrance on his ministry, a
sacred friendship subsisted between our revered father and
that nobleman of honoured memory, your excellent father -- a
friendship which continued till our venerable parent came
down to the grave, full of years and loaded with honours.
You, as the lawful inheritor of your father's possessions,
have also succeeded in his place as the heir of his
friendships; and this is the reason why the closest intimacy
was formed between you and our good father, immediately after
your return from your travels, which you had undertaken for
the purpose of prosecuting your studies and visiting foreign
nations. You were accustomed to place a high estimate on his
endowments, and frequently consulted him on questions of
theology, and very often acted upon his advice -- as he did,
also, upon yours. But after he had reflected in his mind,
that he was not the slave of men, but the servant of Jesus
Christ, and that he was under an oath [to the observance of]
his words alone, when, on this account, he had begun freely
to inquire into the sentiments invented by men, and into
their truth and necessity, and, after comparing them with the
Scriptures, had also occasionally proposed, with great
modesty, his doubts concerning them, and His animadversions
on them -- when for this reason, many of those who were
formerly his acquaintances and intimate friends, became
alienated from him as from one who had removed the ancient
land-marks out of their places; and when some of them, by
degrees, both in public and private, began either to take an
occasion or to make one, to circulate sinister reports
concerning him, while others, with sufficient plainness,
openly renounced all friendship with him; and when the whole
chorus of ecclesiastical zealots had excited each other to
rise up against him; yet, amidst all these things, you took
no offense, but, having weighed the matter in the just
balance of your judgment, you persisted to cherish a constant
love for him. When he was debilitated by a slow and constant
malady, as soon as the mildness of the weather and the
intervals in his disorder would permit his removal, you
invited him to your house in a manner the most friendly, and,
on his arrival, you received him as the angel of the Lord;
and a friendship, thus pure and refined, you cultivated with
him, until he departed out of this life, and ascended to
Christ, his Lord and Master. Besides, after his decease, by
your conduct to our afflicted family, you shewed yourself
such a one as it became that man to be who was not a
pretended friend to the survivors of his departed friend --
affording, by words and deeds, such substantial proofs of
your kindness and beneficence towards his sorrowing widow and
distressed orphans, as far exceed the feebleness of our
expressions. Therefore, unless we wished not only to be the
most ungrateful of mortals, but likewise to be generally
depicted as such, it was exceedingly proper in us, while the
posthumous writings of our revered parent are occasionally
issuing from the press, to inscribe some portion of them to
your very honourable and most friendly name, and by this
method, as by a public document, to testify at once before
the whole world our gratitude to you as well as our vast
obligations.
To these considerations, we may add that our father had
determined within himself, if God had granted him life and
leisure, to write a system of the whole Christian religion,
not drawing it out of the stagnant lakes of Egypt, but out of
the pure fountains of Israel, and to inscribe it to your
mightiness. As he was unable to execute his purpose, partly
through the multiplicity of his engagements, and partly
through the lingering nature of his disorder, you have here,
in the place of the other world, the present commentary; for
in no other way than this, can the design of our father now
be fulfilled. We hope the subject itself, which is treated in
this commentary, will not be disagreeable to you; for it is
one which is excellently accordant with your genius and
disposition. It is a fact which is well known to all those
who are acquainted with you and which you do not wish to be
regarded as a secret, but which you openly profess, as often
as occasion demands, that you take no delight in those thorny
disputations and discussions which contribute nothing to the
practice of the Christian life; but that you place the chief
part of religion in the pursuit of real and solid piety. As
our honoured father also shows in this work that his wishes
and purposes were in this respect similar to yours, we have
thought that nothing could be more appropriate than to
dedicate to a man of extensive learning, who is likewise
deeply attached to the interests of religion, a work which is
highly conducive to the promotion of piety.
Accept, therefore, with a cheerful heart and a serene
countenance, this small gift, which we and our dear mother
are desirous to commit to posterity, that it may perpetually
remain as an endless monument of that sacred friendship which
subsisted between you and James Arminius, our venerated
parent, and, at the same time, of our own great obligations
to you. To you, who have been under the influence of mercy
towards our afflicted family, may the Lord God in return shew
mercy; and may he enrich you and your very honourable family
with every kind of heavenly blessings, to the glory of his
name and to the salvation of all of us! Amen.
So pray those who are most attached to your mightiness,
THE NINE ORPHAN CHILDREN OF JAMES ARMINIUS, OF OUDEWATER.
LEYDEN, 13th August, 1612.
A DISSERTATION
ON
THE TRUE AND GENUINE SENSE
OF THE
SEVENTH CHAPTER OF THE EPISTLE TO
THE ROMANS.
BY JAMES ARMINIUS, D.D.
INTRODUCTION
1. What is the subject of inquiry concerning the meaning of
this chapter? 2. The manner in which this question is made a
subject of dispute; formerly, a latitude of sentiment
respecting it, was permitted. 3. Those who explain this
passage as relating to a man under the law, are rashly
charged with having some affinity With the Pelagian heresy.
4. Distribution of the subjects to be discussed in this
Commentary.
1. The subject of inquiry concerning the meaning of the
seventh chapter of the epistle to the Romans, and
particularly of the latter part of it, which is treated upon
from the beginning of the fourteenth or fifteenth verse to
the end of the chapter, is this: "Does the apostle there
treat of himself, such as he then was?" Or, which is almost
the same question, "Under his own person, does he treat about
a man living in the possession of the grace of Christ, or
does he there personate a man placed under the law?" This
question is also usually proposed in other words, thus: "Does
the apostle there treat about a man who is still
unregenerate, or about one who is already regenerated through
the Spirit of Christ?" The latter question differs a little
in its meaning from the former, (1.) because the word
"unregenerate" has a more extensive signification, embracing
even those who are under the law, and at whose state the
apostle has also briefly glanced in the ninth verse of this
chapter, and (2.) because the same word, with some persons,
denotes not only the mere absence of regeneration, but
likewise of all those things which are necessarily previous
to regeneration; and these previous things are so far from
being excluded by the words, "under the law," that, on the
contrary, a great part of them is necessarily comprehended in
the ample compass of that state which these words describe.
This ought not to be passed over without some animadversion;
because this notion about the word "unregenerate" which many
persons have previously formed, is no small cause why they
think they must reject the opinion, which declares that this
passage of Scripture relates to an unregenerate man, that is,
to one not only devoid of regeneration, but likewise of all
those things which usually precede regeneration; and why they
suppose that they ought to approve of the one contrary to
this, without any further attentive consideration of the
words and of the things signified.
2. But this question has now become a subject of dispute, not
as one of those about which the writers who treat on Catholic
doctrine may be allowed to maintain different sentiments, but
as if it was one of such importance and weight to the truth
of faith, that, without great detriment to truth and manifest
heresy, no determination can be made concerning it except in
one way, which is the affirmation that the apostle is there
treating about a man who lives under grace and is regenerate.
This judgment about the question seems new to me, and is one
which was never heard in the church before these our times.
In those better days, liberty was granted to the divines of
the church to maintain an opinion on the one part of this
question or on the other, provided they did not produce an
explanation of their meaning that was at variance with the
articles and doctrines of faith. The thing itself will shew
that it is possible to do so in this matter, and such was the
persuasion which was entertained on the subject by those who
granted this liberty of sentiment, because no man ever
supposed that any opinion was to be tolerated in the church
which could not admit of an explanation that was agreeable to
the doctrines and articles of belief.
3. Those who explain this passage in reference to a man
living under the law, are charged with holding a doctrine
which has some affinity to the two-fold heresy of Pelagius,
and are said to ascribe to man, without the grace of Christ,
some true and saving good, and, taking away the contest
between the flesh and the spirit which is carried on in the
regenerate, are said to maintain a perfection of
righteousness in the present life. But I ingenuously confess
that I detest, from my heart, the consequences which are here
deduced; in the mean time, I do not perceive how they can
flow from such an opinion. If any one will deign to prove
this, I will instantly abjure an opinion thus conducting to
heresy; knowing that nothing can be true, from which a
falsehood may, by good consequence, be concluded. But if this
cannot be demonstrated, and if I can make it evident that
neither these heresies, nor any other, are derived from this
opinion when it is properly explained, then, under these
circumstances, it seems that I may require, in my own right,
that no molestation shall be offered to me, or to any one
else, on account of this opinion. If I shall confirm this
opinion by arguments which are not only probable, but
likewise incapable of refutation, or which at least have a
greater semblance of probability than those by which the
contrary opinion is supported, then let me be allowed to
request that, by at least an equal right, this sentiment may
obtain a place with the other in the church. If, lastly, I
shall prove that the other opinion as it is in these days
explained by most divines, cannot, without the greatest
difficulty, be reconciled to many of the plainest passages of
Scripture, that it is in no small degree injurious to the
grace of the indwelling Spirit, that it has a hurtful effect
on good morals, and that it was never approved by any of the
ancient fathers of the church, but, on the contrary,
disapproved by some of them, and even to St. Augustine
himself; then may I be permitted by a most deserved right to
admonish the defenders of that other sentiment, that they
reflect frequently and seriously, whether they be wishful to
excite the wrath of God against themselves by an unjust
condemnation of this better opinion and of those who are its
defenders.
4. Having premised these things, let us now enter on the
matter itself, which shall be treated by us after being
distributed in the following parts:
I. I will show that, in this passage, the apostle does not
speak about himself, nor about a man living under grace, but
that he has transferred to himself the person of a man placed
under the law.
II. I will make it evident that this opinion has never been
condemned in the church as heretical, but that it has always
had some defenders among the divines of the church.
III. I will show that no heresy, neither that of Pelagius,
nor any other, can be derived from this opinion, but that it
is most evidently opposed to Pelagianism, and that in a most
distinguished manner and designedly, it refutes the grand
falsehood of Pelagius. Confining myself within the bounds of
necessary defense, I might, after having explained these
three heads, conclude this treatise, unless it might seem to
some one advisable and useful to confute by equal arguments
the contrary opinion, especially as it is explained in these
days. This I will attempt in other two chapters, subjoined to
the preceding three, which will then be analogous and appear
as parallels to the last two.
IV. Therefore, I will prove that the meaning which some of
our modern divines attribute to the apostle in this was not
approved by any of the ancient fathers of the church, not
even by St. Augustine himself, but that it was repudiated and
confuted by him and some others.
V. And, lastly, I will demonstrate, that this opinion, as
explained in these days by many persons, is not only
injurious to grace, but likewise adverse to good morals.
God grant that I may meditate and write nothing but what is
agreeable to his sacred truth. If, however, any thing of a
contrary kind should escape from me, which is a fault of easy
occurrence to one who "knows but in part, and prophesies in
part;" I wish that neither to be [considered as] spoken nor
written. I make this previous protestation against any such
thing; and will, in reality, declare those things which
possess greater truth and certainty, when any one has taught
them to me.
FIRST PART
I. THE THESIS TO BE PROVED
1. A description of the terms contained in the Thesis. 2.
The reason why the description of the apostle is here
omitted. 3. What is meant by "being under the law. 4. What
it is to be "under grace." 5. What is meant by "a regenerate
man?" 6. Who is "an unregenerate?"
THE apostle, in this passage, is treating neither about
himself, such as he then was, nor about a man living under
grace; but he has transferred to himself the person of a man
placed under the law.
Or as some other persons express it :
The apostle, in this passage, is not treating about a man who
is already regenerate through the Spirit of Christ, but has
assumed the person of a man who is not yet regenerate.
1. To the proof of the thesis, must be premised and prefixed
definitions or descriptions of the subjects which it
comprises. The subjects are -- the apostle himself, a man
placed under grace, a man placed under the law, a man
regenerate by the Spirit of Christ, and a man not yet
regenerate.
2. I have set the apostle apart from those who are regenerate
and placed under grace, not because I would take him away
from the number of regenerate persons, among whom he holds a
conspicuous station, but because some people have thought
proper to deduce, from the description of the apostolical
perfection, arguments by which they prove, that the apostle
could not, in this passage, be speaking concerning himself,
as he then was; because those things which he here ascribes
to himself are at variance with some things that, in other
passages, he writes about himself, and because they are a
disgrace to his eminent state of grace, and to his progress
in faith and newness of life. But since it is certain, that
the apostle has not, in this chapter, treated of himself
personally, as distinguished from all other men of whatsoever
condition or order they may be, but that he, under his own
person, described a certain kind and order of men, whether
they be those who are under the law and not yet regenerate,
or those who are regenerate and placed under grace, omitting
the description of the apostle, we will first see what is
meant by being under grace and under the law, and what by
being regenerate, and not yet regenerate or unregenerate; yet
we will do this in such a man -- that, in the subsequent
establishment of our own opinion, we may produce arguments
drawn from the description given by the apostle.
3. The expression, therefore, to be under the law, does not
signify merely that the man is liable to perform it, or that
he is bound to obey the commands of the law; in which sense
all men generally, both those who are said in the ninth verse
of this chapter to be "without law," are reckoned to be under
the law by right of creation, and those also who are under
grace, are considered to be under the law by the further
fight of redemption and sanctification, and yet in such a
manner as not to be under its rigor, because they are under
the law to Christ, who makes his people free from the rigor
of the law. But because the office of the law concerning
sinners is two-fold -- the one, to conclude sinners under the
guilt of that punishment which is denounced by the law
against transgressors, and to condemn them by its sentence --
the other, first to instruct sinners and to give them
assurance about its equity, justice and holiness, and
afterwards to accuse them of sin, to urge them to obedience,
to convince them of their own weakness, to terrify them by a
dread of punishment, to compel them to seek deliverance, and,
generally, to lead, govern and actuate sinners according to
its efficacy. Therefore, with regard to the first office of
the law, all sinners universally are said to be under it,
even those who are without law and have sinned without it;
"for they shall also perish without law (Rom. ii, 12) yet
they are not to be condemned without a just sentence of the
law. In relation to the second office of the law, they are
said to be under its dominion, government, lordship and
(pedagogy) tutelage, who are ruled and actuated by the
efficacy and guidance of the law, in whom it exerts its
power, and exercises these its operations, whether some of
them or all, whether more or less, in which respect there may
be, and really are, different degrees and orders of those
persons who are said, in this second view, to be under the
law. But in this passage, we define a man under the law to be
"one who is under its entire efficacy and all its
operations;" the design of the apostle requiring this, as we
shall afterwards perceive.
4. This phrase "to be under grace," answers in opposition to
the other of being "under the law," since the effect of this
grace is two-fold. The first is, to absolve a sinful man from
the guilt of sin and from condemnation; the second is, to
endow man with the Spirit of adoption and of regeneration,
and by that Spirit to vivify or quicken, to lead, actuate and
govern him. Hence, not only are they said to be "under grace"
who are free from guilt and condemnation, but likewise they
who are governed and actuated by the guidance of grace and of
the Holy Spirit. But since we are in this place discussing,
not properly the condemnation of sin, but the tyranny and
dominion which it violently exercises over those who are its
subjects, by compelling them with its own force to yield it
complete obedience, and to which are opposed in vain the
efficacy and power of the law; and since we are now treating,
not about the remission of sins, but about that grace which
inhibits or restrains the force of this tyrant and lord, and
which leads men to yield it due obedience; therefore we must
restrict the expressions, "to be under the law," and "to be
under grace," to the latter signification -- that he is
"under the law" who is governed and actuated by the guidance
of the law, and that he is "under grace" who is governed and
actuated by the guidance of grace. This will be rendered
evident from the fourteenth verse of the sixth chapter, when
accurately compared with the preceding and following verses
of the same chapter, and from the 17th and 18th verses of the
fifth chapter of the epistle to the Galatians, when they are
properly applied to this matter. Yet if any one be desirous
of extending these passages to the two-fold signification of
each of the expressions, he has my free permission for such
extension; for it cannot prove the least hindrance in the
inquiry and discovery of the truth of the matter which is the
subject of our present discussion.
5. LET us now see about the regenerate and the unregenerate
man. That we may define him with strictness, as it is proper
to do in oppositions and distinctions, we say that a
regenerate man is one who is so called, not from the
commenced act or operation of the Holy Spirit, though this is
regeneration, but from the same act or operation when it is
perfected with respect to its essential parts, though not
with respect to its quantity and degree; he is not one "who
was once enlightened, and has tasted of the heavenly gift,
and was made partaker of the Holy Ghost, and who has tasted
the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come;"
(Heb. vi, 4,5) because the explanation given by most of our
divines to this passage, applies only to unregenerate
persons. Neither is he one who "has escaped the pollutions of
the world through the knowledge of the Lord and saviour Jesus
Christ, and who has known the way of righteousness;" (2 Pet.
ii, 20,21) or they explain this passage also as applicable
solely to the unregenerate. Nor is it a man who "heareth the
law, and has the work of the law written in his heart, whose
thoughts mutually accuse or else excuse themselves, who rests
in the law, makes his boast of God, knows his will, and
approves the things that are more excellent, being instructed
out of the law." (Rom. ii, 13-18.) Neither is he one who "has
prophesied in the name of the Lord, and in his name cast out
devils;" (Matt. vii, 22) and who "has all faith, so that he
could remove mountains." (1 Cor. xiii, 2) Nor is he one who
acknowledges himself to be a sinner, mourns on account of
sin, and is affected with godly sorrow, and who is fatigued
and "heavy laden" under the burden of his sins; (Matt. xi,
28) for such persons as these Christ came to call, and this
call precedes justification and sanctification, that is,
regeneration. (Rom. viii, 30.) Neither is it he who "knows
himself to be wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind,
and naked;" for this is the man whom Christ "counsels to buy"
of him the things necessary for himself. (Rev. iii, 17,18.)
This interpretation is not invalidated by the fact that the
church of Laodicea is said not to know herself; for the
"counsel" or advice bestowed will never persuade her to buy
those things of Christ, unless she have previously known
herself to be such a one as is there described. Nor is he one
who knows that a man cannot be justified by the works of the
law, and who, from this very circumstance, is compelled to
flee to Christ, that in him he may obtain justification.
(Gal. ii, 16) Nor is he a man, who, acknowledging himself as
being unworthy even to lift up his eyes to heaven, and who,
smiting on his breast, has exclaimed, God be merciful to me a
sinner!
This has been well observed by Beza in his Refutation of the
calumnies of Tilman Heshusius, where he makes a beautiful
distinction between "the things which precede regeneration"
and "regeneration itself" and thus expresses himself: "It is
one thing to inquire by what methods God prepares for
repentance or newness of life, and it is another to treat on
repentance itself. Let, therefore, the acknowledgment of sin
and godly sorrow be the beginning of repentance, but so far
as God begins in this way to prepare us for newness of life,
in which respect it was the practice of Calvin deservedly to
call this fear initial. Besides, in the description of
penitence we are not so accustomed as some people are, to
call these dreadful qualms of conscience the mortification of
the flesh or of the old man; though we know that the word of
God is compared to a sword, which, in some manner, slays us,
that we may offer ourselves for a sacrifice to God; and St.
Paul somewhere calls afflictions the death of Christ which we
carry about with us in the body. For it is very evident that,
by the mortification or death of the flesh and of the old
man, or of our members, St. Paul means something far
different: He means not that efficacy of the Spirit of Christ
which may terrify us, but that which may sanctify us, by
destroying in us that corrupt nature which brought forth
fruit unto death. Besides, we also differ from some persons
on this point, not with respect to the thing itself, but in
the method or form of teaching it, that they wish faith to be
the second part of penitence, but we say that metanoia [a
change of mind for the better,] by which term we understand,
according to Scripture usage, renovation of life or newness
of living, is the effect of faith," &c. (Opuscula, tom. I,
fol. 328.) Such are the sentiments of Beza; but how exactly
they agree with those things which I have advanced, will be
rendered very apparent to any man who will compare the one
with the other.
Consonant with these is that which John Calvin says about
initial fear, in the following words: "They have probably
been deceived by this -- that some persons are tamed by the
qualms or terrors of conscience, or are prepared by them for
obedience, before they have been imbued with the knowledge of
grace, nay, before they have tasted it. And this is that
initial fear which some persons reckon among the virtues,
because they discern that it approaches nearly to a true and
just obedience. But this is not the place for discussing the
various ways by which Christ draws us to himself, or prepares
us for the pursuit of piety," &c.
But a regenerate man is one who comprises within himself all
the particulars which I shall here enumerate: "has put off
the old man with his deeds, and has put on the new man, who
is renewed in knowledge, which agrees with the image of him
who created him." (Col. iii, 9,10.) has received from God
"the Spirit of wisdom and revelation through the knowledge of
Him, the eyes of his understanding being illuminated" or
opened. (Ephes. i, 18.) He has put off, "concerning the
former conversation, the old man, which is corrupt according
to the deceitful lusts; and he is renewed in the spirit of
his mind, and has put on the new man, which, after God, is
created in righteousness and true holiness." (Ephes. iv, 22-
24) He, "with open face, beholding, as in a glass, the glory
of the Lord, is changed into the same image from glory to
glory, even us by the Spirit of the Lord." (2 Cor. iii, 18)
He is "dead to sin; his old man is crucified with Christ,
that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth he
should not serve sin; he is freed from sin, and is alive unto
God through Jesus Christ our Lord?" (Rom. vi, 2,6, 7,11) "he
is crucified with Christ; nevertheless he lives, yet not he;
but Christ liveth in him; and the life which he now lives in
the flesh, he lives by the faith of the Son of God." (Gal.
ii, 20.) Being one of Christ's followers, "he has crucified
the flesh with its affections and lusts, and now lives in the
Spirit." (v. 24,25) "By our Lord Jesus Christ, the world is
crucified unto him, and he unto the world." (vi, 14) "In
Christ Jesus the Lord, he is also circumcised with the
circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of
the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ." (Col.
ii, 11.) "In him, God worketh both to will and to do." (Phil.
ii, 13.) "He is not in the flesh, but in the Spirit; the
Spirit of Christ dwelleth in him; through the Spirit, he
mortifies the deeds of the body; he is led by the Spirit of
God, and does not walk after the flesh, but after the
Spirit." (Rom. viii, 4,9,13,14)
Uniting in a brief manner, all the parts and fruits of
generation into one summary -- A regenerate man is he who has
a mind freed from the darkness and vanity of the world, and
illuminated with the true and saving knowledge of Christ, and
with faith, who has affections that are mortified, and
delivered from the dominion and slavery of sin, that are
inflamed with such new desires as agree with the divine
nature, and as are prepared and fitted for newness of living,
who has a will reduced to order, and conformed to the will of
God, who has powers and faculties able, through the
assistance of the Holy Spirit, to contend against sin, the
world and Satan, and to gain the victory over them, and to
bring forth fruit unto God, such as is meet for repentance --
who also actually fights against sin, and, having obtained
the victory over it, no longer does those things which are
pleasing to the flesh and to unlawful desires, but does those
which are grateful to God; that is, he actually desists from
evil and does good -- not indeed perfectly, but according to
the measure of faith and of the gift of Christ, according to
the small degree of regeneration, which, begun in the present
life, must be gradually improved or increased, till at length
it is perfected after this short life is ended -- not with
respect to essential parts, but with respect to quantity, as
we have already declared -- not always without interruption,
(for he sometimes stumbles, falls, wanders astray, commits
sin, grieves the Holy Spirit, ac.,) but generally, and for
the most part, he does good.
6. But an unregenerate man is, not only he who is entirely
blind, ignorant of the will of God, knowingly and willingly
contaminating himself by sins without any remorse of
conscience, affected with no sense of the wrath of God,
terrified with no compunctions visits of conscience, not
oppressed with the burden of sin, and inflamed with no desire
of deliverance -- but it is also he who knows the will of God
but does it not, who is acquainted with the way of
righteousness, but departs from it -- who has the law of God
written in his heart, and has thoughts mutually accusing and
excusing each other -- who receives the word of the gospel
with gladness, and for a season rejoices in its light -- who
comes to baptism, but either does not receive the word itself
in a good heart, or, at least, does not bring forth fruit --
who is affected with a painful sense of sin, is oppressed
with its burden, and who sorrows after a godly sort -- who
knows that righteousness cannot be acquired by the law, and
who is, therefore, compelled to flee to Christ.
For all these particulars, in what manner soever they be
taken, do not belong to the essence and the essential parts
of regeneration, penitence, or repentance, which are
mortification and vivification and quickening; but they are
only things preceding, and may have some place among the
beginnings, and, if such be the pleasure of any one, they may
be reckoned the causes of penitence and regeneration, as
Calvin has learnedly and nervously explained them in his
Christian Institutes. (Lib. 3, cap. 3.) Besides, even true
and living faith in Christ precedes regeneration strictly
taken, and consisting of the mortification or death of the
old man, and the vivification of the new man, as Calvin has,
in the same passage of his Institutes, openly declared, and
in a manner which agrees with the Scriptures and the nature
of faith. For Christ becomes ours by faith, and we are
engrafted into Christ, are made members of his body, of his
flesh and of his bones, and, being thus planted with him, we
coalesce or are united together, that we may draw from him
the vivifying power of the Holy Spirit, by which power the
old man is mortified and we rise again into a new life. All
these things cohere together with each other in a certain
order, and must thus also be considered, if any one be
desirous of knowing them not confusedly but distinctly, and
of explaining them well to others. But we are not, in this
place, treating about all the unregenerate in general, but
only about those in whom the law has exerted all its
efficacy, and who are, on this account, reciprocally said to
be under the law.
II. THE CONNECTION OF THE SEVENTH CHAPTER WITH THE SIXTH
1. The design of the Apostle in the sixth chapter. 2. A short
disposition of this argument. 3. Four enunciations of it.
4. This distribution is treated in order [in the seventh
chapter]. 5. The two former enunciations are contained in
conjunction. 6. What therefore is proved by them. 7. The
third and fourth enunciations are proposed in the fifth and
sixth verses. 8. In the third enunciation lies the principal
part of the controversy; its deduction consists of the
proposition of the enunciation and of its method of being
treated. 9. The proposition of the enunciation. 10. The
investigation of the proposition, consisting of a larger
explanation, and the rendering of the cause. 11. A larger
explanation of the seventh chapter, from the seventh verse to
the fourteenth. 12. The rendering of the cause, from the
fourteenth verse to the end of the seventh chapter. 13. The
fourteenth verse contains the rendering of a two-fold reason.
14. The proof of this is contained in the fifteenth verse.
15. And a more ample explanation of it. 16. From which two
consectaries are deduced -- the first in the sixteenth verse,
and the second in the seventeenth. 17. From this, the
apostle returns to the rendering of the cause, in the
eighteenth verse, and to the proof of it. 18. Its more ample
explanation follows in the nineteenth verse, from which is
deduced the second consectary in the twentieth verse. 19. The
conclusion of the thing intended, in the twenty-first verse,
and the proof of it is given in the twenty-second and twenty-
third verses. 20. A votive exclamation for the deliverance
of a man who is under the law, occurs in the twenty-fourth
verse. 21. An answer or a thanksgiving reference to that
exclamation, is given in the former part of the twenty-fifth
verse, and the conclusion of the whole investigation, in
which the state of a man who is under the law is briefly
defined in the latter part of the twenty-fifth verse. 22. A
brief recapitulation of the second part.
1. Having, from necessity of the thing and of order, thus
premised these things, let us now proceed to treat on the
question and the thesis itself. But it will be useful,
briefly to place before our eyes the sum of the whole
chapter, its disposition and distribution; that, after having
considered the design of the apostle, and those things which
conduce to that design, and which have been brought forward
by the apostle as subservient to his purpose, his mind and
intention, may the more plainly be made known to us. That
this may the more appropriately be done, the matter must be
traced a little further backward. In the 12th and 13th
verses, as well as in the preceding verses of the sixth
chapter of the epistle to the Romans, the apostle had
exhorted all the believers at Rome to contend strenuously
against sin, and not to suffer sin to domineer or rule over
them, or to exercise authority in their mortal body; but to
devote themselves to God, and to yield their members as the
instruments of righteousness unto God; and he demonstrated
and confirmed the equity of his exhortation by many
arguments, especially by those which are deduced from the
communion of believers with Christ. But, in order to animate
them the more powerfully to this spiritual contest -- the
persuasion to enter on which was to be wrought not only by a
demonstration of its equity, but also by a promise of its
felicitous and successful issue -- in the 14th verse of the
same chapter, he proposed to them the certain hope of
victory, declaring "sin shall not have dominion over you."
For nothing can so strongly incite men to engage manfully and
with spirit in this warfare, as that certain confidence of
obtaining the victory which the apostle promises in these
words. But he grounds his promise, in the 14th verse, on a
reason drawn from it, and on the power and ability of that
[grace] under the guidance and auspices of which they were
about to contend against sin, or from that state in which
they were then placed it, and through Christ, when he says,
"For ye are not under the law but under grace," thus
extolling the powers of grace at the expense of the contrary
weakness of the law, as though he had said, "I employ these
continual exhortations to induce you strenuously to engage in
the conflict against sin; and I do this, not only because I
consider it most equitable that you should enter into that
warfare, while I have regard to your communion with Christ,
but also because I arrive at an assured hope, while I view
your present condition, that you will at length enjoy the
victory over sin, through that under whose auspices you
fight; and it can by no means come to pass, that sin shall
have dominion over you, as it formerly had; for you are under
grace, under the government and guidance of the Spirit of
Christ, and no longer under the law. if you were still in
that state in which you were before faith in Christ, that is,
if you were yet under the law, I might indulge in despair
about declaring a victory for you, as placed under the
dominion of sin. Such a victory over the power of sin
contending within you, you would not be able to obtain by the
strength or power of the law, which knows how to command, but
affords no aid for the performance of the things commanded,
how great soever might be the exertions which you made to
gain the battle under the auspices of the law." But this
reasoning, in the first place, possessed validity to prove
the necessity of the grace which was offered and to be
obtained in Christ alone, in opposition to those who were the
patrons of the cause of the law against the gospel, and who
urged that covenant, the law of works, against the covenant
of grace and the law of faith. This reasoning also
contributed greatly to the design which the apostle proposed
to himself in the principal part of this epistle. His design
was to teach that, not the law, but "the gospel is the power
of God to salvation to every one that believeth," both
because by the law, and by the works of the law, no man can
be justified from the sins which he has committed, and
because, by the power and aid of the same law no one can
oppose himself to the power of sin to shake off its yoke,
and, alter having been freed from its yoke, to serve God,
since he immediately falls in the conflict. But in Christ
Jesus, as he is offered to us through the gospel, and
apprehended by faith we can obtain both these blessings --
the forgiveness of sins through faith in his blood, and the
power of the Spirit of Christ, by which, being delivered from
the dominion of sin, we may, through the same Spirit, be able
to resist sin, to gain the victory over it, and to serve God
"in newness of life."
These things in the sixth chapter may be perceived at one
glance when placed before the eyes in the following order:
THE PROPOSITION OF THE APOSTLE
Dehortatory. -- "Neither yield ye your members as instruments
of unrighteousness unto sin."
Hortatory. -- "But yield your members as instruments of
righteousness unto God."
THE REASON
"For sin shall not have dominion over you."
Hence, an enthymeme, whose
Antecedent is -- "Sin shall not have dominion over you."
Its consequent -- "Therefore, neither yield your members as
instruments of unrighteousness unto sin, but yield yourselves
unto God," &c.
THE PROOF OF THE ANTECEDENT OR OF THE REASON
"For ye are under grace; therefore, sin shall not have
dominion over you."
AN ILLUSTRATION CF THE PROOF FROM ITS CONTRARY
For ye are not under the law."
A BRIEF EXPLICATION OF THE PROOF, AND OF ITS ILLUSTRATION
"If, indeed, you were yet under the law, as you formerly
were, sin would have the dominion over you as it once had;
and, having followed its commands and impulses, you would not
be able to do any other than yield your members as
instruments of unrighteousness unto sin.
"But as you are now no longer under the law, but under grace,
sin shall not in any wise have the dominion over you, but by
the power of grace you shall easily resist sin, and yield
your members as instruments of righteousness unto God."
From the 14th verse, the apostle perseveres in the same
exhortation throughout the remainder of the sixth chapter,
with a slight intermission of this argument, yet having
previously refuted the objection which might be deduced from
it; being about to resume the same argument, and to treat it
more at large, in the whole of the seventh chapter, and in
the former part of the eighth, since, as we have already
perceived, the prosecution of this argument contributes very
materially to his design.
2. But the apostle treats this subject in the order and
method which was demanded by reason itself, and by the
necessity of its discussion. For he had said, "Sin shall not
have dominion over you, for ye are not under the law, but
under grace."
3. In these words, are contained the four following
enunciations:
(1.) Christians are not under the law.
(2.) Christians are under grace.
(3.) Sin shall have dominion over those who are under the
law.
(4.) Sin shall not have dominion over those who are under
grace.
Of these four enunciations, the second and the fourth are
necessary and sufficient to persuade in favour of this
exhortation; but the first and the third are adduced, both
for the sake of illustration, and because they were required
by the principal design of the entire epistle. The former of
these [pairs of conjoint enunciations] is well known to all
who understand the nature of a separated axiom and the mutual
relation which exists between its parts; but the latter of
them will he rendered very apparent by the deduction of the
epistle itself, and on a diligent inspection of its
conformation.
4. The apostle, therefore, thought that these four axioms
ought to be treated by him in order, and indeed always with
the mention of the conclusion which he was desirous to infer
from them as from premises; and in which the sum of the
exhortation consisted.
5. But the apostle treats those two former enunciations
conjointly, such a course being required by their nature. For
he gives one thing to those from which he takes another away,
and this very properly; because there exists one and the same
cause why the one should be attributed and the other taken
away, why they are under grace and not under the law. This
cause is expressed in the fourth verse of the seventh
chapter, in the following words: "Ye, also, are become dead
to the law in the body of Christ, that ye should be married
to another."
6. But in the first four verses, the apostle proves that
Christians or believers are not under the law, but under
grace; which proof may be comprised in this syllogism:
They who are dead to the law, and this in the body of Christ,
that they may be married to another, even to Christ, are no
longer under the law, but are now under grace;
But Christians are dead to the law, that they should he
married to another, even to Christ;
Therefore, Christians are no longer under the law, but under
grace.
The first part of the proposition -- "They who are dead to
the law, are no longer under the law," is expressed in the
first verse of the seventh chapter in these words: "The law
hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth." The latter
part of it, "They who are made Christ's are under grace, --
is included in the fourth verse, from which it may be
deduced. But a confirmation of the first part of the
proposition is added, in the first verse, from the testimony
of the consciences of those who are expert in the knowledge
of the law; and the same part of the proposition is
illustrated, in the second and third verses, by a simile,
that of marriage, in which the woman is no longer liable to
the law of her husband than "so long as he liveth;" but when
he is dead, she is free from the law of her husband, so that
she may be allowed to transfer herself to another man without
committing the crime of adultery. The application of this
comparison is evident, the difference only being observed,
that the apostle has declared, by a change in the mode of
speaking, that Christians are become dead to the law, and not
that the law is become dead to them. This change of speech is
attributed by some persons to the prudence of the apostle,
who wished to avoid the use of a phrase which he previously
knew would be offensive to the Jews. By others it is
transferred to the nature of the thing, in which they say
that sin, and not the law, sustained the part or person of
the husband, because in the sixth verse sin is said to be
dead; but this makes nothing to our present purpose.
The assumption, in the fourth verse, is in these words: "we
also are become dead to the law in the body of Christ, that
ye should be married to another, even to Christ." This
assumption is illustrated, First, by the efficient cause of
that mortification or death, which is the crucifixion and the
resurrection of the body of Christ, and the communion of
believers with Christ in that crucifixion and in the rising
again of His body. Secondly. This assumption is illustrated
by the final cause of deliverance, which contains the scope
or design of the apostolical exhortation, that is, "to bring
forth fruit unto God." But he perseveres in the same end in
the two subsequent verses, the sixth and seventh, by treating
it through a comparison of things similar, as he had also
done in the nineteenth verse of the sixth chapter. The
parallel is, that we serve God, and since we are not now in
the oldness of the letter, but in the newness of Spirit, and
are delivered from the law, that thing being dead in which we
were held, it is equitable that we bring forth fruit unto
God; because when we were in the flesh, the motion of sins,
existing through the law, did work in our members to bring
forth fruit unto death.
The conclusion is not openly inferred, but is understood,
which is a mode of frequent occurrence, because the
proposition, or question to be treated, does not differ from
the conclusion in the matter, but only in the mode of
position.
7. But though these two verses, the fifth and sixth, have
such a relation to those things which preceded as has been
already explained, yet they are likewise to be referred to
those which follow. For the third and fourth enunciations are
proposed in these two verses -- the third in the fifth verse,
and the fourth in the sixth. For, this expression, "The
motions of sins, which are by the law, are vigourous, or
operate in the members of men who are yet in the flesh,"
(verse 5) is tantamount in meaning to these words: "Sin has
the dominion over those who are under the law." These words
likewise, "But now we are delivered from the law, that being
dead wherein we were held, wse so that we should serve in
newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter,"
(verse sixth,) agree well with the following: "Sin shall not
have the dominion over those who are under grace." This will
be rendered evident if any one translates the particle wse as
an ancient interpreter has done, by the words "so that," and
understands it not of the end or intention, but of the issue
or event, as the almost perpetual use of that particle
requires. For the sense is this: "When we were yet in the
oldness of the letter and under the law, then we were held
under sin; and when we are now delivered from the law and
placed in newness of spirit, we are able to serve God in
righteousness and true holiness," agreeably to this state of
our newness of living.
8. But let us now more closely inspect how this third
enunciation is treated, since in it is laid the principal
part of the controversy. The exposition of the whole matter
consists of the proposing of the enunciation, and of its
investigation, the latter of which is partly an explanation,
and partly an application of the cause. Both of these are
briefly joined to the proposition, as it is laid down in the
fifth verse of this chapter; wherefore they are more copious,
and better accommodated to the more prolix investigation,
than as they are proposed from the fourteenth verse of the
sixth chapter.
9. For that proposition is, "sin," or, as it is more
energetically expressed, "The motions of sins have the
dominion over those who are under the law." This attribute is
likewise more nervously expressed by this method of speech,
by which the motions of sins are said to have existence by
the law itself.
Two effects of this dominion, therefore, are added to the
proposition for the sake of explication. One is, its vigour,
and its working in the members; the other is, its bringing
forth fruits unto death. The cause why, in men under the law,
"the motions of sins work in their members to bring forth
fruit unto death," is rendered in these words, "when we were
in the flesh." For the reference to the time preceding is
taken from the carnal state, which state comprises the cause
why, in times past, "the motions of sins did work in our
members." As if the apostle had said, "It is not wonderful
that the motions of sins have had the dominion over us, and
have worked in our members to bring forth fruit unto death;
for we are in the flesh; and the law itself is so far from
being able to hinder this dominion and to restrain the
vigourous growth of sin, that these motions are by the law
far more fervid and vehement, not through the fault of the
law, but through the wickedness and obstinacy of sin that
holds the dominion and abuses its power."
10. This proposition, therefore, is more largely explained,
from the seventh verse to the fourteenth; and its cause is
fully treated from the fourteenth verse inclusive, to the end
of the chapter. The explanation is occupied about this two-
fold effect -- the working of sin, and its fructification by
which it brings forth fruit unto death. The rendering of the
cause is continually intent upon what is said in the fifth
verse, "When we were in the flesh." But on both these points,
we must carefully guard against bringing the law under the
suspicion of blame, as though it were of itself the cause of
depraved desires in us, and of death; when it is only the
occasion, upon which sin violently seizes, and uses it to
produce these effects in men who live under the law. In the
explanation, both these effects are removed from the law, and
they are attributed to sin as to their proper cause; yet this
is done in such a way, that it is at the same time added,
that sin abuses the law to produce these effects.
11. (i) The former of these effects is removed from the law,
in the seventh verse, by these words: "What shall we say
then? Is the law sin? God forbid." That is, as if he had
said, "Can it, therefore, be attributed to the law that it is
itself, or the cause of depraved desires in us, because it is
called in the fifth verse, the motions of sin which are by
the law?" The apostle replies, that it is very wrong to
entertain even the bare thought of such a thing concerning
the law. He subjoins a proof of this removal of the first
effect, from the contrary effect which the law has; for the
law is the index of sin, or that which points it out;
therefore, it is neither sin nor the cause of sin. He then
illustrates this proof by a special example: "For I should
not have known concupiscence, unless the law had said, Thou
shaft not desire or covet."
But the same effect is, in the eighth verse, attributed to
sin, in these words: "But sin wrought in me all manner of
concupiscence," yet so that it abuses the law as an occasion
to produce this effect. This is intimated in the words which
immediately follow:. "Sin, taking occasion by the
commandment, wrought in me," &c. The latter effect [the
fructification of sin] is proved in the next verse, in these
words: "For, without the law, sin was dead; but, on the
approach of the law, sin revived," which is illustrated by
its opposite privatives, "For I was alive when sin was dead;
but when sin revived then I died;" but, as this was done by
the law, it is evident that sin abused the law to produce
this effect. But the apostle here joins the second effect to
the first, (because they cohere together by nature, and the
former is the cause of the latter,) and thus in the tenth and
eleventh verses, ascribes death to sin, which abuses the law,
yet so as to excuse the law also from the effect of death, as
it is expressed in the tenth verse, "the commandment which
was unto life;" the cause of death being transferred to sin,
in the expression, "for sin, taking occasion by the
commandment," &c. But he follows up his exculpation of the
law, in the twelfth verse, by a description of the nature of
the law, that it "is holy, and just, and good," and,
therefore, by no means the cause of death -- an insinuation
against the law which he indignantly repels in the former
part of the thirteenth verse, by saying, "God forbid that
that which is good, should be made death unto me." But in the
latter part of this verse, he ascribes the same effect to
sin, with the addition of a two-fold end, both of them
inclining to the disparagement of sin itself, in these words:
"That sin might appear sin, working death in me by that which
is good; that sin, by the commandment, might become
exceedingly sinful." As though he had said -- "Sin, by this
abuse of the law to seduce and kill us, has produced the
effect, that. in return, its own depravity and perverseness
be made manifest by the law. This perverse depravity consists
in sin working death by the law which is good, and in being
made exceedingly sinful by the commandment which is just and
holy, and that it might only become as it were a sinner above
measure by its own wickedness, but also might be declared to
be such by the indication of the law, which it has so
shamefully abused to produce these effects." But it is
apparent from the whole of this explanation, that the apostle
has so attempered his style as to draw a conclusion of the
necessity of the grace of Christ, from the efficacy of sin,
and from the weakness of the law. This will be still more
perspicuous, if we briefly comprise this explanation of the
apostle in the following form: "Sin has the dominion over
those who are under the law, by working in them all manner of
concupiscence through the law itself, and also by killing
them through it, yet so that the law is free from all blame
in both cases, since, it is holy and good, the index of sin,
and was given for life. But sin is so powerful in men who are
still under the law, that it abuses the law to produce those
effects in a man who is under subjection to it; by which
abuse of the law, sin, on the other hand, takes away the
reward from the law, that its own perverse and noxious
disposition and tendency may be manifested by the indication
of the law. From these circumstances a man who is under the
law is compelled to flee to grace, that he may by its
beneficent aid be delivered from the tyranny of such a wicked
and injurious master."
12. The rendering of the cause follows from the fourteenth
verse to the end of the chapter; in which, as we have already
observed, the utmost care is evinced not to impose any
ignominy on the law, or to ascribe any blame to it; and the
entire mischief is attributed to the power of sin, and to the
weakness of that man who is under the law. But the cause is
briefly given in the fourteenth verse, in these words: "For
we know that the law is spiritual; but I am carnal, sold
under sin." But in order that this rendering of the cause may
be accurately understood, we must again consider that
proposition, the cause of which the apostle determines in
this place to explain, and which is this: "Sin has dominion
over those who are under the law;" or, "The motions of sins,
which are by the law, work in men who are under the law."
13. That the cause of this may be fully and perfectly
rendered, it must be shown why the law cannot weaken the
force and tyranny of sin in those who are under the law, and
why sin holds those who are under the law bound and obnoxious
to itself as by some right of its own. Therefore, this
rendering of the cause consists of two parts: The first is
contained in these words: "For truly the law is spiritual;
but I am carnal." That the particle "indeed" or "truly" must
be added, is proved both by its relative de, "but," as well
as by the very subject. The second is contained in these
words: "For I am sold under sin;" that is, I am under the
dominion of sin, as one who is constituted a purchased
servant by the right of sale, and like one who becomes the
bond-slave of sin. As though the apostle had said, "That the
law is incapable of hindering the strength and operation of
sin in men who are under the law, arises from this, that men
under the law are carnal; in whom therefore the law, though
it is spiritual, does not possess so much power as to enable
it to restrain the strong inclination of the flesh to things
which are evil and contrary to the law. And since sin, by a
certain right of its own, exercises dominion over those men
who are under the law, therefore it comes to pass that they
have been made bond-slaves to sin, and are bound and
"fettered like a purchased menial."
14. The apostle immediately subjoins a proof, in the
fifteenth verse, not so much of the fact that a man under the
law is carnal, as that he is the slave of sin. But the proof
is taken from the peculiar adjunct or effect of a purchased
servant, in these words: "For that which I do I allow not."
For a servant does not do that which seems good to himself,
but that which his master is pleased to prescribe to him;
because thus is the word "I allow" used in this passage, for
"I approve." But if any one thinks that it is here used in
its proper signification, the argument will be the same, and
equal its validity; "for," as Christ has told us, "the
servant knoweth not what his Lord doeth;" (John xv, 15;)
neither is his Lord bound, nor is he accustomed, to make
known to his servant all his will, except so far as it seems
proper to himself to employ the services of his menial
through the knowledge of that will.
15. But the first signification of the word is better
accommodated to this passage, and seems to be required by
those things which follow; for a more ample explanation of
this argument is produced in the following words: "For what I
would, that do I not; but what I hate, that do I;" which is
an evident token of a will that is subjugated, and subject to
the will of another; that is, to the will of sin. Therefore
he is the servant and the slave of sin.
16. The apostle now deduces two consectaries from this, by
the first of which he excuses the law, and by the second, he
throws on sin all the blame respecting this matter, as he had
also done in a previous part of the chapter. The first
consectary is, "if, then, I do that which I would not, I
consent unto the law that it is good." (16.) That is, "if I
unwillingly do that which sin prescribes to me, now, indeed,
I consent unto the law that it is good, as being that against
which sin is committed. I assent to the law that commands,
though, while placed under the dominion of sin, I am unable
to perform what it prescribes." The second consectary is,
"Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth
in me." (17.) That is, "therefore, because I reluctantly do
what I do, not at my own option but at that of another, that
Is, of my master, who is sin; it follows from this, that it
is not I who do it, but sin which dwells in me, has the
dominion over me, and impels me to do it."
17. Having treated upon these subjects in the manner now
stated, the apostle returns to the same rendering of the
cause and the proof of it. The eighteenth verse contains the
rendering of the cause, in these words: "For I know that in
me (that is, in my flesh) dwelleth no good thing:" Wherefore
it is not surprising that the law, though it be spiritual, is
not able to break the power of sin in a man who is under the
law; for that which is good does not dwell, that is, has not
the dominion, in a carnal man who is under the law. The proof
of this is subjoined in the same verse: "For to will is
present with me; but how to perform that which is good I find
not." Or, "I do not find how I can perform any thing good."
18. The more ample explanation of it is given in the
nineteenth verse, "For the good that I would, I do not; but
the evil that I would not, that I do;" which is an evident
token that no good thing dwelleth in my flesh. For if any
good thing dwelt in my flesh, I should then be actually
capable of performing that to which my mind and will are
inclined. He then deduces once more the second consectary, in
the twentieth verse: "Now if I do that I would not, it is no
more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me."
19. But from all these arguments, in the twenty-first verse
he concludes the thing intended: "I find then a law, [which
is imposed in this way,] that, when I would do good, evil is
present with me." That is, In reality, therefore, I find from
the circumstance of "to will being present with me," but of
not being capable of performing what is good, that evil or
sin is present with me, and not only has it a place in me but
it likewise prevails. This conclusion does not differ in
meaning from the rendering of the cause which is comprised in
the fourteenth verse, in this expression: "But I am carnal,
sold under sin." But in the two subsequent verses, the
twenty-second and twenty-third, the apostle proves the
conclusion which immediately preceded; and, in proving it, he
more clearly explains whence and how it happens, that a man
who is under the law cannot have dominion over sin, and that,
whether willing or unwilling, such a person is compelled to
fulfill the lusts of sin; and he says, "for I delight in the
law of God after the inward man; but I see another law in my
members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me
into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members."
20. At the close, from a consideration of the miserable state
of those men who are under the law, a votive exclamation is
raised for their deliverance from this tyranny and servitude
of sin, in the following terms: "O wretched man that I am!
who shall deliver (or snatch) me from the body of this
death?" That is, not from this mortal body, but from the
dominion of sin, which he here calls the body of death, as he
calls it also in other passages the body of sin.
21. To this exclamation he subjoins a reply -- "the grace of
God, through Jesus Christ our Lord, will deliver thee" -- or
a thanksgiving, in which the apostle intimates, in his own
person, whence deliverance must be sought and expected. In
the last place, a conclusion is annexed to the whole
investigation, in the latter part of the twenty-fifth verse,
in which is briefly defined the entire condition of a man
under the law, that had been previously and at great length
described; "so then, with the mind, I myself, serve the law
of God, but with the flesh, the law of sin." And in this
manner is concluded the seventh chapter.
22. But in order that these arguments, after having been
reduced to a small compass, may be perceived at a single
glance, let us briefly recapitulate this second part
likewise, in the following manner:
"We have already declared, that sin has dominion over those
men who are under the law: But the cause of this is, that,
though the law itself is spiritual, and though the men who
are under it consent unto it that it is good, and though they
will what is good and delight in the law of God after the
inward man; yet these very men who are under the law are
carnal, sold under sin, have no good thing dwelling in their
flesh, but have sin dwelling in them, and evil is present
with them; they have likewise a law in their members which
not only wars against the law of their mind, but which also
renders them captives to the law of sin which is in their
members. Of this matter it is a certain and evident token,
that the good which such men would, they do not; but the evil
which they hate, that they do; and that when they will to do
good, they do not obtain the ability. Hence it is undoubtedly
evident, that they are not themselves the masters of their
own acts, but sin which dwelleth in them; to which is also
chiefly to be ascribed the culpability of the evil which is
committed by these men who are like the reluctant
perpetrators of it. But on this account, these persons, from
the shewing of the law, having become acquainted with their
misery, are compelled to cry out, and to implore the grace of
Jesus Christ."
VERSE THE FOURTEENTH
1. A closer investigation of this question and a
demonstration taken from the text itself, that the apostle is
here treating about a man paced under the law, and not under
grace. 2. The manner in which Carnal and spiritual are
opposed to each other in the scriptures. 3. An objection
taken from 1 Corinthians iii, 1,2; and a reply to it. 4. The
meaning of the phrase, sold under sin. The views of Calvin
and Beza on this verse.
1. Having, in the preceding manner, considered the
disposition and economy of the whole chapter, let us now
somewhat more strictly investigate the question proposed by
us, which is this: "Are those things which are recorded, from
the fourteenth verse to the end of the seventh chapter, to be
understood concerning a man who is under the law, or
concerning one who is under grace?"
First of all, let some attention be bestowed on the
connection of the fourteenth verse with those which preceded
it; for the rational particle gar "for," indicates its
connection with the preceding. This connection shows, that
the same subject is discussed in this verse, as in those
before it; and the pronoun egw I, must be understood as
relating to the same man, as had been signified in the
previous verses by the same pronoun. But the investigation in
the former part of the chapter was respecting a man who is
under the law, and the pronoun "I" had previously denoted the
man who was under the law: Therefore, in this fourteenth
verse also, in which a, cause is given of that which had been
before explained, a man under the law is still the subject.
If it be otherwise, the whole of it is nothing less than
loose reasoning; nor, in this case, have we ever been able to
perceive even any probable connection, according to which
these consequences that follow can be in coherence with the
matters preceding, and which has been adduced by those who
suppose that, in the first thirteen verses of this seventh
chapter, the discourse refers to a man under the law, but
that in the fourteenth verse and those which follow, the
subject of the discourse is a man under grace. If any one
denies this, let him attempt to make out the connection
[between the two portions of the chapter which have just been
specified]. Some of those who have entertained that opinion,
perceiving the difficulty of such an undertaking, interpret
this fourteenth verse as well as those which preceded it, as
relating to a man under the law, but the fifteenth and
following verses as applicable to a man under grace. This,
also, we shall hereafter perceive.
Secondly. In the same fourteenth verse, that man about whom
the apostle treats under his own person, is said to be
carnal; but a man who is regenerate and placed under grace is
not carnal, but spiritual. Therefore, it is a matter of the
greatest certainty, that the subject of the apostle in this
verse is not a man placed under grace. But a man who is under
the law is carnal; therefore, it is plain that the subject of
discourse in this verse is a man under the law. I prove that
a regenerate man, one who is placed under grace, is neither
carnal, nor so designated in the Scriptures. In Romans viii,
9, it is said "but ye are not in the flesh, but in the
Spirit." And in the verse preceding, it is said, "so then
they that are in the flesh cannot please God:" But a
regenerate man, one who is placed under grace, pleases God.
In Romans viii, 5, it is said "They that are after the flesh
do mind the things of the flesh," but [as it is expressed in
the same verse] a man under grace "minds the things of the
Spirit." In Gal. v, 24, it is said, "They that are Christ's
have crucified the flesh, with the affections and lusts;" and
they that "have crucified the flesh" are not carnal. But men
who are regenerate and placed under grace "are Christ's and
have crucified the flesh." Therefore, such men as answer this
description are not carnal. In Romans viii, 14, it is said,
"As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons
of God." Therefore, they are "led by the Spirit of God;" but
such persons are spiritual.
2. But it is here objected, "the same man may, in a different
respect, be called carnal and spiritual -- 'spiritual,' so
far as he is regenerate through the Spirit -- 'carnal' so far
as he is unregenerate; for, as long as man is in this mortal
body, he is not fully regenerate. From this arises a two-fold
signification of the work 'carnal': one denotes a man purely
carnal, in whom sin has the dominion; the other denotes a man
partly carnal and partly spiritual."
Answer: I grant, according to the Scriptures, that man is not
fully and perfectly regenerate so long as he is in the
present life. But this admission must be correctly
apprehended, that is, that such perfection be understood as
relating not to the essence and essential parts of
regeneration itself, but to the degree and measure of the
quantity. For the business of regeneration is not carried on
in such a manner, that a man is regenerate or renewed with
regard to some of his faculties, but remains with regard to
others of them altogether in the oldness of depraved nature.
But this second birth is ordered in the same manner as our
first nativity, by which we are born human beings -- that is,
partaking entirely of human nature, but not in the perfection
of adult manhood. Thus also, does the power of regeneration
pervade all the faculties of man, none of them excepted; but
it does not pervade them perfectly at the first moment; for
it is carried on gradually, and by daily advances, until it
is expanded or drawn out to a full and mature age in Christ
Hence, the whole man is said to be regenerated, according to
all his faculties, mind, affections and will; and he is,
therefore, with regard to these, his regenerated faculties, a
spiritual person.
But as in the Scripture, a spiritual man and a carnal man are
opposed to each other in their entire definitions, [for the
former of them is one who walks according to the Spirit, and
the latter is he that walks after the flesh, and as the one
is mentioned for the opposite of the other,) in this respect
indeed, the same man cannot be said to be at once both
spiritual and carnal. And thus I reject, according to the
Scriptures, this distinction of carnal persons, by which some
of them are called carnal, in whom sin has dominion on the
predominant part, and by which others receive the appellation
of carnal men, in whom the flesh contends against the Spirit
on the part which is less powerful; for the rejection of this
distinction, I have the permission of Scripture, which is not
accustomed to reckon the latter of these two classes in the
number of carnal persons. This is expressed in a very
significant manner by Leo, on the resurrection of our Lord,
in the following words: "Though we are saved by hope, and
still bear about with us corruption and mortal flesh, yet we
are correctly said not to be in the flesh if carnal
affections have not dominion over us, and we deservedly lay
aside and discard the name of that thing whose will we no
longer follow."'
But were this, their distinction, allowed, still, that is not
yet proved which they attempt, unless it be demonstrated that
this man is called carnal, not in the first of these respects
or senses, but in the second -- not because sin has the
dominion in him, but because the flesh contends against the
Spirit, which is a result that can never be deduced from the
text itself: For It is evident that, in the man whom the
apostle here calls carnal, sin has the dominion, and the
party of the flesh is more powerful in him than that of the
Spirit. Because "sin dwelleth in him, he does the evil that
he would not, and he does not the good which he would; to
perform what is good, finds not; but sin, which dwelleth in
him, perpetrates that which is evil; he is brought into
captivity to the law of sin, or he is a captive under the law
of sin." All these are certain and manifest tokens of sin,
which has the dominion. Nor is it any valid objection, that
the man is compelled, though unwilling and reluctant, to obey
sin; for the dominion of sin is two fold -- either with the
consent of him who sins, or against his conscience, and his
consent arising from his conscience. For whether a servant
obeys his Lord willingly or unwillingly, he is still the
servant of him to whom he yields obedience. This is such a
certain truth, that no one is able to come from the servitude
of sin to liberty, except through this way -- the way of this
hatred of servitude, and of this desire of obtaining
deliverance.
3. But some one will say, "Even those who are under grace are
called carnal in" 1 Corinthians iii, 1,2.
I reply, The question does not relate to the word itself; but
to its true meaning and the thing signified by it. We must
try, therefore, whether this word has the same signification
in this passage as it has in the seventh chapter of the
epistle to the Romans. But they [at Corinth] are called
carnal with respect to knowledge, and in reference to feeling
or inclination. In this sense, being unskillful and
inexperienced in the doctrine of piety, and the knowledge of
the gospel, they are called carnal in opposition to those who
are spiritual, who know how to "judge all things," (1 Cor.
ii, 15,) and who are also called "who are perfect," in (1
Cor. ii, 6,) and, in this sense, "babes in Christ," and those
who have need to be fed with milk are called carnal. But with
respect to feeling or inclination, those men are called
carnal in whom human and carnal affections have the dominion
and prevail, and who are said, in other passages, to be in
the flesh, and to walk according to the flesh, in opposition
to those who are spiritual, who, "through the Spirit, have
mortified the deeds of the flesh and have crucified the flesh
with its affections and lusts." But the apostle seems here to
bestow this appellation on the Corinthians, or on some of
them, with this two-fold reference; for he says that, with
respect to knowledge, they are "babes in Christ," that is,
unskillful and inexperienced in the doctrine of piety, who
had to be "fed with milk, and who were not able to bear solid
food." But with respect to affections, he says that they "are
carnal, and walk as men," on account of the contentions and
divisions which prevailed among them, from which it was
evident that, in them, the flesh had the predominance over
the Spirit. But in whatever sense or manner the word is used
in this passage, it brings no advantage to the cause of those
who declare that the apostle calls himself a carnal man in
Romans vii, 14. For if the same word is not used in 1
Corinthians iii, 1, in a sense similar to that which it bears
in Romans vii, 14, then it is adduced in an unlearned and
useless manner in elucidation of this question; for
equivocation is the fruitful parent of error. If the word is
to be received in the same sense in both passages, then I am
at liberty firmly to conclude from this, in favour of my
opinion, that the apostle cannot be called carnal in Romans
7, for under that appellation he severely reprehends the
Corinthians because he "was not able to speak unto them as
unto spiritual persons," since they were such as were still
carnal; which he would have done without any just cause, if
he were himself also comprehended under that title when
understood in the same signification.
4. Thirdly. The same man about whom the apostle is here
treating, is also said, in this, the fourteenth verse, to be
sold under sin, or, (which is the same thing,) the slave of
sin, and become its servant by purchase, which title can, in
no sense whatsoever, be adapted to men placed under grace --
a misappropriation of epithet, against which the Scriptures
openly reclaim in many passages: "If the Son, therefore,
shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed." (John viii,
36.) "For he that is dead" is justified, that is, he "is
freed from sin" (Rom. vi, 7.) "But God be thanked that ye
were the servants of sin; being then made free from sin, ye
became the servants of righteousness," or those who are
completely subject to it. (Rom. vi, 17,18.) But that the two
things here specified [the service of sin, and that of
righteousness] are so opposed to each other, as not to be
able to meet together at once in the same individual, is
evident from the twentieth verse of the same chapter: "For
when ye were the servants of sin, ye were free from
righteousness." But that the same remark applies to a man who
is under the law, is apparent from a comparison of 2
Corinthians iii, 17, "Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there
is liberty," with Gal. v, 18, "But if ye be led of Spirit, ye
are not under the law;" therefore, they who are of the Spirit
are free. But such persons are not under the law; therefore,
those who are under the law are not free, but are the
servants of sin. For, whether any one unwillingly, and
compelled by the force of sin, obeys it, or whether it
willingly -- whether anyone becomes the slave of sin by the
deed of his first parents, or whether, in addition to this,
"he has sold himself to work evil in the sight of the Lord,"
as it is related concerning Ahab in 1 Kings xxi, 20. In each
of these cases is the man truly and deservedly called the
servant of sin. "For of whom a man is overcome, of the same
is he brought into bondage." (2 Pet. ii, 19.) And "whosoever
committeth sin is the servant of sin." (John viii, 34.) "Know
ye not that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his
servants ye are to whom ye obey, whether of sin unto death,
or of obedience unto righteousness?" (Rom. vi, 16.) For the
different mode of servitude does not exempt or discharge [the
subject of it] from servitude, but is conclusive that he is
under it.
Should any one reply, concerning the man mentioned in Romans
vii, 14, "that he is not simply called the servant of sin,
but that he is so denominated with this restriction -- that
he is the servant of sin with respect to the flesh, and not
with respect to the mind, as is apparent from the last verse
of the same chapter, which is an explanation of this verse,"
I rejoin that this man is simply called the servant of sin,
but of the description of those who unwillingly and with a
reluctant conscience serve sin. But with respect to the
manner in which the last verse of the chapter is to be
understood, we shall perceive what it is when we arrive at
that part.
But the greater part of the divines of our profession
acknowledge that this fourteenth verse must be understood as
relating to an unregenerate man, to one who is not placed
under grace. Thus Calvin observes on verse, "The apostle now
begins to bring the law and the nature of man a little more
closely into hostile contact with each other." And on the
subsequent verse he says, "He now descends to the more
particular example of a man already regenerate." Thus also,
Beza, against Castellio, in the refutation of the first
argument to the thirteenth and fourteenth calumny, (fol.
413,) says, "St. Paul exclaims that he is not sufficient even
to think that which is good; and in another passage,
considering himself not within the boundaries of grace, he
says, But I am carnal, sold under sin."
VERSE THE FIFTEENTH
1. He does not approve of that which he does, neither does he
do that which he would, but he does that which he hates. 2.
The nature of the contest carried on in man. 3. The opinion
of St. Augustine and Peter Martyr, respecting the conflict in
men who are not born again.
1. The fifteenth verse contains a proof of the affirmation in
the preceding verse, which is, that the man about whom the
apostle is treating, is "sold under sin" or is the bond-slave
of sin.
For the argument is taken from the office and proper effect
of a purchased servant, and of one who has no legal control
over himself, but who is subjected to the power of another.
For it is the property of a servant, not to execute his own
will, but that of his lord, whether he does this willingly
and with full consent, or he does it with the judgment of his
own mind exclaiming against it, and with his will resisting
it. This is expressed in no unskillful manner by St.
Augustine, in his Retractions (lib. I, cap. i, ) "he who by
the flesh that lusteth against the Spirit, does those things
which he would not, lusteth indeed unwillingly; and in this
he does not that which he would; but if he be overcome [by
the flesh lusting against the Spirit] he willingly consents
to his lusts -- and in this he does nothing but what he has
willed, that is, devoid of righteousness and the servant of
sin." This is confirmed by Zanchius, on the works of
Redemption: (lib. I, cap. iii, ) "Undoubtedly Peter,
therefore, denied Christ because he would, though he did not
that with a full will, but reluctantly." But the proof [which
the apostle adduces in the fifteenth verse] is accommodated
to the condition of the man about whom he is treating, that
is, of a man who is under the law, and who is the servant of
sin just so far as to serve it not with full consent, but
with a conscience crying out against it. For these are the
words of the apostle: "For that which I do, I allow not,"
that is, I do not approve of it. This sentiment, he explains
and proves more at large in the words which immediately
follow in the same verse: "For what I would, that do I not;
but what I hate, that I do," from which we frame this
syllogism. He who approves not of that which he does, nor
does that which he would, is the slave of another, that is,
of sin; But the man about whom the apostle is treating,
approves not of that which he does, nor does what he would,
but he does that which he hates:
Therefore, the man who is in this place the subject of
discussion, is the slave of another, that is, of sin; and
therefore the same man is unregenerate, and not placed under
grace.
2. But perhaps you will say, "In this passage is described a
contest in the man about whom the apostle is treating, which
contest cannot take place in a man who is unregenerate."
Answer. In this passage, the contest between this man and sin
is not described; but the dominion of sin, and the servitude
of the man himself under sin, are demonstrated from the
proper effect of a servant by purchase, which effect, in
reality, is not produced by this man without much reluctance
of conscience and great mental struggles, which precede the
very production of the act; but this deed is not committed
except by a mind which is conquered and overcome by the force
of sin. Then I deny the preceding affirmation that, in an
unregenerate man, of what description soever he may be, there
is discovered no contest of the mind or conscience with the
inclinations and desires of the flesh and of sin. Nay, I
further assert and affirm, that, in a man who is under the
law, there is necessarily a conflict between the mind and
conscience on the one part, that prescribe those things which
are just and honest, and the inclinations or motions of sin,
on the other, which impel the man to things that are unlawful
and forbidden. For the Scriptures describe to us a two-fold
conflict against sin -- the First, that of the flesh, and of
the mind or the conscience-the Second, that of the flesh, or
sin, and of the Spirit.
The former of these obtains in all those who have a knowledge
of what is righteous and iniquitous, of what is just and
unjust, "in whose hearts is written the work of the law, and
whose thoughts, in the mean while, either accuse or excuse
one another," as it is recorded in Romans ii, 15, "who hold
the truth in unrighteousness," (i, 18) whose consciences are
not yet seared as with a hot iron, who are not yet "past all
feeling," (Ephes. iv, 19,) and who know the will of their
Lord, but do it not. (Luke xii, 47)
3. This view of the matter is confirmed to us by St.
Augustine, in his book "The Exposition of certain
propositions in the Epistle to the Romans,"(cap. 3) in which
he says, "Before the law, that is, in the state or degree
before the law, we do not fight; because we not only lust and
sin, but sins have also our approval. Under the law we fight,
but are overcome; for we confess that those things which we
do, are evil; and, by making such confession, we intimate
that we would not do them. But, because we have not yet any
grace we are conquered. In this condition it is shown to us,
in what situation we be; and while we are desirous of rising
up, and still fall down, we are the more grievously
afflicted," &c. This is likewise acknowledged by Peter
Martyr, who observes, on Romans v, 8, "We do not deny that
there is occasionally some contest of this kind in
unregenerate men; not because their minds are not carnal and
inclined to vicious pursuits, but because in them are still
engraven the laws of nature, and because in them shines some
illumination of the Spirit of God, though it be not such as
can justify them, or can produce a saving change."
The latter contest, that between the flesh and the Spirit,
obtains in the regenerate alone. For in that heart in which
the Spirit of God neither is nor dwells, there can be no
contest -- though some persons are said to "resist the Holy
Spirit," and, to "sin against the Holy Ghost," which
expressions have another meaning.
The difference between these two contests is very manifest
from the diversity of the issue or consequence of each: For,
in the first, the flesh overcomes; but, in the latter, the
Spirit usually gains the victory and becomes the conqueror.
This may be seen by a comparison of this passage with Gal. v,
16,17 -- a comparison which we will afterwards undertake.
But from the proper effects of the law itself, it may be most
certainly demonstrated that a contest against sin is carried
on within a man who is so under the law as that it has
discharged all its office towards him, and has exerted all
its powers in him. For it is the effect of the law to convict
a man, already convicted of sin, of the righteousness of God,
to incite him to obedience, to convince him of his own
weakness, to inflame him with a desire to be delivered, and
to compel him to seek for deliverance. It is well known,
however, that these effects cannot be completed without a
contest against indwelling sin. But we have already said that
about such a man as this the apostle treats in this passage -
- one who is in this manner under the law.
If any man will yet obstinately maintain, that all
unregenerate persons in general perpetrate that to the
commission of which, sin and the flesh persuade, with full
consent and without any reluctance, let him not view it as a
grievance if I demand proof for his assertion, since it is
made against express testimonies of Scripture, and since many
examples may be adduced in proof of the contrary, such as
that of Balsam, who, against his own conscience, obeyed the
king of Moab -- that of Saul, who, against his own
conscience, persecuted David -- that of the Pharisees, who,
through obstinate malice, resisted the Holy Spirit, &c. But
even that very common distinction, which sins are
distinguished into those of ignorance, infirmity and malice,
is likewise by this method destroyed, if all unregenerate
persons commit sin with full assent and without any struggle
or reluctance. I am desirous also, on this occasion, to bring
to the recollection of the adverse party, the steps or
degrees by which God is accustomed to convert his children to
himself from wickedness of life, and which, if they will
diligently and without prejudice consider, they will perceive
that the contest between the mind and the flesh, which is
excited by the law, must of necessity be placed among the
beginnings and the precursors of regeneration.
VERSE THE SIXTEENTH.
1. He consents to the law that it is good; a consectary
deduced. 2. An objection answered. 3. A second objection.
1. From what has preceded, a consectary or consequence is
deduced for the excuse of the law, in the following words:
"If then, I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law
that it is good." In this verse nothing is said, which may
not, in the best possible manner and without any controversy,
agree with one who is under the law. For unless a man under
the law yields his assent to it that it is good, he is not at
all under the law: For this is the first effect of the law in
those whom it will subject to itself -- to convince them of
its equity and justice; and when this is done, such consent
necessarily arises. It is also apparent from the first and
second chapters of the epistle to the Romans, and from the
tenth chapter, in which "a zeal of God touching the law" is
attributed to the Jews, that this consent is not peculiar to
a regenerate man, nor is it the proper effect of the
regenerating Spirit.
2. If any one say, "The subject in this passage is that
assent by which a man assents to the whole law of God, and
which cannot be in those who do not understand the whole law,
but none among the unregenerate understands the entire law of
God,"
I reply, FIRST, it can never be affirmed with truth, that
"none among the unregenerate understands the entire law"
while the following passages exclaim against such an
assertion: "That servant who knew his Lord's will and did not
according to it, shall be beaten with many stripes." (Luke
xii, 47) "Though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand
all mysteries and all knowledge, and though I have all faith,
so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, it
profiteth me nothing;" (1 Cor. xiii, 2 ) "Knowledge puffeth
up, but charity edifieth;" (1 Cor. viii, 1) "For it had been
better for them not to have known the way of righteousness,
than, after they have known it, to turn from the holy
commandment delivered unto them." (2 Pet. ii, 21.)
Secondly. Neither can this affirmation be truly made in every
case: "No man assents to the entire law unless he understands
the whole of it;" for he assents to the whole law who knows
it to be from God and to be good, though he may not
particularly understand all things which are prescribed and
forbidden in the law. And where, among the regenerate, is
that man to be found who dares to claim for himself such a
knowledge of the whole law?
Thirdly. That which is appropriately subservient to this
purpose, is, a denial that this passage has any reference to
that consent by which a man assents to all the precepts Of
the law as being specially understood; for neither do the
words themselves indicate any such thing, nor does the
analogy of the connection permit it. Because it is concluded
from the circumstance of his doing what he would not, that he
"consents unto the law that it is good "which conclusion
cannot be deduced from this deed if it be said, that this
expression relates to the consent which arises from a special
acquaintance with and an understanding of all the precepts of
the law. For that which this man here says that he does, is a
particular deed; it is, therefore, prohibited by some special
precept of the law, the knowledge and approval of which is
the cause why he who does that deed does it with reluctance.
Hence, as from a consequent, it is concluded from this deed
thus performed, (that Is committed with a mind crying out and
striving against it,) that he who commits the deed in this
manner, consents to the law that it is good.
3. But some one will perhaps rejoin and say, "This passage
does not relate to the consent of general estimation, which
may be possessed, and is so, in reality, by many of the
unregenerate. But it has reference to the consent of
particular approbation, which is the peculiar act of the
regenerating Spirit." Such an objector ought to know that
those things which are confidently uttered without any
attempt at proof, may, with equal freedom, be rejected
without offering the smallest reason. The thing itself,
however, evinces the contrary; for, to consent to the law
that it is good, is not to approve in particular a deed which
has been prescribed by the law; for this consent of
particular approbation cannot consist with the perpetration
of a deed which is particularly disapproved. But the
commission of such an act agrees well with the consent about
which the apostle here treats.
VERSE THE SEVENTEENTH
1. He no longer himself perpetrates this evil, but it is done
by sin that dwelleth in him, a second Consectary deduced. 2.
From this verse are drawn two arguments for the contrary
opinion, both of which are refuted -- the first argument, and
a reply to it. 3. The second argument and a reply. 4. An
argument from this verse in favour of true opinion. 5. On
the word dwelling, or inhabiting, according to its
signification, and the usage of Scripture, with quotations
from Zanchius, Bucer, Peter Martyr, and Musculus.
1. From the preceding verses is deduced another consectary,
by which this man transfers to sin all the blame of this
matter -- not to excuse himself, that be far from him, for
the law has been given and written on his heart, that "his
thoughts may accuse or else excuse one another, but to point
out his servile condition under the dominion of sin. In this
consectary, therefore, nothing can be contained which does
not agree with a man who is under the law. If it were
otherwise, the consectary would contain more than was to be
found in the premises, which, it has been demonstrated, agree
extremely well with a man who is under the law.
2. But let us see the words of the consectary: "Now then, it
is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me," that
is, sin that dwelleth in me, does this." From these words,
the opposite party seem capable of eliciting two arguments in
support of the opinion which affirms that the apostle is here
treating about a regenerate man and one who is placed under
grace.
The First of these arguments is of this kind: --
"It cannot be said of unregenerate men when they sin, that
they do not commit it themselves, but that it is committed by
sin which dwells in them.
But this is most appropriately said about the regenerate:
Therefore, the man about whom the apostle here treats, is
"not an unregenerate man, but one who is regenerate."
Answer. The antecedent must be examined; for, when it is
either granted or denied, the consequence is also granted or
denied.
(1.) It is evident, that it cannot simply be affirmed
concerning any man, whatever his condition may be, that he
does of himself commit the sin which he commits; for this is
a contradiction in the adjunct; and the apostle declares,
that this man "does evil." Therefore, if this can be said
with truth, the expression must be understood relatively and
in a certain respect. But this relation or respect ought to
be founded either in the man himself who perpetrates the
offense, or in the perpetration itself. (i.) If this respect
be founded in the man himself, it must be thus generally
explained and enunciated -- "The sin which this man commits,
he does as he is such a one; and he does not as he is such a
one." (ii.) If the respect be founded in the perpetration and
the effecting of the sin, then it must be taken from the
varied relation of causes of the same kind to the effect. But
in this passage, the apostle is treating on the efficient
cause of sin, which is here allowed to be two-fold -- The
man, and sin dwelling in him, but so as this may be said to
be effected by indwelling sin, and not by the man. Wherefore,
this effect must be taken from the distribution of the
efficient cause, by which it is distributed into that which
is primary and principal, and that which is secondary and
less principal.
(2.) It can by no means be said by him who is inspired with a
sincere love of truth, that this two-fold respect is
applicable only to a man who is regenerate and placed under
grace, but that it does not at all appertain to a man placed
under the law or does not in the least agree with him. For as
this respect or relation is two-fold in the regenerate, On
account of the imperfection of regeneration in this life, and
the remains of "the old man," according to which respect it
may be said concerning a regenerate man, that "as he is
regenerate he does this, and as he is not regenerate he does
it not or does not do it perfectly;" so, likewise, in a man
under the law, the respect is two-fold on account of the
coming in of the law; for he is "carnal" and "the servant of
sin," and is under the law, that is, "he consents to the law
that it is good," which consent is neither of the flesh nor
according to the flesh, that is, it is not from depraved
nature. Wherefore, it may be said concerning a man under the
law, that he commits sin, not as he is under the taw, nor as
he consents to the law that it is good, but as he is carnal
and the servant of sin.
(3.) The second respect (according to which the effect, that
has simply proceeded from two concurrent causes, is taken
away from one of them and ascribed to the other) seems to
hold the chief place in this passage, as it does also in this
saying of the apostle, "I laboured more abundantly than they
all; yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me." (1
Cor. xv, 10.) For it is well known to be a very general
practice to ascribe the effect to the principal and primary
of two concurrent causes, at the same time taking away the
same effect from the secondary cause; especially if by some
means, either beyond nature, or against the will and by the
force of the superior cause, the secondary one has been drawn
forth to efficiency. Thus, an ambassador who manages the
cause of his prince, is not said himself to act, but his
prince, who makes use of his services. Thus, much more
appropriately, if a servant, who is oppressed by a tyrannical
lord, does something against his own will at the command and
through the compulsion of his lord, he will not himself be
said to do this, but his lord who has the dominion over him.
And it is most manifest, to every one who will look upon
these words of the apostle with unjaundiced eyes, that they
convey this meaning; as is apparent from the epithet which is
attributed to sin, the perpetrator of this evil, and by which
the dominion of sin is denoted, that is, "sin that dwelleth
in me does it."
(4.) It is no matter of wonder, that "he does it not, but sin
does it;" for "when the law came, sin revived and he died."
(Rom. vii, 9) Therefore, the cause of actions, is that which
lives, and not that which is dead.
It is apparent, then, that the first part of the antecedent
in this argument is false, and on this account the second
part is not reciprocal; therefore, the conclusion cannot be
deduced from it by good consequence, which consequence
concludes [that the apostle is here treating] about a
regenerate man, to the exclusion of the unregenerate,
3. The second argument is drawn from the adverbs of time,
"now," and "no more," which are used in this verse; and from
which a conclusion is thus drawn in favour of the same
opinion: "These adverbs have respect to time antecedent; but
the time antecedent is the time when the man was not
regenerate. As though he had said, Formerly, when I was not
yet regenerated, I committed sin; but now I no longer do
this, because I am regenerated. Therefore, it is apparent
that this present time, which is signified by the adverb
"now," must be understood concerning the state of
regeneration, since it cannot be said concerning an
unregenerate man, that "though he formerly committed sin, he
commits it no more."
Answer. -- I grant it to be a great truth, that these adverbs
denote relation to time antecedent, and that in fact the
passage is thus commodiously explained: Formerly indeed
perpetrated evil, but now I no longer do this. But I deny
that the time antecedent embraces the entire state before
regenerations; for the state of unregeneracy, or that which
is prior to regeneration, is distinguished by our author, the
apostle himself, into another twofold state -- before or
without the law, and under the law, as it is expressed in the
ninth verse of this very chapter. And the antecedent time, in
reference to which it is said "now" and "no more," comprises
the state without the law; but the present time [described by
the two adverbs] comprises the state under the law. As if he
had said, "Formerly, when I was without the law, I committed
sin, but now, when I am under the law, I no longer commit it,
but sin that dwelleth in me." This is in unison with what is
said in the ninth verse: "For I was alive without the law
once," or formerly; "but when the commandment came, sin
revived, and I died." For, while "he was alive without the
law," he committed evil without any reluctance of mind or of
will. Therefore, at that time, he did evil; but now, being
placed under the law, he undoubtedly commits sin, but he does
it against his conscience and not without resistance on the
part of his will. Wherefore, the cause and culpability of sin
must be ascribed, not so much to the man himself, as to the
violent impulse of sin.
4. Thus far we have perceived, that this verse contains
nothing which can afford support to the opposite opinion. Let
us further see whether an argument may not be elicited from
it, for establishing the truth of the other opinion, which
declares that it must be understood concerning an
unregenerate man, and one who is placed under the law:
The apostle says that "sin dwelleth in this man." But sin
does not dwell in those who are regenerate.
Therefore, the apostle is not, in this passage, treating
about the regenerate or those who are placed under grace, but
about the unregenerate and those who are under the law.
One of the premises of this syllogism is in the text: the
other must be demonstrated by us. I am aware indeed, that
this seems wonderful to those who are accustomed to the
distinction of sin, by which one kind is called ruling or
governing, and another receives the appellation of sin
existing within us, or of indwelling and inhabiting sin, and
who suppose that the former of these epithets is peculiar to
the unregenerate, and the latter to the regenerate. But if
any one require a proof of this distinction, those who ought
to give it will evince a degree of hesitation. But is not one
kind of sin ruling or reigning, and another existing within
and not reigning, and is not the former peculiar to the
unregenerate, and the latter to the regenerate? Who can deny,
when the Scriptures affirm, that there are in us the remains
of sin and of the old man as long as we survive in this
mortal life? But what man, conversant with the Scriptures,
shall distinguish reigning from indwelling or inhabiting sin,
and will account indwelling sin to be the same as the sin
existing within? Indeed, indwelling sin is reigning sin, and
reigning is indwelling, and therefore sin does not dwell in
the regenerate, because it does not domineer or rule in them.
I prove the first part of this, both from the very
signification of the word to inhabit or dwell, and from the
familiar usage of the Scriptures.
5. Concerning the signification of the word, Zanchius
observes, in his treatise On the Attributes of God, "God is
not said to dwell in the wicked, but he dwells in the pious.
For what is it to dwell in any place? It is not simply to be
there, as people are at inns and places of entertainment
during journeys; but it is to reign and have the dominion at
his pleasure as if in his own residence." (Lib. 2, cap. 6,
quest. 3.) On Ephes. iii, 17, the same Zanchius says, "In
this proposition, Christ dwells in your heart by faith, the
word to dwell is undoubtedly put metaphorically; the metaphor
being taken, not from those persons who, as tenants or
lodgers, and as strangers or travelers, tarry for a season in
the house or inn belonging to another; but it is taken from
masters of families, who, in their own proper dwelling houses
live at liberty, work, govern the family, and exercise
dominion."
Bucer observes, on the very passage which is the subject of
our meditation, "He says that this destructive force or power
dwells in him, that is, it entirely occupies him and has the
dominion, as is the manner of those who are at their own
house, in their proper dwelling and domicile. The apostle
Paul, and all Scripture, frequently employ this metaphor of
inhabitation or residing; and by it they usually signify the
dominion and the certain presence, almost perpetually, of
that which is said to inhabit." And this is one of his
subsequent remarks: "When, in this manner, sin resides in us,
it completely and more powerfully besieges us and exercises
dominion."
Peter Martyr says, on Romans viii, 9, "The metaphor of
habitation, or indwelling, is taken from this circumstance --
that they who inhabit a house, not only occupy it, but also
govern in it and order [all things in it] at their own
option."
The subjoined remark is from Musculus on this passage: "And
that he may evidently express this tyranny and violence of
sin, he does not say, 'Sin exists in me,' but 'Sin dwells in
me.' For by the word to dwell or inhabit, he shows that the
dominion of sin is complete in him; and that sin has, as it
were, fixed his seat, or taken up his residence, in him. Evil
reigns in no place with greater power than in the place where
it has fixed its seat; that is what we see in the case of
tyrants. Thus, in a contrary manner, God is said to have
dwelt in the midst of the children of Israel; because among
no other people did he declare his goodness with such strong
evidence, as he did among them, according to this expression
of the Psalmist -- He hath not dealt so with any nation.
(cxlvii, 20) In this sense, the word to inhabit or to dwell,
is very often used in the Scriptures. When, therefore, the
apostle wished to declare the power and tyranny of sin in
him, he said that it dwelt in him, as in its proper domicile,
and thus fully reigned."
Calvin, in his Institutes, says (lib. iv, cap. 6, sec. 11,)
that we are circumcised in Christ, with a circumcision not
made by hands, having laid aside the body of sin which dwelt
in our flesh; which he calls the circumcision of Christ.
(2.) What I have said, in accordance with Bucer, about the
usage of Scripture, is plain from the following passages: "My
Father and I will come unto him, and make our abode with
him." (John xiv, 23.) "But if the Spirit of him that raised
up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ
from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his
Spirit that dwelleth in you." (Rom. viii, 11.) "For ye are
the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell
in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they
shall be my people." (2 Cor. vi, 16.) "That Christ may dwell
in your hearts by faith." (Ephes. iii, 17.) "When I call to
remembrance the unfeigned faith that is in thee, which dwelt
first in thy grand-mother Lois, and thy mother Eunice; and, I
am persuaded, in thee also." (2 Thess. i, 5.) "That good
thing which was committed unto thee, keep by the Holy Ghost
which dwelleth in us." (i, 14.) "Do ye think that the
Scripture saith in vain, The Spirit that dwelleth in us
lusteth to envy? (James iv, 5.) "Nevertheless, we, according
to his promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein
dwelleth righteousness?' (2 Pet. iii, 13.) "Thou has not
denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was my
faithful martyr, who was slain among you where Satan
dwelleth." (Rev. ii, 13.) According to this usage, the saints
are said to be "a habitation of God through the Spirit."
(Ephes. ii, 22.)
It is manifest, therefore, from the signification of the word
and its most frequent usage in the Holy Scriptures, that
indwelling sin is exactly the same as reigning sin.
But it is easy now, likewise, to demonstrate the second
premise in the syllogism, (p. 53,) which is, "Sin does not
dwell in those who are regenerate." For [according to the
passages of Scripture quoted in the preceding paragraph] the
Holy Spirit dwells in them. Christ, also, dwells in their
hearts by faith; and they are said to be "a habitation of God
through the Spirit;" therefore, sin does not dwell in them;
because no man can be inhabited by both God and sin at the
same time; and when Christ has "overcome the strong man
armed," he binds him hand and foot and casts him out, and
thus occupies his house and dwells in it. Sin does not dwell
in those who are "dead to sin," and "in whom Christ liveth."
But the regenerate "do not live in sin," but are "dead to
it;"(Rom. vi, 2) and in them Christ dwelleth and liveth;
(Gal. ii, 20) therefore, sin does not dwell in the
regenerate.
Let the two subjoined passages of Scripture be compared
together: "Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that
dwelleth in me:" (Rom. vii, 17) "I live; yet no more I, but
Christ liveth in me." (Gal. ii, 20.) We shall be able by this
comparison most fully to demonstrate, that in this verse the
apostle has not been speaking about himself, but has taken
upon himself to personate the character of a man who lives to
sin, and in whom sin lives, dwells and operates. Yet it does
not follow from this, that no sin is in the regenerate; for
it has already been shown, that to be in any place, and there
to dwell, to have the dominion, and to reign, are two
different things.
THE EIGHTEENTH AND NINETEENTH VERSES
1. "In this man, (that is, in his flesh,) dwelleth no good
thing," &c. 2. An argument for the contrary opinion is
proposed from the eighteenth verse -- the answer to it. 3. A
reply and its rejoinder. 4. Another reply and its rejoinder.
5. An argument from the same words in favour of the true
opinion. 6. The second part of the eighteenth verse, "To
will is present with this man, but how to perform that which
is good, he finds not." 7. An argument for the contrary
opinion from the second part of this verse -- the answer to
it, with distinctions between each kind of willing and
nilling, with extracts from St. Augustine, Zanchius and
Bucer. 8. An argument for the true opinion, from the
eighteenth and nineteenth verses -- the proof of the major
proposition, which alone can be called in question. 9. An
objection and the answer to it. 10. Another reply and its
rejoinder -- not only some other things, but likewise those
which precede things, that are saving, have a place in some
of the unregenerate, with extracts in confirmation from St.
Augustine, and references to Calvin, Beza and Zanchius. 11.
The dissimilar appellations by which the Scriptures
distinguish those who are under constraint through the law,
from those who are renewed or regenerated by the grace of the
gospel.
1. Let the 18th verse now be brought under consideration, in
which the apostle follows up the same rendering of a cause,
and the proof of it. The rendering of the cause is, "For I
know that in me, (that is, in my flesh,)dwelleth no good
thing;" by which words the same thing is signified, as by the
following: "I am carnal." For he is carnal, in whom no good
thing dwelleth. The proof is contained in these words: "For
to will is present with me; but how to perform that which is
good, I find not."
2. From this rendering of the cause, some persons have
instituted an argument for the support of their opinion, in
the following terms:
"In this man, about whom the apostle is treating, are the
flesh, and some other thing either distinct or differing from
flesh; otherwise, the apostle would not have corrected
himself by saying, In me, that is, in my flesh.
"But in unregenerate persons, there is nothing else but the
flesh;
Therefore, the man about whom the apostle here treats, is a
regenerate person.
Answer. I grant, that, "in this man is some other thing
diverse or distinct from the flesh;" for this is to be seen
in the apostolical correction. But I deny, that "in
unregenerate persons is nothing else beside the flesh" -- in
those unregenerate persons, I say, who are under the law, and
about whom we are engaged in this controversy.
I adduce this reason for the justness of my negation; because
in men who are under the law is a mind which knows some truth
concerning God and "that which may be known of God," (Rom. i,
18,19) which has a knowledge of that which is just and
unjust, and whose "thoughts accuse or else excuse one
another," (ii, 1-15,) which knows that the indulgence of
carnal desires is sinful, (vii, 7) which says that "men must
neither steal nor commit adultery," (2, 21,22)&c., &c. To
certain of the unregenerate, also is attributed some
illumination of the Holy Ghost, (Heb. vi, 4,) a "knowledge of
the Lord and saviour Jesus Christ,", a "knowledge of the way
of righteousness," (2 Pet. 2, 20,21) some acquaintance with
the will of the Lord, (Luke xii, 47,) the gift of prophecy,
&c., &c. (1 Cor. 13.) That man who is bold enough to style
such things as these "the flesh," inflicts a signal injury on
God and his Spirit. And indeed how, under the appellation of
"the flesh" can be comprehended that which accuses sin,
convinces men of sin, and compels them to seek deliverance?
There is, then, in men who are under the law, "the flesh, and
something beside the flesh," that Is a mind imbued with a
knowledge of the law and consenting to it that it is good;
and in some unregenerate persons there Is beside the flesh, a
mind enlightened by a knowledge of the gospel. But to the
"other thing which is distinct from the flesh," the apostle
does not, in this chapter, give the title of the Spirit, but
that of the mind.
The remark of Musculus on this passage is as follows: "Behold
how cautiously the apostle again employs the word to dwell.
He does not say, "I know that in me is no good thing;' for,
whence could he otherwise approve of good things and detest
those which are evil, consenting to 'the law of God, that is
holy, and just, and good,' if he had in himself nothing of
good? But he say, 'I know that in me dwelleth no good thing;'
that Is, it does not reign in me, does not possess the
dominion, since it has seized upon sin for itself, and since
the will earnestly desires that which is good, though it is
not free, but weak and under restraint, enduring the power of
a tyrant."
3. But some one will here reply, "Not only is something
different from the flesh attributed to this man, but the
inhabitation or residence of good is likewise attributed to
that which is different from the flesh; for, otherwise, that
part of the verse in which the apostle corrects himself,
would not have been necessary; but in an unregenerate man, or
one who is under the law, there is nothing in which good may
reside. Therefore, this is a regenerate man," &c.
Rejoinder. While I concede the first of these premises, I
deny the second which affirms, "In an unregenerate man, or
one who is under the law, there is nothing in which good may
dwell or reside." For in the mind of such a man dwells some
good thing, that is, some truth and knowledge of the law. The
signs of habitation or residence are the works which this
knowledge and truth in the mind unfold or disclose. For
instance -- a conscience not only accusing a man of sin, but
also convincing him of it -- the delivering of a sentence of
condemnation against the man himself -- the enacting of good
laws -- careful attention to public discipline -- the
punishment of crimes -- the defense of good people -- despair
of obtaining righteousness by the law and by legal works the
impelling necessity to desire deliverance and to seek for it.
These works, indeed, are most certain signs of the law
dwelling and reigning in the mind of such a man as has been
described.
On this point, I intreat, that no one will condemn as heresy
that which he has yet either not heard, or not sufficiently
considered. For I do not assert that good dwells and reigns
in a man under the law, or in any of the unregenerate. For to
reign in the mind, and, simply, to reign in the man, are not
the same thing. Because, if this knowledge were simply to
dwell and reign in the man, this very man would then live in
a manner agreeable to his knowledge, the resistance of the
flesh being repelled by that which would simply obtain the
first and principal place in a man.
If any one closely considers this rendering of the cause, and
accommodates it to the design of the apostle, he will
understand that the apostolical correction was both necessary
and produced for this purpose -- that, notwithstanding the
indwelling of something good in the mind of a man who is
under the law, a proper and adequate cause might be given
why, in such a man as this, "the motions of sins" flourish,
and work all concupiscence; which cause is this: In the flesh
of this man dwelleth no good thing. For if any good thing
dwelt in his flesh, he would then not only know and will what
is good, but would also complete it in actual operation, his
passions or desires being tamed and subdued, and subjected to
the law of God. In reference to this, it is appositely
observed by Thomas Aquinas on this very passage -- "And by
this, it is rendered manifest that the good thing [or
blessing] of grace does not dwell in the flesh; because if it
dwelt in the flesh, as I have the faculty of willing that
which is good through the grace that dwells in my mind, so I
should then that of perfecting or fulfilling what is good
through the grace that would dwell in my mind."
4. But some one will object -- "In the Scriptures, the whole
unregenerate man is styled flesh. Thus, For that he also is
flesh. (Gen. vi, 3.) That which is born of the fish, is
flesh. (John iii, 6.)"
REPLY. -- First. This mode of speaking is metonymical, and
the word carnal "flesh," is used instead of carnal, by a
usage peculiar to the Hebrews, who employ the abstract for
the concrete. This is clearly pointed out by Beza, on the
passage just quoted, (John iii, 6,) on which he observes --
"Flesh is here put for carnal, as, among the Hebrews,
appellatives are frequently employed as adjectives. This was
also a practice among the Greeks and Romans, as in the words,
kaqarma &c.
Secondly. Though the word flesh, in the abstract, be urged,
yet the whole man may be called flesh, but not the whole of
man; for the mind which condemns sin and justifies the law,
is not flesh. But this very same mind may in some degree be
called carnal, because it is in a man who is carnal, and
because the flesh, which fights against the mind, brings the
whole man into captivity to the law of sin, and by this means
has the predominance in that man.
5. But from these remarks may be constructed an argument in
confirmation of the true sentiment, in the following manner:
In the flesh of a regenerate man dwells that which is good;
therefore, the man about whom the apostle discourses is
unregenerate.
I prove the proposition from the proper effect of the
indwelling Spirit; for the Holy Spirit crucifies the flesh
with its affections and lusts, mortifies the flesh and its
deeds, subdues the flesh to Himself, and weakens the body of
the flesh of sin: And He performs all these operations by his
indwelling. Therefore, good dwelleth in the flesh of a
regenerate man. The assumption is in the text itself;
therefore, the conclusion follows from it.
6. Let us now examine the proof of the affirmation -- that in
the flesh of this man "dwelleth no good thing." This is
contained in the words subjoined: "For to will is present
with me; but how to perform that which is good, I find not."
From a comparison of the question to be proved, and the
argument produced to prove it, it is apparent that the
argument is contained in these words: "For I find not to
perform that which is good," that is, I attain not to the
performance of that which is good. This proof is taken from
the effect; for as, from the indwelling in the flesh of that
which is good, would follow the performance of good; so, from
"no good thing dwelling in the flesh," arises the
impossibility of performing that which is good. For these
words, "for to will is present with me," are employed through
a comparison of things that differ; which was necessary in
this place, because the proof was to be accommodated to the
man about whom the apostle was treating: And this is the way
in which the proof is accommodated -- "To will is indeed
present" with a man who is under the law; but the same man
"does not find to perform that which is good," because he is
carnal. From this it is apparent, that "he is carnal," and
that "in his flesh dwelleth no good thing." If any good thing
resided in his flesh, it would in that case restrain the
strong force and desires of the flesh, and prevent their
being able to hinder the performance of the good which he
might will.
But let the whole proof be stated in the following syllogism:
In the flesh of him who has the power to will, but who "does
not find to perform that which is good," dwelleth no good
thing;
But the man about whom the apostle is treating, has indeed
the power of willing, but "does not find to perform that
which is good; "
Therefore, in the flesh of such a man as this, "dwelleth no
good thing."
It will not be denied by any one who is in the least degree
acquainted with logic, and who has accurately considered the
eighteenth verse, that this is the syllogism of the apostle.
But from this proposition I may conclude the proposition of
the syllogism which I have already adduced for confirming my
opinion, and which is, "In the flesh of a regenerate man
dwelleth some good thing," by this argument, "Because a
regenerate man finds to perform that which is good." For the
contrary would be a consequence from things contrary. That
this may the more plainly appear, let us now see this
proposition, with others which are deduced from it by
inversion. The proposition is, "No man who is incapable of
performing that which is good, has any good thing dwelling in
his flesh;" therefore, by inversion, "No man who has that
which is good dwelling in his flesh, is incapable of
performing what is good." To this, is equivalent the
following:
"Every man who has any thing good dwelling in his flesh, is
capable of performing what is good; in fact he is capable,
because he has good dwelling within him," therefore, by
simple Inversion in a necessary and reciprocal matter,
"Every one who is capable of performing what is good, has
good dwelling in his flesh." This is the major, from which I
assume,
"But a regenerate man can perform that which is good." (Phil.
2.)
"Therefore, a regenerate man has good dwelling in his flesh;"
which was the major of the syllogism that I had previously
adduced.
7. But the defenders of the contrary opinion seem to think,
that, from this proof, they are able, for the confirmation of
their own opinion, to deduce an argument, which they frame
thus:
He is a regenerate man, with whom to will that which is good
is present: But to will that which is good, is present with
this man; Therefore, this man is regenerate.
Answer. Before I reply to each part of this syllogism, I must
remove the ambiguity which is in this phrase, "to will that
which is good," or the equivocation in the word "to will."
For it is certain, that there are two kinds of this volition
or willing; since it is here asserted of one and the same
man, that he is occupied both in willing and in not willing
that which is good, concerning one and the same object; in
willing it, as he [merely] wills, it but in not willing it as
he does not perform it; for this is the reason why he does
not perform it, because he does not will it, though [he acts
thus] with a will which is, as it were, the servant of sin
and compelled not to will [that which is good]. Again, he is
occupied both in not willing and in willing that which is
evil concerning one and the same object -- in not willing it,
as he does not will it and hates it -- in willing it, as he
performs the very same [evil] thing; for he would not do it,
unless he willed it, though [he acts thus] with a will which
is impelled to will by sin that dwelleth in him.
St. Augustine gives his testimony to the expressions which I
have here employed, in his Retractions. (Lib. I, cap. 13.)
The remarks of Bucer on this passage are: "Hence it came to
pass that David did, not only that which he willed, but also
that which he willed not. He did that which he willed not,
not indeed when he committed the offense, but when the
consideration of the divine law still remained, and when it
was restored. He did that which he willed, just at the time
when he actually concluded and determined about the woman
presented to his view. So Peter," &c. (Fol. 368.)
Zanchius, also, in his book, On the Works of Redemption,
observes -- "This was undoubtedly the reason why Peter denied
Christ, because he willed so to do, though not with a full
will, neither did he willingly deny Him." (Lib. I, cap. 3,
fol. 25)
Wherefore, since it is impossible that there should be only a
single genus of volition and nolition, or one mode of willing
and not willing, by which a man wills the good and does not
will the same good, and by which he does not will the evil
and wills the same evil; this phrase, "to will that which is
good" and "not to will that which is evil," must have a
twofold meaning, which we will endeavour now to explain.
(1.) Because every volition and every nolition follows the
judgment of the man respecting the thing presented as an
object, each of them, therefore, is also different according
to the diversity of the judgment. But the judgment itself,
with reference to its cause, is two-fold: For it either
proceeds from the mind and reason approving the law that it
is good, and highly esteeming the good which the law
prescribes, and hating the evil which it forbids; or, it
proceeds from the senses and affections, and (as the
expression is) from sensible knowledge, or that which is
derived from the senses, and which approves of that which is
useful, pleasant and delightful, though it be forbidden; but
which disapproves of that which is hurtful, useless, and
unpleasant, though it be prescribed. The former of these is
called "' the judgment of general estimation," the latter
"the judgment of particular approbation or operation." Hence,
one volition is from the judgment of general estimation; the
other is from the judgment of particular approbation, and
thus becomes a nolition. On this account, the will which
follows the judgment of general estimation wills that which
the law prescribes, and does not will that which the law
forbids. But the same will, when it follows the judgment of
particular approbation, wills the delectable or useful evil
which the law forbids, and does not will the troublesome and
hurtful good which the law prescribes.
(2.) This distinction, when considered with respect to one
and the same object contemplated in various ways, will be
still further illustrated. For that object which is presented
to the will, is considered either under a general form, or
under one that is particular. Thus adultery is considered
either in general, or in particular; considered in general,
adultery is condemned by reason as an evil and as that which
has been forbidden by the law; considered in particular, it
is approved, by the knowledge which is derived from the
senses, as something good and delectable. Bucer, when
treating on this subject, in his remarks on the same verse,
says: "But there is in man a two-fold will -- one, that by
which he consents to the law -- another, that by which he
does what he detests. The one follows the knowledge of the
law by which it is known to be good; The other follows the
knowledge which is derived from the senses, and which is
concerning things present."
(3.) This volition and nolition may likewise be distinguished
in another manner. There is one volition and nolition which
follow the last judgment formed concerning the object; and
another volition and nolition which follow not the last but
the antecedent judgment. In reference to the former of these,
volition will be concerning good; in reference to the latter,
volition will be concerning the evil opposed to it, and
contrariwise. Thus, likewise, concerning nolition. And with
respect to the former, it will be volition; in respect to the
latter, it will be nolition, concerning the same object, and
the contrary. But the volition and nolition which follow not
the last judgment, cannot so well be simply and absolutely
called "volition" and "nolition," as velicity and nolicity.
Those, however, which follow the last judgment, are simply
and absolutely called efficacious volition and nolition, to
which the effect succeeds.
(4.) Thomas Aquinas, on this very passage in Romans 7, says,
that the former is not a full will, the latter is a complete
will. But let this same distinction be considered as it is
employed concerning God. For God is said to will some things
approvingly as being good in themselves, but to will other
things efficaciously, as simply conducing to his glory.
We must now consider the kind of willing and nilling about
which the apostle is here treating. He is treating, not about
the volition and nolition of particular approbation, but
about those of general estimation -- not about the volition
and nolition which are occupied concerning an object
considered in particular, but concerning one generally
considered -- not about the volition and nolition which
follow the last judgment, but about those which follow the
antecedent judgment -- not about simple, absolute and
complete volition, but about that which is incomplete, and
which rather deserves to be called velicity. "For the good
that he would, he does not; but the evil which he would not,
that he does." If he willed the good prescribed by the law,
with the will of particular approbation, which follows the
last judgment, he would then also perform the good which he
had thus willed. If, in the same manner, he did not will the
evil forbidden by the law, he would then abstain from it.
This is explained, in a learned and prolix manner, by Bucer
on this passage.
(1.) I now come specially to each part of the syllogism, in
which the Major Proposition seems to me to be reprehensible
on two accounts: (1.) Because "to will that which is good,
"which is here the subject of the apostle's argument, is not
peculiar to the regenerate; for it also appertains to the
unregenerate -- for instance, to those who are under the law,
and who have in themselves all those things which God usually
effects by the law; (2.) Because, even when used in that
other sense, [as applicable to the regenerate,] it does not
contain a full definition of a regenerate man; for a
regenerate man not only wills that which is good, but he also
performs it; because "it is God who worketh in" the
regenerate "both to will and to do." (Phil. ii, 13.) And "God
hath prepared good works," that the regenerate "might walk in
them;" or, "he hath created them in Christ Jesus unto good
works." (Ephes. ii, 10.) They are "new creatures;" (2 Cor. v,
17) are endued with that "faith which worketh by love;" (Gal.
v, 6) and to them is attributed the observance, or "keeping
of the commandments of God;" (1 Cor. vii, 19; ) they "do the
will of God from the heart;" (Ephes. vi, 6) "have obeyed from
the heart that form of doctrine to which they were
delivered." (Rom. vi, 17) etc, &c. From these observations,
it is apparent that the particle "only" must be added to the
proposition; for when this is appended, it will, at first
sight, betray the falsehood and insufficiency of the
proposition in this manner: "He is a regenerate man, with
whom only to will that which is good is present."
(2.) To the assumption, I reply that it is proposed in a
mutilated form. For this, "to will is present with me," is
not the entire sentence of the apostle; but it is one part
separated from another. without which it is not consistent.
For this is a single discrete axiom: "To will is present with
me; but how to perform that which is good, I find not." But
nothing can be solidly concluded from a passage of Scripture
proposed in a form that is mutilated. I add that, when this
latter part of the apostle's sentence is omitted, the reader
is left in doubt concerning the kind of volition and nolition
which is here the subject of investigation. But when the
omission is supplied from the text of the apostle, it plainly
signifies that the subject of discussion is inefficacious
volition and that of general estimation, but, as has already
been observed, this kind of volition is not peculiar to the
regenerate.
But the assumption may be simply denied, as not having been
constructed from the context of the apostle. For St. Paul
does not attribute to the man about whom he is treating, that
he wills that which is good and does not will that which is
evil, but that he does that which is evil, and does not
perform that which is good, to which attributes, something
tantamount to a description is added -- "That which I would
not," and "that which I would." This description is added in
accommodation to the state of the man about whom the apostle
is treating, and it is required by the method of
demonstrative investigation. For he had determined to produce
the proper and reciprocal cause, why the man about whom he is
treating "does not find to perform that which is good;" and
therefore all other causes were to be removed, among which
were the nolition of good and the volition of evil, also
ignorance of that which is good and that which is evil, &c.
Thus, in that other disjunctive axiom, "to will is present
with me; but how to perform that which is good I find not,"
the principal thing which is attributed to the man about whom
the apostle is treating, or that which is predicated
concerning him, is that "he does not find to perform that
which is good;" for the illustration of which, is produced
that differing attribute, "to will indeed is present with
me." This is a remark which must be diligently observed by
every one who engages in the inquiry, about the most correct
manner in which this very difficult passage is to be
understood.
8. But the preceding observations make it evident that a
contrary conclusion may be drawn from these two verses in the
following manner:
He is not a regenerate man, with whom to will is indeed
present, but not to perform, and who does not perform the
good which he would, but who commits the evil which he would
not; (this is from the description of regeneration and its
parts; )
But to will is present with this man, but not to perform; and
the same man does not perform the good which he would, but
commits the evil which he would not;
Therefore, the man about whom the apostle is treating, is
unregenerate.
The assumption is in the text of the apostle; the proposition
alone, therefore, remains to be proved. Regeneration not only
illuminates the mind and conforms the will, but it likewise
restrains and regulates the affections, and directs the
external and the internal members to obedience to the divine
law. It is not he who wills, but he who performs the will of
the Father, that enters into the kingdom of heaven. (Matt.
vii, 21.) And, at the close of the same chapter, he is called
a wise or prudent man "who doeth the sayings of Christ," not
he who only wills them. Consult what has already been
remarked in the negation of the proposition in that syllogism
which was produced for the establishment of the contrary
opinion; And,
Those persons who fulfill the will of the flesh in its
desires, are unregenerate;
But this man fulfills the will of the flesh;
Therefore, he is unregenerate.
But these [attributes] agree most appropriately with a man
who is under the law -- to will that which is good and not to
will evil, as agreeing with one who "consents to the law that
it is good," but not to do that which is good and to do evil,
as agreeing with one who is "carnal and the servant of sin."
9. But perhaps some one will here reply, "From this man is
not simply taken away the performing of that which is good,
but the completion of it, that is, the perfect performance of
it -- a view of the matter which has the sanction of St.
Augustine, who gives this explanation of the word."
Answer. Omitting all reference to the manner in which the
opinion of these persons agrees with that of St. Augustine,
which we shall afterwards examine, I affirm that this is a
mere evasion. For the Greek verb katergazomai does not
signify to do any thing perfectly, but simply to do, to
perform, to dispatch, as is very evident from the verb poiw
"to do," which follows, and from this word itself as it is
used in the fifteenth verse, where, according to their
opinion, this verb cannot signify completion or perfect
performance -- for the regenerate, to whom, as they
understand it, this clause in the fifteenth verse applies, do
not perfectly perform that which is evil. Let those passages
of the sacred writings be consulted in which this word
occurs, and its true meaning will be easily understood from
Scripture usage.
I add that, in this sense, "the completion," that is, "the
perfect performance" of that which is good, can no more be
taken away from a regenerate man, than "the willing" of that
which is good. For while the regenerate continue in this
state of mortality, they do not "perfectly will" that which
is good.
10. But some one will further insist, that "to will good" and
"not to will evil," in what mode and sense soever these
expressions are taken, is "some good thing;" and that, to an
unregenerate man can be attributed nothing at all which can
be called GOOD, without bringing contumely on grace and the
Holy Spirit.
To this I reply, We have already understood the quality and
the quantity of this "good thing." But I am desirous to have
proof given to me, that nothing at all which is good can be
attributed to an unregenerate man, of what description soever
he may be. According to the judgment which I have formed, the
Scriptures in no passage, openly affirm this; neither do I
think that, by good consequence from them, it can be
asserted. But the contrary assertion may be most evidently
proved:
"The truth" which is mentioned in Romans i, 18, is good, as
being opposed to "unrighteousness;" but this "truth" is in
some unregenerate persons. "The work of the law," which is
mentioned in Romans ii, 15, is a good thing; but it is:
written in the hearts" of heathens, and that by God. "The
taste of the heavenly gift, of the good word of God, and of
the powers of the world to come," (Heb. vi, 4,5,) is good;
and yet it is in the unregenerate. "To have escaped the
pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and
saviour Jesus Christ, and to have known the way of
righteousness," (2 Pet. ii, 20,21) are good things; yet they
belong to the unregenerate. "To receive the word of God with
joy," (Matt. xiii, 20, is good; and it appertains to the
unregenerate. And, in general, all those gifts of the Holy
Spirit which are for the edification of the church, and which
are attributed to several of the reprobate, are good things.
(1 Cor. 12 & 13.) To acknowledge themselves to be sinners,
to mourn and lament on account of personal transgressions,
and to seek deliverance from sin, are good things; and they
belong to some who are unregenerate. Nay, no man can be made
partaker of regeneration, unless he have previously had
within him such things as these. From these passages, it is
evident that it cannot be said with truth, that nothing of
good can be attributed to the unregenerate, what kind of men
soever they may be.
If any one reply, "But these good things are not saving in
their nature, neither are they such as they ought to be "I
acknowledge the justness of the remark. Yet some of them are
necessarily previous to those which are of a saving nature;
besides, they are themselves in a certain degree saving. That
which has not yet come up to the point toward which it aims,
does not immediately lose the name of "a good thing" The
dread of punishment, and slavish fear are not that dread and
fear which are required from the children of God; yet they
are, in the mean time, reckoned by St. Augustine among those
good things which precede conversion. In his thirteenth
sermon on these words of the apostle, have not received the
spirit of bondage again unto fear, (Rom. viii, 15) he says,
"What is this word again? It is the manner in which this most
troublesome schoolmaster terrifies. What is this word again?
It is as ye received the spirit of bondage in Mount Sinai.
Some man will say, The Spirit of Bondage is one, the spirit
of liberty another. If they were not the same, the apostle
would not use the word again. Therefore, the spirit [in both
cases] is the same; but, in the one case, it is on tables of
stone in fear, in the other, it is on the fleshly tables of
the heart in love," &c. In a subsequent passage he says, "You
are now, therefore, not in fear, but in love, that you may be
sons, and not servants. For that man whose reason for still
doing well is his fear of punishment, and who does not love
God, is not yet among the children of God. My wish, however,
is that he may continue even to fear punishment. Fear is a
bond-servant, love is a free man; and, if we may thus express
ourselves, fear is the servant of love. Therefore, lest the
devil take possession of the heart, let this servant have the
precedence in it, and preserve a place within for his Lord
and Master, who will soon arrive. Do this, act thus, even
from fear of punishment, if you are not yet able to do it
from a love of righteousness. The master will come and the
servant will depart; because, when love is perfected, it
casts out fear."
Calvin likewise numbers initial fear among good things; and
Beza, from the meaning attached to it by Calvin and himself,
makes it to be preliminary to regeneration, as we have
already perceived.
But these things, and others, (if any such there be,) are
attributed to the unregenerate, without any injury to grace
and the Holy Spirit; because they are believed to be, in
those in whom they are found, through the operation of grace
and of the Holy Spirit. For there are certain acts which
precede conversion, and they proceed from the Holy Spirit,
who prepares the will; as it is said by Zanchius, in his
Judgment on the First and Second Tome of the objections and
answers of Pezelius, which judgment is subjoined to the
second tome. Consult likewise what we have cited in a
preceding page from Beza against Tilman. Heshusius.
11. What man is there who possesses but a moderate
acquaintance with theological matters, and does not know,
that the Holy Spirit employs the preaching of the word in
this order, that he may first convict us of sin, by the law,
of whose equity and righteousness he convinces the mind --
may accuse us of being obnoxious to condemnation -- may place
before our eyes our own impotency and weakness -- may teach
us that it is impossible to be justified through the law,
(Rom. iii, 19-21) -- that he may compel us to flee to Christ,
using "the law as a schoolmaster, to lead us by the hand to
Christ," who is "the end of the law for righteousness to
every one that believeth"? (Gal. ii, 16-21; iii, 1-29.) On
this account, also, the unregenerate receive certain names or
appellations, in the Scriptures: They are called sinners, as
they are contra-distinguished from the righteous that boasted
themselves of their righteousness, which sinners Christ came
to call -- labouring and Heavy-Laden, to whom Christ came to
afford refreshment and rest -- sick and infirm, and such as
stand in need of a Physician's aid, that they may be
distinguished from those who supposed themselves to be
"whole," and not to require the services of a Physician --
poor and needy, to whom Christ came to preach the gospel --
captives and prisoners in bonds, who acknowledge their sad
condition, and whom Christ came to deliver -- contrite in
spirit and broken hearted, whom Christ came to bind up, &c.
Secondly. Having completed these effects by the law, the same
Spirit begins to use the preaching of the gospel, by which he
manifests and reveals Christ, infuses faith, unites believers
together into one body with Christ, leads them to a
participation of the blessings of Christ, that, remission of
sins being solicited and obtained through his name, they may
begin further to live in him and from him. On this account
likewise, the very same persons are distinguished by certain
other appellations in the Scriptures. They are called
believers, justified, redeemed, sanctified, regenerated, and
liberated persons, grafted into Christ, concorporate with
him, bones of his bones, flesh of his flesh, &c.
From this order, it appears that some acts of the Holy Spirit
are occupied concerning those who are unregenerate, but who
are to be born again, and that some operations arise from
them in the minds of those who are not yet regenerate, but
who are to be born again. But I do not attempt to determine
whether these be the operations of the Spirit as He is the
regenerator. I know that, in Romans viii, 15-17, the apostle
distinguishes between the Spirit of adoption and the spirit
of bondage. I know that, in 2 Corinthians iii, 6-11, he
distinguishes between the ministration of the law and of
death, and the ministration of the gospel and of the Spirit.
I know the apostle said, when he was writing to the
Galatians, that the Spirit is not received by the works of
the law, but by the faith of the gospel of Christ. And I
think that we must make a distinction between the Spirit as
he prepares a temple for himself, and the same Spirit as He
inhabits that temple when it is sanctified. Yet I am
unwilling to contend with any earnestness about this point --
whether these acts and operations may be attributed to the
Spirit, the regenerator, not as He regenerates, but as He
prepares the hearts of men to admit the efficiency of
regeneration and renovation. Hence, I think it is once
generally clear, that this opinion is not contumelious to the
Holy Spirit, nor can it take away from the Spirit any thing
which is attributed to Him in the Scriptures; but that it
only indicates the order according to which the Holy Spirit
disposes and distributes his acts. I am not certain whether,
on the contrary, it be not contumelious to the Spirit of
adoption who dwells in the hearts of the regenerate, if he be
said to effect in them a volition of this description from
which no effect follows, but which fails or becomes defective
in the very attempt, being conquered by the tyranny of sin
that dwelleth within -- and this in opposition to the
declaration in 1 John iv, 4, "Greater is HE that is in you,
than he that is in the world." Neither do I think it to flow
as a consequence from this, that in Romans vii, 18,19, the
subject under investigation is a man faced under grace; for
it is one thing to feel or perceive some effect of preparing
grace; and it is another to be under grace, or to be ruled,
led and influenced by grace.
VERSE THE TWENTIETH
If he does that which he would not, then it is no more he
that does it, but sin that dwelleth in him.
We have already taken the twentieth verse into consideration.
But I here briefly remind the reader, that in this passage,
likewise, is manifestly discovered the truth of our
exposition which has been adduced; because, in this verse, he
says, both that he does what he would not, and yet that he
does not do it himself, but sin that dwelleth in him. He does
it, therefore, and he does it not; because he does it as a
servant who is under compulsion by his master, and who does
not execute his own will so much as that of his master,
though it is also his own, otherwise he would not perform it;
for he consents to the will of his master before he performs
it, because he does it without co-action or force; for the
will cannot be forced.
VERSE THE TWENTY-FIRST
He finds that, where he would do good, evil is present with
him. The twenty-first verse contains a conclusion from the
preceding, accommodated to the purpose of the apostle upon
which he is here treating. For, from the circumstance of this
man knowing that "to will is present with him" but not to
perform it, he concludes, that "when he would do good, evil
is present with him." But it must be observed, that, in the
eighteenth verse, the apostle employs the same phrase about
willing, as he here uses about evil; and thus he says, that
both to will good, and to will evil, are present with him, or
lie close to him. And as "to will that which is good is
present with him" through his inclination for the law, and
through his mind which approves of it as "just and good," so
"to will evil is likewise present with him" through a certain
law of sin, that is, by the force and tyranny of sin,
assuming to itself the power, and usurping the right or
jurisdiction over this man.
We must now consider whether the essence and adjacency of
each (if I may employ such a word) are of equal power; or
whether the one prevails over the other, and which of them it
is that acquires this ascendancy. It is manifest that the two
are not equally potent, but that the one prevails over the
other, and that, in fact, "evil is present" in a more
powerful and vehement manner: For that obtains and prevails
in a man, through the command, instigation and impulse of
which he is found to act and to cease from acting. But I wish
to see it explained from the Scriptures, how such an
assertion as this can be made with truth concerning a
regenerate man who is placed under grace; for, in every
passage, the sacred records seem to me to affirm the
contrary.
THE TWENTY-SECOND AND TWENTY-THIRD VERSES
1. HE delights in the law of God, or he finds a kind of con,
delectation with it, after the inward man; but he sees
another law in his members, warring against the law of his
mind, &c. 2. An argument, from the twenty-second verse, for
the contrary opinion. 3. An answer to the PROPOSITION in
this argument. The inward man signifies the MIND, as the
OUTWARD Man signifies the BODY. (1.) This is shown from the
etymology of the word, and from the usage of Scriptures,
especially in 2 Corinthians iv, 16, and in Ephes. iii, 16,17.
(2.) Proofs of this are given at great length from the
ancient Christian fathers. (3.) Similar proofs are adduced
from modern divines 4. The meaning of the phrase, "to
delight in the law of God after the inward man." 5. An
answer to the assumption, which is shown to be proposed in a
mutilated form, by the omission of those things which are
mentioned in the twenty-third verse. 6. An argument, from
the twenty-third verse, for the contrary opinion. (1.) An
answer to the proposition in it. (2.) And to the assumption.
7. A most irrefragable argument deduced from these two
verses. (1.) To the refutation of the contrary opinion. (2.)
To the establishment of the true one, which at first is
proposed in an ample manner, and afterwards in an abridged
form. (3.) The proposition is proved by three reasons, which
are confirmed against all objections. (4.) It is proved from
the Scriptures, that, in the conflict against sin, the
regenerate usually obtain the conquest 8. A special
consideration of the text, Gal. v, 16-18, and a collation of
it with this passage. 9. An objection, and a reply to it.
10. An objection to the third reason, and a reply. 11. A
consideration of Isaiah lxiv, 10.
1. In the twenty-second and twenty-third verses is adduced a
clearer explanation and proof of the conclusion which had
been drawn in the twenty-first verse, and which agrees with
the very topic that the apostle had, in this part, proposed
to himself for investigation. But the proof is, properly,
contained in the twenty-third verse; because that verse
corresponds with these words, "When I would do good, evil is
present with me," an affirmation which was to be proved. The
proof is taken from the effect of the evil which is present
with the man, and it is the warfare against the law of his
mind, the victory obtained over him, and, after such victory,
the captivity of the man to the law of sin. The twenty-second
verse has reference to these words, "When I would do good;"
and it contains a more ample explanation of this willing,
from the proper cause, and an illustration of the following
verse from things diverse and disjunctive. But in these two
verses is contained one axiom, which is appropriately called
a discrete or disjunctive axiom; as is apparent from the use
of the particle, de "but," in the twenty-third verse, which
is the relative of men though the latter is omitted in the
twenty-third verse. It is likewise apparent from the very
form of opposition. The antecedent and less principal part of
this axiom is contained in the twenty-second verse; the
consequent and principal part, in the twenty-third. For the
antecedent is employed for the illustration of the
consequent, as is very manifest in all axioms. Thus, as in
many similar instances, "I indeed baptize you with water unto
repentance; but He that cometh after me, shall baptize you
with the Holy Ghost and with life." (Matt. ii, 11.) "Though
our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by
day." (2 Cor. iv, 16.) For the particles, indeed, though,
since, when, &c., denote the antecedent and less principal
part of the axiom; while the particles, but, yet, then, &c.,
denote the consequent and principal part. "To delight in the
law of God," or, "to find a sort of condelectation in it,"
"after the inward man," is the cause that to will is present
with this man. "The evil which is present with him," is "the
law of sin in his members." The effect, by which the presence
of this evil is proved, is contained in these words, "Warring
against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to
the law of sin which is in my members."
I have considered it proper to offer these remarks to assist
in forming a right judgment about a discrete or disjunctive
axiom, lest any one should separate the one part from the
other, and should account the less principal to be the
principal one. Let us now further see what conclusion can be
drawn from these two verses, in proof of the one opinion or
of the other.
2. Those who hold sentiments contrary to mine, draw the
following conclusion, from the twenty-second verse, for the
establishment of their view of the subject:
He who delights in the law of God after the inward man, is
regenerate and placed under grace;
But this man about whom the apostle is treating delights in
the law of God after the inward man;
Therefore, this man is regenerate and placed under grace.
They suppose that, in the proposition, they have a two-fold
foundation for their opinion: (1.) Because "the inward man"
is attributed to this person. (2.) Because that same
individual is said "to delight in the law of God after the
inward man? For, they say, both these adjuncts can appertain
to regenerate persons alone. The First agrees with them only,
because, in the Scriptures, "the inward man" has the same
signification as that of "the new man and the regenerate;"
the Second, because it is declared concerning the pious, that
"they meditate in the law of the Lord, and that their delight
is in it, day and night?
3. To the proposition, I reply, first, that the inward man is
not the same as the new man or the regenerate, either from
the etymology of the word, or from the usage of Scripture;
and the inward man is not peculiar to the regenerate, but
that it also belongs to the unregenerate. Secondly, that to
delight in the law of God, or, rather, to find a sort of
condelectation in the law of God after the inward man, is not
a property peculiar to the regenerate and to those who are
placed under grace, but that it appertains to a man placed
under the law.
(1.) With regard to the first, I say, from the etymology of
the epithet, he is called the inward man, relatively and
oppositely to the outward man. For there are two men in the
same individual, the one existing within the other, and the
one having the other first within himself. The first of these
is the hidden man of the heart, (Peter iii, 4,) the second is
the outward man of the body; the former is he who inhabits or
dwells in, the latter, he who is inhabited; the former is
calculated or adapted to invisible and incorporeal blessings,
the latter, to those which are earthly and visible; the
former is immortal, the latter is mortal and liable to death.
In these two words, not a single syllable occurs which can
afford even the least indication of regeneration, and of the
newness arising from regeneration. But these three epithets,
the inward man, the regenerate Man, and the new man, hold the
following order among each other, which the words themselves
indicate at the first sight of them. The inward man denotes
the subject, the regenerate man denotes the act, of the Holy
Spirit who regenerates; and the new man denotes the quality
which exists in the inward man through the act of
regeneration.
(2.) The sense and usage of Scripture are not adverse to this
signification, but, on the contrary, are very consentaneous
to it. This will be apparent from a diligent consideration of
those passages in which mention is made of "the inward man."
One of them is the text now under discussion; the second is 2
Corinthians iv, 16; and the third is Ephes. iii, 16,17. Let
us at present take into consideration the last two passages.
2 CORINTHIANS iv, 16.
The former of the two is thus expressed: "for which cause we
faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward
man is renewed day by day." From this verse itself, I shew
that the inward and the outward man are not in this passage
taken for the new and the old man; but that the inward man is
to be understood as that which is incorporeal and inhabiting,
so denominated from the interior of man, that is, his mind or
soul; and that the outward man is here taken for that which
is corporeal and inhibited, so denominated from the body, the
exterior part of man. This I shew,
First. Because, if the outward and the inward man were to be
taken for the old and the new man, then this disjunctive mode
of speech could not attain in this verse. For these two could
not then be distinguished in this following manner from each
other: "Though our old man perish, yet the new man is renewed
day by day;" for [as there stated] they are necessarily
cohering, and mutually consequent on each other; because
whatever is taken away from the old man, is so much added to
the new. The absurdity of such a distinction will be still
more manifest, if the same thing be thus proposed: "Though
our old man be crucified, destroyed and buried, yet the new
man rises again, is quickened or vivified, and is renewed
still more and more." And, "Though we lay aside our former
oldness, yet we make greater and still greater proficiency in
newness of life." Let any one that pleases render himself
ridiculous by employing the following language: "Though this
youth unlearns and lays aside his ignorance, yet he daily
makes a greater proficiency in the knowledge of necessary
things."
Secondly. The solace which the apostle produces, in
opposition to those oppressions and distresses to which holy
people are liable, while they remain in this world, consists
in the following words: "The inward man is renewed day by
day;" and not in these, "though our outward man perish."
This is shown by the mode of speech adopted by the apostle,
indicating that this very "perishing of the outward man,"
which is effected through oppressions and distresses, is that
against which the consolation, comprehended in the following
words, is produced by the apostle. The afflicted person says,
"But our outward man is perishing." The apostle replies to
him, "Do not grieve on this account; for our inward man is
renewed day by day, in the renewal of which consists our
salvation. For we must not have regard to external and
visible blessings, which conduce to the life of the outward
man; because they are liable to perish. But we must highly
estimate and regard internal and invisible things, which
appertain to the life of the inward man; because these are
eternal, and will never perish."
But if, by this word, "the outward man" were to be understood
"the old man," then the apostle must have produced this in
the place of consolation, in the following manner: "Do not
lament that you are liable to many afflictions and
oppressions, for those are the very things by which your old
man perishes, and by which the inward man is the more
renewed." But that the perishing of the outward man, and that
of the old man, are not the same, is evident from this
circumstance, that the former of these is against the very
nature of man and the good of natural life, but that the
latter is against depraved nature, and is contrary to the
life of sin in man.
Thirdly. From the word "renewed," it is apparent that "the
inward man" is the subject of renovation or renewal, and of
the act of the Holy Spirit.
I confess indeed, that it may be correctly said, "The new man
is daily renewed more and more," both because it is needful
that this newness, which has been produced in a man by the
act of the regenerating Spirit, should increase and be
augmented day by day, and because the remains of the old man
ought by degrees to be taken away and weakened yet more and
more. But even in this case the subject is the inward man,
that is called new from the newness which now begins to be
effected in him by the regenerating Spirit; for the subject
of increasing and progressive renovation, and that of
commencing renovation, are the same.
But the subject of incipient or commencing renovation is not
the new man, (for he is not called new before the act of
renovation, and prior to the quality impressed by that act,)
but it is the inward man. Therefore, though the new man be
said to be renewed, (a phrase which I am not aware that the
Scriptures employ,) yet the subject is the inward man, which
subject may receive the appellation of the new man from the
quality impressed. As we say that a white man becomes whiter
every day, whiteness being communicated to a white man not as
he is white, but as he is a man who has still some dark
shades remaining, and who has not yet attained to that degree
of whiteness which he desires. ConsonantIy with this view,
the Scriptures themselves use these words: "Be renewed in the
spirit of your mind, and put on the new man, which after God
is created in righteousness and true holiness," (Ephes. iv,
23,24.) In this passage the subject of renovation is called
"the spirit of our mind," that is, the inward man, or the
mind; and "the new man," in the same passage, is not the
subject itself, but it is the quality which the subject ought
to induce: This quality is there called "righteousness and
true holiness."
I have said that I am not quite certain whether the
Scriptures use this phrase in any passage: I have felt this
hesitation on account of Col. iii, 10, in which it seems to
be so used; the apostle saying, "and ye have put on the new
man, which is renewed in knowledge after the image of Him who
created him." But it will be obvious to every one who
consider, the passage with diligence, that these words,
"which is renewed," or ton anakainoumenon must be joined with
what preceded, "and ye have put on the new man," that is,
"that which is renewed," or, "the renewed," "in knowledge,"
&c., so as to be a description of the new man, not some new
attribute of this new man. But to this criticism no great
importance is attached; and I have said, I do not deny that
the new man is renewed more and more.
The same thing is manifest from the rest of this passage. (2
Cor. iv, 16.) For, "the outward man," (16,) "an earthen
vessel," (7,) "our body," (10,) "our mortal flesh," (11,) are
all synonymous terms; as are also, "troubled," "perplexed,"
"persecuted," "bearing about in the body the dying of the
Lord Jesus," "delivered unto death," and "perishing." This
may be rendered very clear to the studious inquirer after the
truth, who will compare the preceding and the succeeding
verses with the 16th.
EPHESIANS iii, 16,17.
The latter of the two passages is thus expressed: "That he
would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be
strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man; that
Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith." From these verses,
it is plain, that by the inner man is denoted the subject
about which the Holy Spirit is occupied in his act and
operation; and this operation is here denominated "a
corroboration," or "a being strengthened." This is also plain
from the synonym mentioned in the following verse, "that
Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith;" for "the heart,"
and "the inner man," are taken from the same thing. In this
view of the subject I am supported by the very learned
Zanchius, who writes in the following manner upon this
passage: "We have asserted, and from 2 Corinthians iv, 16, we
have demonstrated, that by the term inner man is signified
the principal part of man, that is, the mind, which consists
of the understanding and the will, and which is usually
denoted by the word heart, in which the affections or
passions flourish; as, on the contrary, by the term outward
man, no other thing can be understood than the corporeal part
of man, which grows, possesses senses, locomotion," &c. And
in a subsequent passage, he says, "Therefore, by this
particle, in the inner man, the apostle teaches, that as the
gift of might or strength, so likewise the other virtues of
the Spirit, have not their seat in the vegetative or growing
part Of man, but in his mind, heart, spirit," &c.
(2.) Because it is not only held for a certainty by some
persons, that "the inward man" is the same with the new and
the regenerate man, from which they venture to assert, "that
the regenerate alone possess the inward man;" but because
this is also urged as an article of belief, let us therefore
see what a great portion of the divines of the Christian
church here understood by the epithet, "the inward man."
THE ANCIENT FATHERS
CLEMENT 0F ALEXANDRIA.
The apostle gives two appellations to the man -- his person
and his mind. (Strom. lib. 3, fol. 194.)
TERTULLIAN
"BUT," says the apostle, "though our outward man be
destroyed," that is, the flesh, by the force of persecutions,
"yet the inward man is renewed day by day," that is, the
mind, by the hope of the promises. (Against the Gnostics,
cap. 15.)
Having, therefore, obtained the two men mentioned by the
apostle -- the inward man, that is, the mind, and the outward
man, that is, the flesh -- the heretics have in fact adjudged
salvation to the mind, that is, to the inward man, but
destruction to the flesh, that is, to the outward man;
because it is recorded 2 Corinthians iv, 16, "for though our
outward man perish," &c. (On the resurrection of the Body,
cap. 40.)
From without, wars that overcome the body; inwardly, fear
that afflicts the mind. So, "though our outward man perish,"
perishing will not be understood as losing our resurrection,
but as sustaining vexation; and this, not without the inward
man. Thus it will be the part of both of them to be glorified
together, as well as to be fellow-sufferers. (lbid.)
For though the apostle calls the flesh "an earthen vessel,"
which he commands to be honourably treated; yet it is also
called, by the same apostle, "the outward man," that is, the
clay which was first impressed and engraved under the title
of man, not of a cup, of a sword, or of any small vessel; for
it was called "a vessel" on account of its capacity, which
holds and contains the mind. But this flesh is called "man,"
from community of nature, which renders it not an instrument
in operations, but a minister or assistant, (Ibid. cap. 16.)
AMBROSE.
"For I delight in the law of God after the inward man." he
says that his mind delights in those things which are
delivered by the law; and thus it is the inward man. (On Rom.
vii, 22.) "Though our outward man perish, yet the inward man
is renewed day by day." The flesh perishes or wastes away by
afflictions, stripes, famine, thirst, cold and nakedness; but
the mind is renewed by the hope of a future reward, because
it is purified by incessant tribulations. For the mind is
profited in afflictions, and does not perish; so that when
additional temptations occur, it makes daily advances in
worthiness; because this "perishing" is profitable also to
the body for its immortality through the excellence of the
mind. (On 2 Corinthians iv, 16.)
"I delight in the law of God after the inward man." Our
inward man is that which was made after the image and
likeness of God; the outward man is that which was formed and
shaped from clay. As therefore there are two men, there is
likewise a two-fold course of conduct -- one is that of the
inward man, the other that of the outward man. And, indeed,
most of the acts of the inward man extend to the outward man.
As the chasteness of the inward man also passes to the
chastity of the body. For he who is ignorant of the adultery
of the heart, is likewise unacquainted with the adultery of
the body, &c. It is, therefore, the circumcision of the
inward man; for he who is circumcised has stripped off the
enticements of his whole flesh, as his foreskin, that he may
be in the Spirit, and not in the flesh; and that in the
Spirit he may mortify the deeds of his body, &c., &c. When
our inward man is in the flesh, he is in the foreskin.
(Letter 77th, to Constantius.)
BASIL THE GREAT
"Let us make man according to our image." He means the inward
man, when he says, "Let us make man," &c., &c. Listen to the
apostle, who says, "Though our outward man perish, yet the
inward man is renewed day by day." How do I know the two men?
One of them is apparent; the other is hidden in him who
appears, it is the invisible, the inward man. We have then a
man within us; and we are twofold; and what is said is very
true, that we are inward. (Homily 10th, on the six days of
Creation.)
"Thy hands have made me, and fashioned me." God made the
inward man, and fashioned the outward man. For "the
fashioning" belongs to clay; but "the making" appertains to
that which is after his own image. Wherefore the thing which
was fashioned is the flesh, but that which was made is the
mind. (Ibid. Homily 11.)
Since there are, indeed, two men, as the apostle declares,
the one outward and the other inward, we must also, in like
manner, receive the age in both, according to him whom we
behold, and according to him whom we understand in secret.
(Discourse on the beginning of the Proverbs of Solomon.)
CYRIL OF ALEXANDRIA
"But though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is
renewed day by day." If any one, therefore, says that our
inward man dwells in the outward man, he repeats an important
truth; yet he will not on this account seem to divide the
unity of man. (On the incarnation, of the only begotten Son,
cap. 12.)
MACARIUS
The true death consists in the heart, and is hidden, when our
inward man is dead. If therefore any one has passed over from
death to the hidden life, he in reality lives forever, and
dies no more, &c., &c. Sin acts secretly upon the inward man
and the mind, and commences a conflict with the thoughts.
(Homily 15.)
The members of the soul are many: such as the mind, the
conscience, the will, the thoughts which accuse or else
defend. But all these have been collected together into one
reason; yet they are the members of the soul. But the soul is
single, that is, the inward man. (Homily 7.)
"The inward man" and "the soul" are taken for the same thing,
in his 27th Homily.
CHRYSOSTOM
"But though our outward man perish," &c. How does it perish?
While it is beaten with stripes, is driven away, and endures
innumerable evils. "Yet the inward man is renewed day by
day." How is it renewed? By faith, hope and alacrity, that it
may have the courage to oppose itself to evils. For, the more
the evils which the body endures, the greater is the hope
which the inward man entertains, and the more bright and
resplendent does it become, as gold which is examined or
tested by much fire. (On 2 Corinthians iv, 16.)
Let us now see what is said by one who stands higher than
many:
AUGUSTINE
But who, except the greatest mad man, will say that in the
body we are, or shall afterwards be, like God, That likeness,
therefore, exists in the inward man, "which is renewed in the
knowledge of God, after the image of him that created him."
(Tom. 2, Epist. 6.)
By this grace, righteousness is written in the inward man,
when renewed, which transgression had destroyed. (On the
Spirit and the Letter, cap. 27.) As he called him the inward
man when coming into this world, because the outward man is
corporeal as this world is. (On the Demerits and Remission of
Sin, lib.1, cap. 25; Tom. 7.)
As the eyes of the body derive no aid from the light, that
they may depart from it with eyelids closed and turned in
another direction, but in order to see, they are assisted by
the light, (nor can this be done at all, unless the light
lends its aid,) so God, who is the light of the inward man,
assists the drowsiness of our mind, that we may perform
something that is good, not according to our righteousness,
but according to his own. (Ibid. lib. 2, cap. 5.)
If, in the mind itself, which is "the inward man," perfect
newness were formed in baptism, the apostle would not
declare, "Though our outward man perish, yet the inward man
is renewed day by day." (Ibid. cap. 7.) As that tree of life
was placed in the corporeal Paradise, so this wisdom is in
the spiritual Paradise, the former of them affording vital
vigour to the senses of the outward man, the latter to those
of the inward man, without any change of time for the worse.
(Ibid. cap. 21.)
Behold, then, of how many things are we ignorant -- not only
such as are past, but also of those which are present,
concerning our nature, and not only in reference to the body,
but likewise I, reference to the inward man; yet we are not
compared to the beasts. (Tom. 7. 0n the Soul and its Origin,
lib. 4, cap. 8.)
Because the thing is either the foot itself, the body, or the
man, who hobbles along with a lame foot; yet the man cannot
avoid a lame foot, unless he have it healed. This can also be
done in the inward man, but it must be by the grace of God
through Jesus Christ. (On Perfection against Caelestius, fol.
I, letter f.)
Thus also the mind is the thing of the inward man, robbery is
an act, avarice is a vice, that is, a quality, according to
which the mind is evil, even when it does nothing by which it
can render any service to avarice or robbery. (Ibid.)
Beside the inward and the outward man, I do not indeed
perceive that the apostle makes another inward of the inward
man, that is, the innermost of the whole man. (On the Mind
and its Origins, lib. 4, cap. 4.)
He confesses in the same passage, that the mind is the inward
man to the body, but he denies that the spirit is the inward
man to the mind.
Some persons have also made this supposition, that now the
inward man was made, but the body of the man afterwards, when
the Scripture says, "And God formed man of the dust of the
ground." (Tom. 3. On Genesis according to the letter, l. 3,
c. 22.)
The apostle Paul wishes "the inward man" to be understood by
the spirit of the mind, "the outward man" in the body and
this mortal life. Yet it is sometimes read in his epistles,
that he has not called both of these together "two men," but
one entire man whom God made, that is, both that which is the
inward man, and that which is the outward. But he does not
make him after his own image, except with regard to that
which is inward, not only what is incorporeal, but also what
is rational, and which is not within beasts. (Tom. 6. Against
Faustus the Manichee, lib. 24, cap. 1.)
Behold God is likewise proclaimed, by the same apostle, as
former of the outward man. "But now hath God set the members
every one in the body as it hath pleased him."(Ibid.)
The apostle says that "the old man" is nothing more than the
old [course of] life, which is in sin, and in which men live
according to the first Adam, concerning whom he declares, "By
one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin, and so
death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned."
Therefore, the whole of that man, both in his outward and
inward part; has become old on account of sin, and is
sentenced to the punishment of mortality, &c. (Ibid.)
And therefore, by such a cross, the body of sin is emptied,
that we may "not now yield our members as instruments of
unrighteousness unto sin;" because this inward man also, if
he be really renewed day by day, is certainly old before he
is renewed. For that is an inward act of which the apostle
speaks thus: "Put off the old man, and put on the new man."
(Tom. 3. On the Trinity, lib. 4, cap. 3.)
But now the death of the flesh of our Lord belongs to the
example of the death of our outward man, &c. And the
resurrection of the body of the Lord is found to appertain to
the example of the resurrection of our outward man." (Ibid.)
Come now, let us see where is that which bears some
resemblance to the confines of the man, both the outward and
the inward; for, whatever we have in the mind in common with
the beasts, is correctly said still to belong to the outward
man; For not only will the body be accounted as "the outward
man," but likewise certain things united to its life, by
which the joints of the body and all the senses flourish and
grow, and with which it is furnished for entering upon
outward things. When the images of these perceptions, infixed
in the memory, are revisited by recollection, the matter is
still a transaction which belongs to the outward man. And in
all these things we are at no great distance from the cattle,
except that in the shape of our bodies we are not bending
downwards, but erect. (On the Trinity, lib. 12, cap. 1.)
While ascending, therefore, inwardly by certain degrees of
consideration through the parts of the mind, another thing
begins from this to occur to us, which is not common to us
with the beasts; thence reason has its commencement, that the
inward man may not be known. (Ibid. cap. 8.)
Both believers and unbelievers are well acquainted with the
nature of man, whose outward part, that is, the body, they
have learned the lights of the body; but they have learned
the inward part, that is, the mind, within themselves. (Ibid.
lib. 13, cap. 1.)
Besides, the Scriptures thus attest it to us in this that,
when these two things also are joined together and the man
lives, and when likewise they bestow on each of them the
appellation of man, calling the mind "the inward man," but
the body "the outward man," as though they were two men,
while both of them together are only one man. (Tom. 5. On the
City of God, lib. 13, cap. 24. See also lib. 11, cap. 27 &
3.)
As this outward and visible world nourishes and contains the
outward man, so that invisible world contains the inward man.
(Tom. 8. On the First Psalm.)
He who believes in Him, eats and is invisibly fattened,
because he is also invisibly born again. The infant is
within, the new man is within; where young and tender vines
are planted, there are they filled and satiated. (On John,
Tract 26.)
THEOPHYLACT
Moreover, "the outward man," that is, the body, "perishes."
How is this? While it is beaten with stripes, while it is
driven about. "But the inward man," that is, the spirit and
the mind, "is renewed." By what means? When it hopes well,
and freely acts, as though suffering and rejoicing on account
of God. (On 2 Corinthians iv, 16.)
VIGILIUS
Let us spiritually advert to the spiritual expressions of the
apostle, by which he testifies, that he has seen and handled
the word of God, not with his bodily eyes and hands, but with
the members of the inner man. (Against Eutychus, lib. 4.)
PROCOPIUS OF GAZA
The substance of man, if you consider his inward man, is this
image of God; if you take his outward man into consideration,
his substance will be the earth, or the dust of the ground.
Yet one and the same is the man in the composition which is
completed from both of them. (0n Genesis, cap. 1.)
BERNARD
As the outward man is recognized by his countenance, so is
the inward man pointed out by his will. (Sermon 3, On
Ascension Day.)
LEO THE GREAT
When the outward man is slightly afflicted, let the inward
man be refreshed; and withdrawing corporeal fullness from the
flesh, let the mind be strengthened by spiritual delights.
(Sermon 4, On Quadragesima Sunday.)
GREGORY NAZIANZEN
But in this, our nature, every care is towards the inward man
of the heart, and every desire is directed to it. (Apology
for his flight.)
GREGORY NYSSEN
Let us make man in our image, after our likeness. God speaks
thus respecting the inward man. "But," you will say, "you are
giving a dissertation upon reason. Shew us man after the
image of God. Is reason the man?" Listen to the apostle:
Though your outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed
day by day. By what means? I own that man is two-fold, one
who is seen, another who is hidden, and whom he that is seen
does not perceive. We have, therefore, an inward man, and in
some degree are two-fold. For I am that man who is inward;
but I am not those things which are outward; but they are
mine. Neither am I the hand, but I am the reason which is in
the mind; but the hand is a part of the outward man. (On
Genesis, i, 26.)
Thus, when the inward man, whom God denominates the heart,
has wiped off the rusty filth which, on account of his
depraved thirst, had grown up with his form; he will once
more recover the likeness [of God] with his original and
principal form, when he will become good. (On the
Beatitudes.)
(3.) MODERN DIVINES
Let us now see the opinions of certain divines of our own age
and religious profession, on the inward man.
CALVIN
Though the reprobate do not proceed so far with the children
of God, as, after the casting down of the flesh, to be
renewed in the inner man, and to flourish again. (Instit.
lib. 2, cap. 7, sect. 9.)
But the reprobate are terrified, not because their inward
mind is moved or affected, but because, as by a bridle cast
upon them, they refrain less from outward work, and inwardly
curb their own depravity, which they would otherwise have
shed abroad. (Ibid. sect. 10.)
Besides, since we have already laid down a two-fold regimen
in man, and as we have, in another place, said enough about
the other, which is placed in the mind, or the inward man,
and which has reference to life eternal, &c. (Ibid. lib. 4,
cap. 20, sect. 1.)
Though the glory of God shines forth in the outward man, yet
the proper seat of it is undoubtedly in the mind. (Ibid. lib.
I, cap. 15, sect. 3.)
Some persons perversely and unskillfully confound the outward
man with the old man. For the old man, about whom the apostle
treats in Romans vi, 6, is something far different. In the
reprobate, also, the outward man perishes, but without any
counterbalancing compensation. (On 2 Corinthians iv, 16.)
BEZA
- Is renewed, that is, acquires fresh strength, lest the
outward man, who is sustained by the strength of the inward
man, should be broken when assaulted with fresh evils, for
which reason, the apostle said, in the 12th verse, "So, then,
death worketh in us." (On 2 Corinthians iv, 16.)
BUCER
In holy persons, likewise, there are two men, an inward and
an outward one. St. Paul says, "Though our outward man
perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day." As,
therefore, man is two-fold, so, likewise, are his judgment
and his will two-fold -- a fact which our Lord himself was
not ashamed to confess, when he said to his Father,
"nevertheless, not my will, but thine, be done." By saying
this, "not what I will, but what thou willest, be done," he
undoubtedly shewed that he willed what the Father willed; and
yet, at the same time, he acknowledges that this was his
will: "Remove this cup from me." Our Lord, therefore,
acknowledges the existence within himself of two wills, one
of which was apparently at variance with the other. (On
Romans 5. Fol. 261.)
FRANCIS JUNIUS
The outward man hears the word of God outwardly, but the
inward man hears it inwardly. (On the Three Verities, lib. 3,
cap. 2. fol. 182.)
But then, as in ecclesiastical administration, not only the
inward man is informed in the knowledge of God, but as aids
and services are also sought by the outward man, so far as
the external signs of the communion of saints are required to
feed and promote the inward communion, in this cause,
likewise, we acknowledge that God has delegated his authority
to the magistrate. (On Ecclesiast. lib. 3, cap. 5.)
PISCATOR
The outward man, that is, the body, as he had previously
called it. The inward man, that is, the soul or mind. (On 2
Corinthians iv, 16.)
THE CHURCH OF HOLLAND
When, indeed, from the depraved heart, and from the inward
man, evil fruits do proceed, a necessary consequence of this
is that he who is desirous of boasting that he is pure, must
demonstrate the truth of his assertion by a spontaneous
approval of the commands of Christ, and by a willing
obedience to them. (A pamphlet, in which they give a reason
for the excommunication of Koolhaes. Fol. 93.)
JOHN DRIEDO
The inward man is the rational mind unfolded in its powers,
which never perishes. But the body, adorned with its senses,
is called "the outward man," or "our man who is outward and
corruptible," as the apostle says in 2 Corinthians iv, 16,"
though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed
day by day." Again, he says, in Romans vii, 22, "I delight in
the law of God after the inward man." (On Grace and Free
Will. Fol. 262.)
The apostle Paul frequently does not understand the same
thing by "the old man" and by "the outward man," nor has he
signified the same thing by "the new man" and by "the inward
man;" but in the inward man are found both the old and the
new man. For, in the mind, oldness of this kind is formed at
the same time as newness. In it, the likeness is either
heavenly or earthly, that is, either a carnal will, living
according to the exciting feel of Sin, or a Spiritual will,
living according to the Spirit of God. (Ibid.)
I AM aware that the divines of our profession frequently take
"the inward man" for the regenerate and this new man; but
then they do not consider "the inward man," except with a
certain quality infused into it by the Holy and Regenerating
Spirit, with which quality, when the inward man is
considered, he is then correctly called regenerate and a new
man. If any one urges that the very designation of "the
inward man" possesses, of itself, as great a value with those
divines as do the titles of "the regenerate" and "the new
man," I shall desire him to demonstrate, by sure and stable
arguments, that the meaning adopted by those divines is
conformable to truth.
4. Let us now approach to the other foundation, which is that
this man, to whom it is attributed that "he delights in the
law of God," is regenerate; and that this attribute can agree
with no other than a regenerate person. That we may be able
to clear up this matter in a satisfactory manner, we must see
what is meant by this phrase, "to delight in the law of God;"
or "to feel a joint delight with the law of God," as it
appears the Greek text is capable of being rendered, and as
an ancient version has it; for the verb, sunhdomai seems to
signify the mutual pleasure which subsists between this man
and the law, and by which not only this man feels a joint
delight in the law, but the law also feels a similar delight
in him.
"I feel a joint delight with the law of God," that is, I
delight with the law: the same things are pleasing to me as
are pleasing to the law. This interpretation may be
illustrated and confirmed by a comparison of similar phrases,
which frequently occur in other passages of the New
Testament; Sunagwnisasqai moi "that ye strive together with
me in your prayers to God for me" -- Sunanapauswmai umin
"that I may with you be refreshed, (Rom. xv, 30,32) --
Sunhqlhsan moi "those women who laboured with me in the
gospel," (Phil. iv, 3) -- Summarturei tw pneumati umwn "the
Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit that we are the
children of God," (Rom. viii, 16,) from which St. Chrysostom
not inappropriately explains, "I feel a joint delight with
the law," by this paraphrase, "I assent to the law that it is
well applied, as the law, also, in return, assents to me,
that it is a good thing for a man to will to do it." He takes
this explanation of the phrase from the text itself, which
kind of interpretation not only may obtain, but likewise
ought to be employed, in this passage, since there is no
other in the whole of the Scriptures in which this same
phrase is used.
If any one wishes to attach the same meaning to the phrase as
to that which is used in Psalm i, 2, "But his delight is in
the law of the Lord;" let him who says this, know that it is
incumbent on him to produce proof for his assertion. This is
not unreasonably required of him, because the antecedents and
the consequences which are attributed to the man who is
denoted in the first Psalm and described as being blessed,
are not only vastly different from those things which are
attributed to the man on whom we are now treating, but are
likewise quite contrary to them. Conceding, however, this for
the sake of argument, but by no means absolutely granting it,
(which I am far from doing,) we must observe, that this man
[in Romans vii, 22] is said, not simply "to delight in the
law of God," or "to feel a joint delight with the law of
God," but he does so with restriction and relatively, that is
"according to the inward man." This restriction intimates
that "the inward man" has not obtained the pre-eminence in
this man, but that it is weaker than the flesh; as the latter
is that which hinders it from being able, in operation and
reality, to perform the law, to which it consents, and in
which it delights.
He who will compare the following verse with this will
perceive that the cause of that restriction is the one which
we have here assigned. For in the subsequent verse, (the
23rd,) it is not said, "But I see another law in my members,
according to which I do not delight in the law of God," such
as the opposition ought to have been, it, by that
restriction, the apostle wished only to ascribe this
"delighting" to the man according to one part of him, and to
take it away according to the other part of him. But since
the apostle not only takes this "delighting" from the other
part of him, but likewise attributes it to the power of
warring against that inward man and overcoming him, it is
evident that the restriction has been added on this account -
- to shew that, in the man who is now the subject of
discussion, "the inward man" has not the dominion, but is, in
fact, the inferior.
Let him who is desirous to contradict these remarks, shew us,
in any passage in which regenerate persons are made the
subject of investigation, a similar restriction employed, and
adduced for another purpose. From these observations,
therefore, it appears that the proposition is most deservedly
denied. Let us now attend to the assumption.
5. l say that the assumption is proposed in a mutilated form,
as it was previously in the argument produced from the
eighteenth verse. For with it, the apostle joins the
following verse, in such a manner that the twenty-third verse
may be the principal part of a compound and discrete axiom,
employed for the purpose of proving what the apostle
intended. But that which is now placed in the assumption, is
a less principal part, conducing to the illustration of the
other by separation. From this, it follows that the
conclusion cannot be deduced From the premises, because the
proposition is destitute of truth, the assumption mutilated,
and the conclusion itself, beyond the purpose of the apostle
and contrary to his design.
6. Let us see whether any thing further can be brought from
the twenty-third verse for the demonstration of the contrary
opinion.
The man who has within him, beside the law of his members,
the law of his mind, which is contrary to the other, is a
regenerate man.
Such a man is the one mentioned in this passage;
Therefore, he is a regenerate man.
(1.) The defenders of the contrary opinion believe the
proposition in this syllogism to be true, because "the law of
the mind" is opposed to "the law of the members," as it
consents to the law of God -- a quality which they suppose to
belong only to the regenerate. This, they think, is confirmed
from the circumstance that the same apostle expressly calls a
certain mind, in Col. ii, 18, "a fleshly mind," which he
likewise calls in Romans viii, 7, "the carnal mind."
But the proposition cannot be supported by these passages;
for it is simply false, and those arguments which are
produced in proof of it are inappropriate. For to some of the
regenerate also, (that is, to those who are under the law,
who have some knowledge of the law, who have thoughts
accusing or else excusing them, and who know that
concupiscence is sin,) belongs something beside "the law of
the members," '"a fleshly mind," and one that is "carnal,"
which is opposite and repugnant to these: And this is "the
work of the law written in their hearts;" which is neither
"the law of the members," "a fleshly mind," nor one that is
"carnal," but it contends with them. For a conscience or
consciousness of good and evil, which compels a man, though
in vain, to good, and deters him from evil, is directly
opposed to "the law of the members" impelling to evil, and
"to the carnal affections which cannot be subject to the law
of God." For this conscience consents to the law of God, and
is the instrument of the same law even in an unregenerate man
to accuse and convict him. We may, therefore, be permitted to
deny that proposition, and to demand stronger proofs for it.
(2.) With regard to the assumption, we may say the same as we
did about the assumption in the previous syllogism -- that it
is not fully proposed, as it ought to have been, and it omits
those things which were joined together in the text of the
apostle. But those things are of such a description, as, when
added to the assumption, will easily point out the falsity of
the proposition; that is, such is the opposition in this man
between this law of the members and that of the mind, that
the former not only "wars against" the latter, but likewise
obtains the conquest in the fight; that is, "it brings man
into captivity under the law of sin." From these observations
also it is evident, that no good consequence can ensue from
the assumption.
7. But let us now try, whether something cannot be deduced
from these two verses for the establishment of our opinion.
It appeals indeed to me, that I can from them deduce an
invincible argument for the refutation of the contrary
opinion, and for the confirmation of my own.
(1.) The argument in refutation of the contrary opinion may
be stated in the following manner:
The law of the mind which wars against the law of the
members, is conquered by the law of the members, so that the
man "is brought into captivity to the law of sin which is in
his members;" (as it occurs in this very passage; )
But the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus, when
warring against the law of the members, overcomes the latter;
so that it liberates the man, who had been brought into
captivity under the law of sin, from the law of sin and
death: (Rom. viii, 2.)
Therefore, the law of the Spirit is not the law of the mind;
neither is the law of the mind, the law of the Spirit. This
is evident from simple inversion, and from this very
syllogism, the premises being so transposed, as for the
assumption to take the place of the proposition, and vice
versa: and, therefore, the word "mind" is not used in this
passage for "the Spirit."
This argument is irrefragable. Let him who is desirous of
proving the contrary, make the experiment, and he will find
this to be the result. But its peculiar force will be more
correctly understood towards the close of this investigation,
in which is more fully explained the whole of the matter
about which the apostle is here treating. (2.) For the
confirmation of my own opinion, I deduce the following
argument from these verses:
That man, who delights indeed in the law of God after the
inward man, but who, with the law of his mind warring against
the law of his members, not only cannot prevail against the
latter, but is also conquered by it and brought into
captivity under the law of sin, while the law of his mind
fruitlessly contends against it, is an unregenerate man, and
placed, not under grace, but under the law;
But though this man delights in the law of God after the
inward man, and though with the law of his mind he wars
against the law of His members; yet not only is he unable to
prevail against the law of his members, but he is likewise
brought into captivity under the law of sin by the law of his
members, the law of his mind maintaining a strong but useless
contest;
Therefore, the man [described] in this passage is
unregenerate, and placed, not under grace, but under the law;
Or, to state the argument in a shorter form, omitting
whatever it is possible to omit --
That man in whom the law of the members so wages war against
the law of the mind, as, when the latter is overcome, or at
least while it offers a vain resistance, to bring the man
himself into captivity under the law of sin, is unregenerate,
and placed under the law;
But in this man, about whom the apostle is treating, the law
of the members so wages war with the law of the mind, as,
when the latter is overcome, or at least while it offers a
vain resistance, to bring the man himself into captivity
under the law of sin;
Therefore, this man is unregenerate and placed under the law.
(3.) The truth of the proposition rests on these three
reasons:
I. Because a regenerate man not only with the law of his mind
wages war against the law of his members, but he does this
principally with the law of the Spirit, that is, by the
strength and power of the Holy Spirit; for it is said in Gal.
v, 17: "The flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit
against the flesh."
II. Because far different is the result of that contest
which, by the strength and power of the Spirit, or by "the
law of the Spirit," a regenerate man maintains against the
law of the members and against the flesh. For the law of the
Spirit always obtains the victory, except when the man ceases
from employing it in the battle, and from defending himself
with it against the invading temptations of the flesh, Satan,
and the world.
III. Because it is not an attribute of a regenerate man, of
one who is placed under grace, to be brought into captivity
under the law of sin; but that, rather, is his which is
ascribed to him in the second verse of the following chapter
-- "The law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made
me free from the law of sin and death." For when he was
formerly placed under the law, he was in captivity under the
strength and power of sin.
I will now confirm these reasons against the objections which
are, or which can be, made against them.
Against the first it may be objected -- "Since 'the law of
the mind,' and 'the law of the Spirit,' are one, they are in
this argument unskillfully distinguished; both because no one
lights against the law of the members except by the law of
the Spirit, or by the strength and power of the Holy Spirit;
and therefore the law of the mind is the law of the Spirit."
To this I reply, it has already been proved, that the law of
the mind, and the law of the Spirit, are not the same, and
that the conscience also wages war against the law of the
members in those men who are under the law.
Against the Second reason it may be objected, "Even the
regenerate themselves 'offend in many things.' (James iii,
2.) There is on earth 'no man that sinneth not.' (1 Kings
viii, 46.) The regenerate cannot say with truth 'that they
have no sin.' (1 John i, 8.)" With other objections similar
in their import.
To these, I reply, that I heartily acknowledge all these
things, but that I do not perceive how by means of them the
second reason can be weakened. For these expressions are not
repugnant to each other -- "In many things the regenerate
offend," and "The regenerate most generally gain the victory
in the contest against sin," that is, when they use the arms
with which they are furnished by the Holy Spirit.
(4.), any one says, "In this contest, the regenerate are more
frequently the conquered than the conquerors," I shall
request him to explain how then it can be declared concerning
the regenerate, "that they walk not after the flesh, but
after the Spirit;" for, "to be the conquered" is "to fulfill
the desires of the flesh;" and he who usually does this,
"walks after the flesh." But many passages of Scripture teach
that this contest, which the regenerate maintain against sin
by the strength and power of the Holy Spirit, has generally a
felicitous and successful termination; "for whatsoever is
born of God overcometh the world; and this is the victory
that overcometh the world, even our faith. Who is he that
overcometh the world, but he that believeth Jesus to be the
Son of God," (1 John v, 4,5.) "Submit yourselves therefore to
God; resist the devil, and he will flee from you." (James iv,
7.) Greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the
world." (1 John iv, 4.) "Put on the whole armour of God, that
ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil.
Wherefore, take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may
be able to withstand in the evil day, and, having done all,
to stand." (Ephes. vi, 11,13.) "I can do all things through
Christ which strengtheneth me." (Phil. iv, 13.) "All things
are possible to him that believeth." (Mark ix, 23.) This
truth also is proved, by various examples, through the whole
of Hebrews 11. "Now unto him that is able to do exceeding
abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the
power that worketh in us, unto him be glory," &c. (Ephes.
iii, 20,21.) "Now unto Him that is able to keep you from
falling," "and to present you, faultless, before the presence
of his glory with exceeding joy, to the only wise God our
saviour, be glory," &c. (Jude 24, 25.) "They that are after
the Spirit, do mind the things of the Spirit. If ye, through
the Spirit, do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live.
Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through
Him that loved us." (Rom. viii, 5,13,37.) By many other
passages of Scripture, this may also be proved.
GALATIANS v, 16-1
8. But let us now consider Gal. v, 16-18, and let us compare
it with Romans vii, 22,23, the passage at present under
investigation, that it may also clearly appear, from such
consideration and comparison, that the result of the contest
between the Spirit and the flesh is generally this: the
Spirit departs from the combat the conqueror of the flesh,
especially as, in this seventh chapter to the Romans, we
perceive an entirely contrary issue or result is described
and deplored. The passage may be thus rendered: "This I say
then, Walk in the Spirit and fulfill not that after which the
flesh lusteth," or "ye shall not fulfill the lusts of the
flesh." "For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the
Spirit against the flesh; and these are contrary the one to
the other; that ye may not do the things that ye would. But
if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the law?
The exhortation of the apostle occurs in the sixteenth verse;
and, on account of the ambiguity of the Greek word, it may be
read in two different ways, "fulfill not," or "ye shall not
fulfill." If the former rendering be adopted, then the
exhortation consists of two parts, of which the one teaches
what must be done, and the other what must be omitted; that
is, we must walk in the Spirit, and the desires of the flesh
must not be fulfilled." But if the clause be rendered in the
second manner, then the sixteenth verse contains an
exhortation in these words: "Walk in the Spirit;" and a
consectary subjoined to the exhortation in these words: "And
ye shall not fulfill the desires or lusts of the flesh." The
latter mode of reading the passage seems to be more agreeable
to the mind of the apostle; for he had previously, in the
thirteenth verse, exhorted the Galatians not to abuse their
Christian liberty for carnal licentiousness and
lasciviousness. But now, in the sixteenth verse, he produces
a remedy, by which they will be able to restrain and curb the
assaults and the power of the flesh, and which is, if they
walk in the Spirit, it shall then come to pass, that they
shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh.
In the seventeenth verse a reason is added, that is deduced
from the contrariety or contest which subsists between the
flesh and the Spirit, and from either the end or the result
of this contest. (1.) The contrariety or contest is described
in these words: "For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit,
and the Spirit against the flesh." From which is manifest the
necessity both of the exhortation, not to abuse their
Christian liberty to carnal licentiousness, and not to
fulfill the lusts of the flesh; and of the remedy, by which
alone the lusts of the flesh can be curbed and restrained,
and which is this: "if they walk in the Spirit, that lusteth
against the flesh." For it is from this enmity and
contrariety which subsists between the flesh and the Spirit
that the conclusion is drawn, "If ye walk in the Spirit, ye
shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh." From this it is
also manifest, that this latter mode of rendering is better
adapted to the meaning of the apostle.
(2.) The end or result of this contest is described in these
words: "And these are contrary the one to the other, that ye
may not do the things that ye would." I have said that the
end or the issue of the contest is here described; because
some persons suppose that its issue, and not its end, is
pointed out in this passage. (i.)But the particle, ina
"that," which is used by the apostle, signifies the end or
intention, and not the result or issue; and this
interpretation is entirely agreeable to the mind of the
apostle. "For the Spirit lusteth against the flesh" for this
purpose, "that we may not do those things" which we lust
according to the flesh, and "which we would," the consequence
of which is, "if we walk in the Spirit, we shall not fulfill
the desires of the flesh." And, on the contrary, since "the
flesh also lusteth against the Spirit" for this purpose,
"that we may not do those things which we lust according to
the Spirit," it follows that if we walk in the flesh or
according to the flesh, we shall not fulfill the desires of
the Spirit. But this rendering is agreeable to the scope or
design of the apostle, "that ye may not do what things soever
ye would according to the flesh."
(ii.) If we assert that the result or issue is here
signified, then the meaning will likewise be two-fold. For it
will be possible for it to be as follows: "The flesh and the
Spirit are contrary the one to the other, so that ye cannot
do those things which according to the Spirit ye would." It
may likewise be this: "So that ye cannot do these things
which, according to the flesh ye would." That is, this
contest obtains the following result, "that ye cannot do
those things which, according to the Spirit, ye would;" or,
"that ye cannot do those things, which, according to the
flesh, ye would." But let us see which of these two meanings
is the more suitable: Truly, the latter of them is. It is not
only more suitable, but likewise necessary, if the apostle is
here treating about the issue or result. This will be still
more apparent from the absurdity of the admonition, if the
passage be explained in the other sense: The apostle
admonishes the Galatians, "to walk in the Spirit, and not to
fulfill the desires of the flesh;" (for we will now retain
this rendering of the latter clause, as that which is more
consentaneous with the meaning that explains the passage
concerning this issue or result;) and the persuasion to this
will then be: "For the flesh and the Spirit are contrary the
one to the other, by this result, that ye cannot do those
things which, according to the Spirit, ye would." This indeed
is not to exhort, but to dissuade and dehort by a forewarning
of the unhappy result.
Besides, reason itself requires, according to [logical]
scientific usage, that what has been proposed be drawn out in
the conclusion; otherwise the parts of connection will be
broken. But the proposition was either this -- "Walk in the
Spirit, and ye shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh," or
it was this: "Walk in the Spirit, and fulfill not the lusts
of the flesh." I am desirous to have it demonstrated to me,
by what means this proposition can be concluded from the
eighteenth verse understood about the issue or result, by
which the flesh hinders the Galatians from doing that which,
according to the Spirit, they would. But it has been already
shown, that each of these propositions may be fairly
concluded from the passage, when understood as relating to
the end or intention of the conflict, nay, when also
understood as referring to the issue or result when the
Spirit is the conqueror. It is apparent, therefore, not only
that this is the end or design of the contest which is here
mentioned from the lusting of the Spirit, but that this is
likewise its issue or result from the strength and power of
the Spirit -- that, when the flesh is subdued, the Spirit
comes off as the conqueror; and that the man who, by the
Spirit, wages war against the flesh, and who walks in the
Spirit, does not fulfill the lusts of the flesh.
From these is inferred a consectary in the eighteenth verse:
"But if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the law;"
that is, if ye walk in the Spirit, if under the guidance of
the Spirit ye contend against the lusts of the flesh, and
contend so as not to fulfill them, from these circumstances
you may assuredly conclude that ye are not under the law.
In this consectary, we see, that the phrases, "to be under
the law," and "not to fulfill the lusts of the flesh," are
opposed to each other; for the latter of them is descriptive
of the proper effect of the guidance of the Spirit.
Wherefore, the phrases, "to be under the law," and "to
fulfill the lusts of the flesh," are consentaneous and of the
same import. But this is the very thing which is asserted in
Romans vi, 14: "For sin shall not have dominion over you;
for ye are not under the law, but under grace." From this, it
is apparent, that the dominion of sin, which is the cause why
the lusts of the flesh are fulfilled, prevails in those
persons who are under the law. But since the dominion of sin
does not obtain in those who are under grace, (and, in fact,
on this account, because they are under grace,) it is
therefore evident that these phrases, "to be under grace,"
and "to be led by the Spirit," are consentaneous, nay, that
they are exactly the same. For the effect of each of them is
one and alike, and that is, to prevent sin from having
dominion over a man, and to hinder man from fulfilling the
lusts of the flesh, which is also explained at great length
in Romans 8, in a manner agreeable to that which is briefly
laid down in this seventeenth verse, that is, "The Spirit is
contrary to the flesh for this purpose -- that men may not do
those things which, according to the flesh, they would." But,
from Romans 7 it is very plain, that the result of that
contest is different from the one upon which the apostle is
here treating: For, in that chapter, the man does that which,
after the flesh, he would, and does not what he is said to
will after the inward man; the law of God, the law of the
mind, and the inward man, vainly attempting to restrain the
power of sin and to hinder the lusts of the flesh, because
all these [strive as they may] are debilitated through the
flesh.
9. If any one urge this as an objection, "It likewise befalls
the best of the regenerate, that they do not the things
which, according to the Spirit, they would, but that they
fulfill the lusts of the flesh;" I perfectly assent to the
truth of this, if the small addition be made, that "this
sometimes happens to the regenerate." For if such be their
general practice, they do not now walk in the Spirit; though
this is a property of the regenerate. I say, that Romans 7
does not describe what sometimes befalls the pious, and that
it contains a description of the state of that man about whom
the apostle is there treating, that is, of a man who is under
the law, before he is led by the guidance of grace, and is
governed by the motions of the Holy Spirit. This is confirmed
by the passage in Gal. v, 16-18.
Then I reply, such a case as this does not occur from the
circumstance of the Spirit, who has for a long time
maintained a strenuous contest with the desires of the flesh,
being at length conquered, and yielding on account of
impotence or weakness: But it happens, because the man is
either overtaken with temptation and overcome, before he
begins to oppose to it the arms of the Spirit and of grace;
or, in the progress of the conflict, he throws out of his
hands those arms which, at the commencement, he began to use;
or he uses them no longer, having begun the battle in the
Spirit, but ending in the flesh. In no other way than in this
can it happen, that the flesh, the world and Satan can
overcome us; because "greater is He who is in us, than he
that is in the world "as has already been pointed out in
several passages. Without manifest ignominy and contumely
poured on divine grace and on the Spirit of Christ, no other
cause can be assigned why the pious, and those who are placed
under grace, should sometimes be conquered by the flesh, the
world and Satan; for either the Spirit that is in us is not
the stronger of the two; or, while lusting and fighting
against the flesh, He overcomes. And how can it possibly come
to pass, that He who has conquered the flesh while it was
still in its full strength, and has thus subjected us to
Himself, should not be able to gain the victory over the
flesh when it is crucified and dead in the body of Christ?
10. To the Third reason it is objected, "Even the regenerate
may in some degree and relatively be said to be captives
under sin, that is, so far as they are not yet fully
regenerated, and still feel within themselves the motions of
the flesh lusting against the Spirit, from which they are not
completely delivered while they continue in this mortal
body." I grant the antecedent, but I deny the consequence;
for so far are the scriptures from ascribing the detention of
the regenerate as captives under sin, to the imperfection of
regeneration and to the remains of the flesh, that they are
said with respect to this very regeneration to be freed from
the yoke and slavery of sin and from the tyranny of the
devil. "The remains of sin survive in the regenerate," and,
"The regenerate are detained as captives by the remains of
sin," are contradictory affirmations: For the former of the
two is a token of sin conquered and overcome; the latter
attributes victory and triumph to sin. After the Holy Spirit
has commenced the mortification and death of sin, what is the
act of the same Spirit respecting sin? Undoubtedly it is the
persecution of the remains of sin, that He may subdue and
extinguish them until they no longer exist; "and when their
place is sought after, it is no more to be found," as St.
Augustine has elegantly observed, when treating on this
matter in a passage of his works.
But the cause why such an opinion as this is entertained, is
because "deliverance from sin" and "slavery under its
tyrannical power," "a being loosed from the chains of Satan"
and "captivity under his tyranny," are so accounted as if
they can concur together, as the phrase is, in remiss
degrees, and meet together in one subject, in much the same
manner as the colour of white and that of black meet together
in green, and heat and cold meet together in lukewarmness.
Yet this matter stands in a situation vastly different; for
liberty cannot consist with even the smallest portion of
servitude or captivity; though it may labour under great
difficulties in resisting its assaulting foes, and though it
may occasionally come out of the conflict with something like
a defeat. But if the matter stood in the relation of similes
which have been adduced, yet even then it could not be said,
"This man is partly free from sin, and partly its slave and
captive;" but a necessity would then arise for the existence
of a third thing from these two, which might obtain the name
of "a medium between the extremes," belonging neither to this
nor to that. But I am desirous to see some passage of
Scripture adduced, where that is said about the regenerate,
and about those who are placed under grace, which is ascribed
to the man about whom the apostle is treating, or what is
equivalent to it.
ISAIAH LXIV, 6
11. But a passage is produced from the prophet Isaiah to
prove that pious persons, and those who are placed under
grace are, by the law of their members, brought into
captivity under the law of sin. The degree of correctness
with such an affirmation is made, will be very manifest from
a comparison of the two passages. That in Isaiah (lxiv, 6)
says, "But we are all as an unclean thing, and all our
righteousness are as filthy rags; and we all do fade as a
leaf; and our iniquities, like the wind, have taken us away."
The passage in Romans, (vii, 23,) now under investigation, is
this. "But I see another law in my members, warring against
the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law
of sin which is in my members."
Let us now approach and institute a comparison. The subject
of the first of these passages is, the captivity by which the
children of Israel were led away into exile on account of
their sins; the subject of the latter is, captivity under
sin; therefore, this is to pass over to a different genus,
contrary to the method observed in every approved discussion.
In the former of these passages, the subject is the
punishments which that people deservedly suffered on account
of the actual sins which they had committed against God; but,
in the latter, the subject is the cause whence it arises that
the man who consents to the law of God, and who, with the law
of his mind, wages war against the law of his members, is
conquered and overcome, so that he actually commits sin, to
which he is instigated and impelled by sin which dwelleth in
him. Wherefore, the latter passage treats upon the CAUSE of
actual sin, and the former upon the PUNISHMENTS of actual
sins. For this phrase, "We all do fade as a leaf, and our
iniquities, like the wind, have taken us away," does not
signify that those men were impelled to some kind of sin
through the depraved lusts of the flesh, as by a vehement
wind, or that they melted away, as it were, into sins; but it
signifies, that, on account of actual sins, which are
distinguished by the appellation of "our iniquities," they
are driven away into banishment as by a wind, and were
scattered about as leaves. Let this passage be compared with
the first Psalm, in which similar declarations are made
concerning the wicked. Consult our interpreters of holy writ,
such as Calvin, Musculus, Gualther, &c., and it will be
evident, even with respect to the things which precede it,
that the whole of this passage is unaptly cited by many
persons to prove what they are desirous to establish.
For the plainer and more obvious explanation of this matter
we must observe, that there is a two-fold captivity under the
tyranny of sin -- the one, that of our primeval origin from
Adam, according to which we are all born "children of wrath"
and the servants of sin -- the other, that of our own
particular act, when, by actual transgressions, we subject
and bind ourselves still more to sin, and engage in its
service. Some persons will have this two-fold servitude to
have been allegorically typified by the Egyptian and
Babylonian captivities. For the Israelites, in their parents,
entered into Egypt; and while there, after a lapse of years,
they began to be oppressed and to be regarded as servants.
The same people, on account of their sins, were led away, by
the violence of their enemies, into captivity in Babylon.
But the captivity about which the apostle is here treating,
is posterior to the first of these two kinds; for the law of
the members, which we have from our primeval origin, waging
war with the law of the mind, when the latter is overcome,
brings a man who is under the law into captivity to the law
of sin, that very man who was formerly conceived in sin and
born in iniquity. And, to express the whole in one word, he
who was born in sin and originally under captivity to it, is
brought into captivity under the law of sin by means of
actual sins.
From these observations, therefore, it is apparent, that the
proposition of our syllogism is true, and stands unshaken
against all these objections. The assumption stands in the
very text of the apostle, from which the conclusion follows,
that the man about whom the apostle treats in this passage,
is an unregenerate man, and not placed under grace, but under
the law.
VERSE THE TWENTY-FOURTH
1. The lamentable exclamation, O wretched man that I am! -- a
two-fold reading of it. 2. The body of death is the body of
sin. 3. By four reasons it is proved that the body of death
is not our mortal body. 4. This is confirmed by the
testimonies of St. Augustine and Epiphanius. 5. An argument
in favour of the true opinion. 6. Another argument in its
favour.
1. From the condition of this man, when accurately considered
by himself, follows the mournful lament and exclamation, "O
wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of
this death, or from this body of death?" Of this, a two-fold
explanation is produced, according the double meaning of the
words -- either "from the body of this death," or "from this
body of death," which some people interpret by "this mortal
body that we bear about with us," and others, by "that body
of sin which has the dominion in a man who is under the law,
and which renders him liable to death." The latter
interpretation, however, is more agreeable both to the phrase
and to the context; for the pronoun, toutou must not be
referred to Swmatov "the body," but to Qanatou "death," to
which it is most nearly conjoined; and the clause ought to be
rendered thus: "Who shall deliver me from the body of this
death," [which is sin not only existing within me, but
dwelling and reigning]? as it is expressed in the 17th and
20th verses.
2. For the apostle attributes a body to sin in the sixth
verse of the sixth chapter of this epistle: "Our old man is
crucified with him, that The Body of Sin might be destroyed,"
the destruction of which is followed by a deliverance from
the servitude of sin, as it is expressed in the same verse.
The phrase also occurs in Col. ii, 11: "In putting off the
Body of the Sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ."
Wherefore, according to this mode of reading it, the meaning
of the exclamation is, "Who shall deliver me from this
tyranny of sin, which, reigning in me and dwelling in my
flesh, bringing me into captivity and subjecting me to
itself, brings certain death to me?"
3. Some other persons are urgent about a different rendering,
and give this meaning to the words, "Who shall deliver me
from this mortal body?" That is, as the apostle speaks in
another passage, "I desire to be dissolved, and to be with
Christ." But this meaning does not agree with the
exclamation,
(1.) On account of the construction, which declares that the
pronoun, toutou "this," must not be referred to the body, but
to death.
(2.) Because the preceding verses do not permit this meaning
to be entertained. For the force and tyranny of sin, dwelling
in this man, and impelling him to fulfill his desires, is the
subject on which the apostle is here treating. But "the
deliverance" which is earnestly sought in this 24th verse,
opposed to "the captivity" which is the subject of the verse.
(3.) On account of the thanksgiving which is appended to it,
and which ought not to be subjoined to a desire which was not
then fulfilled [if the meaning of the phrase were, this
mortal body].
(4.) Because the grace of Christ is not simply to deliver out
of this mortal body, but to free us from the body of sin and
from its dominion. It is true indeed, that, through the
blessed analusin "dissolution" or "departure," for which we
are waiting in the faith and hope of Christ, rest is granted
to us from all our labours, and from the conflict of lusts
with which we are inwardly attacked. But in this passage the
apostle is treating, not about the conflict and impulse of
lusts which exist within us, but about the fulfilling of
those lusts by that impulse to which "the law of the mind"
opposes itself in vain.
4. St. Augustine is one of my supporters, who says, in his
treatise On Nature and Grace (cap. 53,) "The saints most
certainly do not pray to be delivered from the substance of
the body, which is good, but from carnal vices; from which no
man is delivered without the grace of the saviour, nor at the
time of his departure from the body, when it dies." It is no
injury to my interpretation, that St. Augustine here says,
that, according to his interpretation, "Saints or holy
persons pray for deliverance from carnal vices" &c.; I only
point out what he understood by "the body of death?
On the Perfection of Justice, against Celestius, St.
Augustine also says, "It is one thing, therefore, to depart
out of this body, which the last day of the present life
compels all men to do; but it is another thing to be
delivered from the body of this death, which divine grace
alone, through Jesus Christ, imparts to his saints and
believers?
Epiphanius, On the 64th Heresy, (lib. 2, tom. I,) from
Methodius, says, "Wherefore, O Aglaophon, he does not call
this body death, but sin which dwells in the body through the
lust of the flesh, and from which God has delivered him by
his coming?
5. Wherefore, from the 24th verse, when rightly understood, I
argue thus for the establishment of my own opinion: Those
men who are placed under grace are not wretched; But this man
is wretched; Therefore, this man is not placed under grace.
The assumption is in the text, and thus placed beyond all
controversy.
In reference to the proposition, perhaps some one will say,
"Men, placed under grace, are partly blessed, and partly
wretched -- blessed, as they are regenerate and partakers of
the grace of Christ -- wretched, as they still have within
them the remains of sin, with which they ought to maintain a
constant warfare. This is a sure sign of a felicity which is
not yet full and perfect." I confess that, while the
regenerate continue as sojourners in this mortal life, they
do not attain to a felicity that is full, complete in all its
parts, and perfect. But I do not recollect ever to have read
[in the Scriptures] that they are, on this account, called
"wretched" with regard to the "spiritual life which they live
by faith of the Son of God," though, in reference to this
natural life, "they be of all men most miserable." (1 Cor.
xv, 19.) The opposite to this may be easily proved from the
Scriptures: "Blessed are the poor in spirit -- they that
mourn -- that hunger and thirst after righteousness," &c.
(Matt. v, 3-12.)
"But," some one will rejoin, "Is it not wretched to contend
with the remains of sin, to be buffeted by the messenger of
Satan, sometimes to be overcome, and to be grievously
injured?" It is undoubtedly desirable that this were not
necessary, that it never occurred, that they might be
delivered from the messenger of Satan; but the contenders,
and those who are thus buffeted, cannot be called "wretched"
on account of that contest and buffeting. But it is wretched
indeed, to be overcome; yet neither are they called
"wretched," who, though they be sometimes conquered, more
frequently obtain the victory over the world, sin and Satan.
6. He who desires to be delivered from the body of this
death, that is, from the dominion and tyranny of sin, is not
placed under grace, but under the law. But this man desires
to be delivered from the dominion and tyranny of sin;
therefore, this man is not placed under grace, but under the
law.
The proposition is true, because regenerate men, and those
who are placed under grace, are free from the servitude and
tyranny of sin -- not indeed perfectly free, but yet so far
as to render it impossible for them to be said to be under
the dominion and servitude of sin, if the person who speaks
concerning them be desirous of talking in accordance with the
Scriptures. But it has been already proved, that this man is
desirous of being freed from the body of sin which dwells and
reigns within him; therefore, the conclusion regularly
follows.
VERSE THE TWENTY-FIFTH
1. Various readings of the first clause, from the ancient
fathers. 2. In the latter clause, this man is said "to serve
the law of God with his mind, but with his flesh, the law of
sin." 3. "To serve God," and "to serve the law of God," are
not the same thing. 4. The various kinds of law mentioned in
this chapter, with a diagram, and the explanation of it. 5.
From this verse nothing can be obtained in confirmation of
the contrary opinion.
1. St. Chrysostom reads the former part of this verse thus:
"I thank," &c., which is also the reading of Theophylact.
This is the reading of St. Ambrose: "The grace of God through
Jesus Christ." St. Jerome, also, against Pelagius, adopts the
same reading.
St. Augustine renders the clause thus: "By the grace of God
through Jesus Christ." (Discourse 5. On the Words of the
Apostle. Tom. 10.)
Epiphanius renders it, "The grace of God through Jesus
Christ." (From Methodius against Origen, Heresy 64. Lib. 2,
tom. 1.)
But this clause contains a thanksgiving, in which St. Paul
returns thanks to God that he, in his own person, has been
delivered from this body of sin, about which he had been
treating, and to which that man was liable whose character he
was then personating. In this, thanksgiving is contained, by
implication, an answer to the preceding interrogatory
exclamation; that is, "The grace of God will deliver this man
from the body of this death, from which he could not be
delivered by the law." This is directly and openly explained
by some copies of the Greek original, in which this verse is
thus read: "The grace of God, through our Lord Jesus Christ,"
that is, "This grace will deliver me, or the man whose
character I have been personating, from the body of this
death" -- a thing which it was the chief purpose of the
apostle to prove in this investigation.
2. In the latter part of the same verse, is something
resembling a brief recapitulation of all that had been
previously spoken, in which the state of the man about whom
the apostle is here treating, is briefly defined and
described in the following words: "So then, with the mind, I
myself serve the law of God; but with the flesh, the law of
sin." In the correct explanation of these phrases, lies an
important key for the clear exposition and dilucidation of
the whole matter; these phrases must, therefore, be subjected
to a diligent examination.
3. Those persons who interpret this passage as relating to a
regenerate man and to one placed under grace, are desirous to
intimate, by these phrases, that St. Paul, so far as he was
regenerate, "served God," but that so far as he was
unregenerate, and still partly carnal, "he served sin." They
also take "the mind" in the acceptation of the regenerated
portion of man, and "the flesh" for that portion of him which
is not yet regenerate; and they suppose that "to serve the
law of God" is the same thing as "to serve God," and that "to
serve the law of sin" is the same thing as "to serve sin."
But neither of these suppositions can be proved by this text
or by other passages of Scripture.
(1.) For the apostle is not accustomed to bestow on man, as
he is regenerate, the epithet of "the mind," but that of "the
Spirit." And this he does for a very just reason; for "the
mind" is the subject of regeneration, "the Holy Spirit" is
the effector of it, from communion with whom a participation
also with his name arises. Besides, "the mind" is attributed
to the flesh:" Vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind." (Col.
ii, 18.) The gentiles are said to have "walked in the vanity
of their mind." (Ephes. ii, 17.) Idolaters are "given over to
a reprobate mind;" (Rom. i, 28; ) and the apostle mentions
"men of corrupt minds." (1 Thess. vi, 5; 2 Thess. iii, 8.)
(2.) But that "to serve God" is not the same as "to serve the
law of God," and "to serve sin" is not the same as "to serve
the law of sin," is evident, First. From the difference of
the words themselves. For it is very probable, that different
phrases denote different meaning. If any one denies this, the
proof of his position is incumbent on himself.
Secondly. From the words of Christ, who denied the
possibility of any man serving two masters, God and Mammon,
God and sin. If any one say that "it is possible for this to
be done in a different respect, that is, to serve God with
the mind, and to serve sin with the flesh," I reply that, by
such a petty distinction as this, the general affirmation of
Christ is evaded, to the great detriment of piety and divine
worship, and that a wide door will thus be opened for
libertines and Pseudo-Nicodemites. But some one will say,
"The apostle expressly affirms this, which I deny, and my
denial will be supported by the phrases themselves, when
correctly explained, as they will soon be; for this man
serves sin, and not God.
Thirdly. From the perpetual usage of the Scriptures, which
are not accustomed to employ these restrictions when any man
is said to serve God, or to serve sin. Wherefore, since they
are employed in this passage, it is exceedingly probable that
the same thing is not signified by these different phrases.
4. But the subject itself, upon which the apostle here
treats, when placed plainly before the eyes, may disclose to
us the true meaning of these phrases; so that the man who
will inspect it with honest eyes, and with eyes desirous to
investigate and ascertain the truth alone, may have that with
which to satisfy himself.
The apostle, therefore, here makes mention of four laws. (1.)
The law of God. (2.) The law of sin. (3.) The law of the
mind. (4.) The law of the members. They are opposed to each
other and agree together in the following manner:
"The law of God," and "the law of sin," are directly opposed;
as are likewise "the law of the mind," and "that of the
members."
"The law of God," and "the law of the mind," agree together;
as do likewise "the law of sin," and "the law of the members.
From this, it follows that "the law of God," and "the law of
the members," are indirectly opposed; as are also "the law of
sin," and "that of the mind." But it will be possible to
render these things more intelligible by the subjoined
diagram: "The law of God" and "the law of sin," obtain in
this place the principal dignity. "The law of the mind" and
"that of the members" are placed as hand-maids or assistants
to them, rendering due service to their superiors; for "the
mind delights in the law of God," and "the law of the members
brings a man into captivity to the law of sin." (Rom. vii,
22,23.) These things being premised, I proceed to the
explanation.
The apostle here lays down two lords, who are completely
contrary to each other, and directly opposed, God and sin --
the former of these, the lawful lord; the latter, a tyrant,
and, by violent means, usurping dominion over man, by the
fault indeed of man himself, and by the just judgment of God.
Both of them impose a law on man. God imposes his law, that
man may obey him in those things which it prescribes; and sin
Imposes its law, that man may obey it in "the lusts thereof,"
which it proposes by a certain law of its own. The former is
called "the law of God;" the latter, "the law of sin." By the
former, God endeavours to lead the man, who is placed under
the law, to yield obedience to him; by the latter, sin
strives and attempts, by every kind of violence, to compel
the man to obey him. By his law, God prescribes those things
which are "holy, and just, and good;" by its law, sin
proposes those things which are useful, pleasant, and
agreeable to the flesh. Now both of them, God and sin, have,
in this man who is under the law, something which favours
their several causes and purposes, and which assents to each
of these laws. God has the mind, or "the law of the mind;"
sin has the flesh, or the. law of the flesh, or "of the
members." The mind, consenting to the law of God, that it "is
holy, and just, and good;" the flesh, assenting to the law of
sin, that it is useful, pleasant and agreeable; "the law of
the mind," which is the knowledge of the divine law, and an
assent to it; "the law of the members," which is an
inclination and propension towards those things which are
useful, pleasant, and agreeable to the flesh, that is,
towards these mundane, earthly and visible objects.
In the 23rd verse of this chapter, these two laws are said to
be, antisrateuomenoi "waging war together," like soldier, who
are in the field of battle, and drawn up in hostile array
against each other, that the one army may overcome that which
is opposed to it, and may gain the victory for its lord and
general. "The law of the mind" fights for "the law of God,"
and "the law of the members" marches under the banner of "the
law of sin;" the former, that, after having conquered the
flesh and the law of the members, it may bring man into
subjection to the law of God, with this design -- that man
may serve God; the latter, that, after having overcome the
law of the mind, it may sentence man to bondage, and "bring
him into captivity to the law of sin," with this design --
that man may serve sin.
The conflict between these two contending parties, is about
man, whom God wishes to bring into subjection to himself; and
sin eagerly indulges the same wish. The former of these
prescribes his own law to him; the latter also prescribes its
law; and both of them employ their own military forces, that
they severally have in the man, each to obtain the victory
for himself.
From these explanations it will now appear what the phrases
signify; "With the mind to serve the law of God," is, with a
mind consenting to the law of God, to perform its military
services to that law, for the purpose of bringing man into
subjection to God; "With the flesh, to serve the law of sin,"
is with the flesh assenting to the desires of sin, to render
its military services to the law of sin, in order to bring
man into captivity to that law and to subject him to sin.
The end, therefore, or the intention of the battle is, that
man may be brought into subjection either to the law of God,
or to the law of sin; that is, that he may walk either
according to the flesh, or according to the mind. The act
tending to this end, is the waging of war, which is indeed
actual hostility, and an inimical encounter between the
parties; but it is also the employment of persuasion towards
man, without whose assent neither party can obtain this its
end. The mind, adverse to the flesh, persuades the will of
man to do that which is holy, and just, and good, and to
reject what is merely delectable. The flesh, repugnant to the
mind, persuades the same human will to set aside and
disregard that which is holy, and just, and good, and to
embrace that which is capable of affording present delight
and usefulness.
The effect produced by the mind on the will, is the volition
of good and the hatred of evil; the effect which the flesh
produces on the same will, is the volition of evil and the
nolition of good. This is a change of the will, first to one
party, and then to the other.
But the issue or result declares which of the parties in this
man has produced the stronger and more powerful effect. But
this is the result of the conflict, [as it is described in
the twenty-third verse,] the nonperformance of good, the
nonomission of evil, a token of the impotence of the mind,
which commanded good to be done, and forbade the commission
of evil, which approved of the performance of good, but
disapproved of the perpetration of evil; and it is the
commission of what is evil, the omission of what is good, the
captivity of man under the law of sin, plainly demonstrating
that, in this man, the party of sin and of the flesh is the
more powerful of the two, the law of the mind fruitlessly
striving against it.
The cause of this result is the weakness of the law, which
has been debilitated by the flesh, (Rom. viii, 3,) and the
force and pertinacious power of the flesh in this man, the
effect of which is, that the man does not walk according to
the law but according to the flesh, and does not march
according to the law of the mind but according to that of the
members.
But if to this conflict be added a stronger force of the
Spirit of Christ, who does not write the letter of the law on
tables of stone, but impresses the love and fear of God on
the fleshly tables of the heart -- then are we permitted not
only to hope for a different result, but it is also given us
assuredly to obtain a successful issue. This is indicated by
the apostle in Romans viii, 2: "For the law of the Spirit of
life in Christ Jesus hath made me tree from the law of sin
and death." For it comes to pass, by means of the power of
this Spirit, that the man, who had previously been "brought
into captivity to the law of sin," is delivered from it, and
"no longer walks after the flesh, but after the Spirit;" that
is, in his life, he follows the motion, the influence, and
the guidance of the Holy Spirit, which motion, influence and
guidance tend indeed to the same end as that to which the law
of God, and the law of the mind, endeavoured to lead the man,
but with an energy not equal; as not being able to complete
their attempt, on account of the hindrance of the law of sin
and of the members. This is likewise the cause why this man
is said to walk not according to the law of the mind, but
according to the Spirit, [a phrase frequently employed by the
apostle in Romans 8,] and "to be led of the Spirit, and not
to be under the law," (Gal. v, 18.) Not indeed because the
man who lives according to the Spirit, does not live
according to the law of God; but because the Spirit of
Christ, and not the law, is the cause why the man regulates
his life according to the law of God. For the law knows how
to command, but cannot afford any assistance -- a doctrine
which St. Augustine frequently inculcates.
5. From these observations, it may now be evident, that even
from this (25th) verse, nothing can be adduced in proof of
the contrary opinion; but that the opinion which explains the
passage as referring to a man under the law, is also
established by this verse. For this man, as he is under the
law, "with his mind serves the law of God;" but, as he is
carnal, "with his flesh he serves the law of sin," and he
serves it so as to bring himself into captivity to the law of
sin -- his mind and conscience vainly struggling against it.
Nor is it of the least service for the establishment of the
other opinion, that the apostle says, "I myself;" for he had
previously used the word "I" in many instances in this
chapter, even when he said, "Sin wrought in me all manner of
concupiscence;" (verse 8) "for I lived," or I was alive,
"without the law once; but, when the commandment came, I
died;" (9) "I found the commandment to be unto death to me;"
(10; ) "Sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived me,
and by it slew me," (11) and other passages. But the pronoun,
autov [in our English version, translated "myself,"] which is
an adjunct to the pronoun "I," indicates that this pronoun
"I" must be referred to the person about whom he had been
previously treating. For it is the demonstrative [pronoun] of
the nearest antecedent; as though he had said, "I am he about
whom I have already been discoursing." This is likewise
evident, because he concludes from the preceding verses, that
the man whose character he took on him self to personate,
(the prudence of [him who was under the influence of] the
Holy Spirit requiring such personation,) "with his mind
serves the law of God, but with his flesh the law of sin."
Let those things be taken into consideration which, in his
epistle, the apostles writes concerning himself, and let them
be compared with the particulars of the description here
given; and it will then clearly appear, that the apostle, in
this passage, was by no means treating about himself, such as
he was at that time.
III. RECAPITULATION
1. What distinctly belongs to the man described in this
chapter, both as he is under the law, and as he is carnal and
the slave of sin. 2. The inconsistent state of a man who is
under the law. 3. The manner in which God leads a sinner to
penitence, faith in Christ, and the obedience of faith. 4.
This representation of it confirmed by St. Augustine and
Musculus -- How far this is the work of the regenerating
Spirit.
5. To this it is objected that a three-fold state of man is
thus laid down -- A reply to this objection.
1. But now, if not disagreeable, let all these things be
collected together, and in a compendious form be exhibited
before the eyes, that they may at one glance be examined, and
a judgment formed concerning them.
THE MAN ABOUT WHOM THE APOSTLE IS HERE TREATING, DO FAR AS HE
IS:
UNDER THE LAW.
He allows not, or approves not of, that which he does; He
wills indeed that which is good; He hates evil; He consents
to the law of God that it is good; He has it [in him] to will
that which is good; It is no longer himself that does evil;
He truly delights in the law of God after the inward man;
According to the law of his mind he wages war with the law of
his members; This causes him to exclaim, Who shall deliver me
With his mind, therefore, he serves the law of God;
CARNAL AND THE SLAVE OF SIN.
He does that which he allows not, or of which he disapproves.
But he does not what is good. And yet he does that which is
evil. Yet he does that which he would not. But he finds evil
present with him, and he finds not [how] to perform what is
good. But the evil is done by sin which dwelleth in him.. But
he has another law in his members. But the law of his members
wages war against the law of his mind, so as to bring the man
into captivity to the law of sin. From this misery, and the
body of this death? But with his flesh he serves the law of
sin.
The things which are thus opposed to each other must not be
disjoined, while they are attributed to the man about whom
the apostle here treats; but they ought both to be united
together, and jointly attributed to him. For this is required
by the analogy of the subject itself that is under the law
and the dominion of sin -- as he is under the law, the
particulars enumerated in the first column belong to him --
as he is under the dominion of sin, those in the second
column are his attributes.
But the mode by which the apostle joins these things with
each other, and attributes them to this man in a conjoint
form, is that of a disjunctive enunciation. This is indicated
by the frequent use of the particle, de which is the post-
positive of men itself, or what immediately follows it. The
one without the other does not render a sentence complete;
but men "indeed, truly," denotes that something will follow,
and de "but, yet, then," that something has preceded, with
which the former or the latter part of the sentence ought to
be joined. This remark must be diligently observed in the
consideration of Romans 7, as must likewise the following --
that both parts are not of the same order and dignity, but
that the latter clause [in which de is used as the connecting
word] is the chief and principal one, for whose explanation,
illustration and amplification, the former clause [in which
men occurs] is employed; as a proposition, or the first part
of a sentence, is for its rendition or concluding part. Those
latter particulars, therefore, [which are here inserted in
the second column,] belong to the more ample explanation and
proof of the proper cause, on account of which a man who is
under the law cannot resist sin, but sin has the dominion
over him. But the former particulars [enumerated in the first
column] belong or conduce to the excusing of the law, lest
the blame of this crime could be justly ascribed to it. From
all which things united together the conclusion may be drawn
that the man about whom the apostle is treating, must, on
account of the predominant flesh and of sin which dwells in
his flesh, be still reckoned in the number of carnal persons.
But, because he is under the law, and so under it that it has
effected in him whatever is usually effected by the law in
transferring and conducting man as a sinner to the grace of
Christ, he must, [almost at any hour], speedily be taken out
from the number of carnal persons, and placed in a state of
grace; in which higher state, he will no longer be put to the
necessity of fighting, under the auspices and guidance of the
law, against the vigourous and lively "motions of sins;" but,
by the power of grace and under the guidance and influence of
the Holy Spirit, he will contend against his crucified and
mortified inclinations, till he obtain over them, when they
are nearly dead and buried, a complete victory.
2. The man who will reflect upon this inconsistent state, if
I may so denominate it, will easily perceive, that the things
which the apostle has here written, must be referred to this
state. For, diligently, and as if purposely, he exercises
caution over himself not to employ the word "Spirit" in any
passage in his description of this state; yet this word, the
use of which he here so carefully avoids, is that which he
employs in almost every verse of the next chapter, (Rom. 8)
and which is so familiar to this apostle in all his epistles,
as to seem to be perpetually before his eyes and his mind,
especially when he is treating about the regenerate and their
duty to God and their neighbour, and also when he treats upon
the contest which the pious still have with the flesh and the
remains of sin. The thoughtful consideration of this single
matter is able and ought to cause doubts in the minds of
those who interpret this portion of holy writ as applicable
to regenerate persons and those who are placed under grace,
if they only be animated with a sincere desire of
ascertaining the truth, and love the truth for its own sake,
even when it does not agree with their own preconceived
opinions.
3. I am also desirous that all men seriously consider how God
leads us to faith, in his Son, and to the obedience of faith,
and what means he uses to convert a sinner. We know that God
employs his holy word to produce this effect; we know that
this word consists of two essential and integral parts, the
law and the gospel; we know, also, that the law must first be
preached to a sinner, that he may understand and approve it,
that he may explore and examine his life by it when it is
known and approved, that, when such examination is completed,
he may acknowledge himself to be a sinner, and by his
demerits, deserving of damnation, that he may mourn and be
sorrowful on account of sin, and may detest it, that he may
understand himself to be in urgent need of a deliverer, and
that he may be instigated and compelled to seek him.
To a man who is thus prepared by the law, the grace of the
gospel must be announced, which, being manifested to the mind
by the Holy Spirit, and by the same Spirit sealed on the
heart, produces faith within us, by which we are united to
Christ; that, holding communion with him, we may obtain
remission of sins in his name, and may draw from him the
vivifying power of his Spirit. By this quickening power, the
flesh is mortified with its affections and lusts, and we are
regenerated to a new life, in which we not only will or
resolve to bring forth the fruits of gratitude to God, but we
are likewise capable to bring them forth, and actually do so
by this same Spirit, "who worketh in us both to will and to
do."
Let any man now describe to me out of the Scriptures the
proper effects which flow from the preaching of the law, in
the minds of those whom God has decreed to convert to a
better life; and I will instantly present to him a man, such
as he who is described to us by the apostle, under his own
person, in this chapter, (Rom. 7.) "But are these effects
through the preaching of the law produced in this man,
without the grace of Christ, and the operation of the Holy
Spirit?"
What man can have the audacity to affirm this, unless he be
one of the prime defenders of Pelagian doctrine, He who, by
the preaching of the law, (the Holy Spirit blessing such
preaching, and co-operating with it,) is compelled to flee to
the grace of Christ, is not instantly, or at once, under
grace, or under the influence, guidance and government of the
Spirit. For, "the law is our schoolmaster [to bring us] unto
Christ." (Gal. iii, 24.) "Christ is the end of the law for
righteousness to every one that believeth." (Rom. x, 4.) "By
the law is the knowledge of sin." (iii, 20.)
4. St. Augustine, when treating upon the use of the law,
says, in his Reply to the two epistles of the Pelagians to
Boniface, "The law, as a schoolmaster, leads and conducts a
man to this grace of God, by terrifying him concerning his
transgressions of the law, that something may be conferred on
him which it was not able to bestow." And in a subsequent
passage, "We do not, therefore, make void the law through
faith, but we establish the law,' which, by terrifying men,
leads them to faith. Therefore, 'because the law worketh
wrath,' that grace may bestow, on the man who is thus
terrified and turned to fulfill the righteousness of the law,
the mercy of God through Jesus Christ our Lord, who is the
wisdom of God, and concerning whom it is written, He beareth
in his tongue law and mercy. Law, by which he may terrify --
Mercy, by which he may afford relief; law by a servant --
mercy, by himself" &c., &c. (Lib. 4, cap. 5.)
Let St. Augustine also be consulted, in his treatise on
corruption and grace, in the first chapter of which he speaks
thus appropriately to the matter under discussion: "The Lord
himself has not only shown us from what evil we may turn
aside, and what good we may perform, which the letter of the
law alone is able to shew; but he also assists us, that we
may turn aside from evil and may do good, which no one can do
without the Spirit of grace. If this grace be wanting, the
law is present for this purpose -- to bring us in guilty and
to kill us, on which account, the apostle says, The letter
killeth, but the Spirit giveth life. (2 Cor. iii, 6.) He,
therefore, who lawfully uses the law, learns in it evil and
good; and, not confiding in his own strength, he flees to
grace, by the aid of which he ceases from evil and does good.
But what man thus flees to grace, except when his steps are
directed by the Lord, and he delighteth in his way? (Psalm
xxxvii, 23.) And by this also, the act of desiring the
assistance of grace is the beginning of grace."
Consult also the fifth chapter of the same treatise, in which
the following passage occurs: "You are not willing to have
your faults pointed out. You are unwilling that they should
be smitten, and that you should feel useful grief, which may
induce you to seek a physician. You are not desirous to have
yourself shown to yourself, that when you perceive your own
[mental] deformity you may be very importunate for a
reformation of yourself, and may supplicate God not to suffer
you to remain in this foul and deformed condition."
And in the sixth chapter, he says: "Therefore, let the
damnable origin be reprehended, that a willingness for
regeneration may arise out of the sorrow consequent on such
reprehension; yet, if he who is thus chastised be a son of
the promise, that, when the noise of the correction sounds
outwardly and the strokes of the whip are heard, God may work
inwardly in him also to will by his secret inspiration."
Musculus says, in his Common Places, in the chapter On Laws,
(fol. 124,) "The law causes me not only to understand, but
likewise with anguish and remorse of conscience to feel and
experience that sin is in me. The proper effect of the law
is, that it convicts us of being inexcusably guilty of sin,
subjects us to the curse, and condemns us, (Gal. 3,) and when
we are deeply affected with the smart of sin and
condemnation, it renders us, anxious and earnest in our
desires for the grace of God. Hence, arises that of the
apostle, which is the subject of his investigation in Romans
7, and at the close of which he exclaims, O wretched man that
l am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death? THE
GRACE OF GOD THROUGH JESUS CHRIST."
"But is this, therefore, the work of the regenerating
Spirit?" With regard to the END, I confess that it is; but
with regard to the EFFECT itself, I dare not make any
assertion. For mortification and vivification, which, as
integral parts, contain the whole of regeneration, are
completed in us by our participation of the death and
resurrection of Christ. (Rom. 6.) In Romans viii, 15, the
apostle distinguishes between "the Spirit of bondage to
fear," and "the Spirit of adoption." Many persons denominate
the former of these, "a legal Spirit," and the latter "the
Spirit of the gospel of Christ." I, therefore, make the
service of the Spirit of bondage to precede that of the
Spirit of adoption, though both of them tend to one design.
Whence, it appears that this my explanation of the seventh
chapter is not contrary to the true doctrine concerning the
law and its use, and the necessity of the grace of Christ;
but that the doctors of the church, who give a different
interpretation of it, have not reflected on this matter when
they entered on an explanation of the chapter. For, since
they teach, from the Scriptures, the very same thing as I
suppose the apostle here to make the subject of his
investigation, we do not differ from each other in our
opinion of doctrines, but only in this single circumstance --
that they do not think this passage relates to that head of
doctrine, which, I affirm, is professedly treated in it: Yet,
in this opinion, I do not stand alone, but I have many others
with me, as we shall afterwards perceive.
5. Some one may here object, "that by this, my explanation, a
three-fold state of man is laid down, when the Scriptures
acknowledge but a two-fold state; and that three kinds of men
are introduced, when no more than two are known to the
Scriptures -- that is, the state of regeneration and that
which precedes regeneration, believers and unbelievers,
regenerate and unregenerate men," &c.
To this I reply, (1.) that in my explanation three consistent
states of men are not laid down, neither are there three
distinct and perfectly opposite kinds of men; but that it
teaches how much the law has the power of effecting in a man,
and how the same individual is compelled by the law to flee
to the grace of Christ.
(2.) I say that the state of the man described in this
chapter is not a consistent one, but is rather a grade or
step from the one to the other -- from a state of impiety and
infidelity to a state of regeneration and grace -- from the
old state in Adam to the new state in Christ. According to
this grade or step, the man is denominated by some persons
renascent, [or in the article of being born again]. And,
truly, the distance of the one of these states from the other
is far too great, for a man to be able to pass from one to
the other without some intermediate steps.
(3.) I deny that there is any absurdity in laying down a
three-fold state of man, regard being had to the different
times; that is, a state before or without the law, one under
the law, and another under grace. For the apostolical
Scriptures make mention of such a three-fold state in the two
chapters now under consideration, and in Romans 6 and 7, and
Galatians 4 and 5.
St. Augustine says, in his book, The Exposition of certain
Propositions in the Epistle to the Romans, (Cap. 3)
"Therefore we distinguish the four conditions of man, into
that BEFORE the law, UNDER the law, under grace, and in
peace. In the state before the law, we follow the lusts of
the flesh; under the law, we are drawn along with them; under
grace, we neither follow those lusts, nor are drawn by them;
in peace, there is no lusting of the flesh. Before the law,
therefore, we do not fight; under the law, we fight," &c.,
&c.
Consult also Bucer, in his commentary on this passage. For he
lays down a three-fold man, (1.) a profane man who does not
yet believe in God, (2.) a holy man who loves God, but who is
weak to prevail against sin, and (3.) lastly, a man furnished
with a stronger portion of the Spirit of Christ, so that he
is able, not only to repress and condemn the flesh, but
likewise to live, in reality, the life of God, with pleasure,
and with confirmed and perpetual diligence. Let, therefore,
the whole of his commentary on this passage be perused, and
it will appear that, with respect to the substance of the
matter, the difference is very slight between his explanation
of it, and that which I have now given. This I shall also
clearly prove in the following chapter, by passages cited
from the same commentary.
But let us see whether the Scriptures themselves do not, in
many places, propose three kinds of men, and give us a
description of a three-fold state. In Rev. iii, 15,16, some
persons are described, as being neither hot nor cold, but
lukewarm. Christ says that he came not to call to repentance
"the righteous," that is, those who esteemed themselves as
such, but "sinners," that is, those who owned themselves, or
who, on his preaching, would own themselves to be of that
description. (Matt. ix, 13.) Christ calls to himself those
who are fatigued, weary, heavy-laden, and oppressed with the
burden of their sins, (Matt. xi, 28,)but drives away from him
those who are proud and puffed up with arrogance on account
of their own righteousness. (Luke xviii, 9.) "Jesus said unto
them, If ye were blind, ye should have no sin; but now ye
say, We see; therefore, your sin remaineth." (John ix, 41.)
In the parable of the Pharisee and the Publican, is intimated
to us a three-fold description of men -- one kind in the
Pharisee, two kinds in the Publican, one before his
justification, the other after it. But who can enumerate all
the similar instances, Indeed, such enumeration is
unnecessary. It is rather a matter of surprise, that, as the
books of our divines are filled with such distinctions, they
did not occur to their minds when meditating on this passage,
in which this matter [of the different conditions or states
of man] is professedly treated.
IV. THE CONNECTION BETWEEN THE SEVENTH AND THE EIGHTH
CHAPTERS
1. The truth of the interpretation of the seventh chapter, as
it has been so far deduced by the author, is proved from some
of the early verses of the eighth chapter when compared with
those which precede them. 2. The first verse. 3. The second
verse, and an explanation of the phrases used in it. 4. The
third verse. A comparison of the former part of it with
Romans vii, 5 and 14, and of the latter part of it with the
sixth verse of the same chapter. 5. The fourth verse, and a
comparison of it with Romans vii, 4. A paraphrastical
recapitulation of those things which are taught in the first
four verses of the eighth chapter, and their connection with
the preceding chapter.
1. But I may now be permitted to confirm this my
interpretation from some of the first of the verses of the
next chapter, provided they be diligently compared with those
in the seventh chapter.
2. For, in the first verse, a conclusion is inferred from
verses of the preceding chapter, which is agreeable and
accommodated to the principal design proposed by the apostle
through the whole of this epistle. The words are these:
"There is, therefore, now no condemnation to them who are in
Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the
Spirit."
That this verse contains a conclusion, is evident from the
illative particle "therefore," and indeed a conclusion not
deduced from the former part of the last verse in the seventh
chapter, but from the entire investigation, which consists of
these two parts: "Men do not obtain righteousness, and power
to conquer sin and to live in a holy manner, by means either
of the law of nature or that of Moses; but, through the faith
of the gospel of Jesus Christ, those very blessings are
gratuitously bestowed on them who work not, but believe on
Christ." But these two things, JUSTIFICATION which consists
of remission of sins, and The Spirit of Holiness by which
believers are enabled to overcome sin and to live in a holy
manner, are parts of the gracious covenant into which God has
entered with us in Christ: "I will put my laws into their
minds, and write them in their hearts, &c.; for I will be
merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their
iniquities will I remember no more." (Heb. viii, 10,12.)
Therefore, when the apostle had proceeded so far with the
proof of this thesis, (having in the first five chapters
treated on righteousness and remission of sins, and in the
sixth and seventh chapters, on the power to conquer sin and
live in a holy manner,) he now infers this conclusion: "There
is, therefore, now no condemnation to them who are in Christ
Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit."
The emphasis of the conclusion lies in these words: "Who are
in Christ Jesus, who walk, not after the flesh, but after the
Spirit," to the exclusion of those who are under the law, and
for whom is prepared certain condemnation, as being persons
out of Christ, and subjected to the dominion of sin -- as if
the apostle had said, "From all these things, therefore, it
is apparent that condemnation impends over all those who are
under the law, because they neither perform the law, nor are
able to perform it; but that freedom from condemnation
granted only to those who are in Christ, and who walk
according to the Spirit."
But that the emphasis lies in these words: "Those who are in
Christ Jesus," to the exclusion of the others, is apparent,
(1.) From the fact, that this very part is repeated. though
in other words, which are these, "who walk after the Spirit."
(2.) Because the exclusion of other persons is openly placed
in the repetition, "who walk not after the flesh."
(3.) From the subject, itself, of the apostle's
investigation, which is this: "The gospel and not the law, is
the power of God to salvation to those who believe and do not
work." Wherefore, in order that the conclusion may correspond
with the proposition, it ought to be read and understood with
the opposition here produced.
(4.) From other conclusions in this epistle, inferred in
similar cases -- "therefore, we conclude that a man is
justified by faith without the deeds of the law," (Rom. iii,
28) also, in the twenty-seventh verse of the same chapter,
"Where is boasting then, It is excluded. By what law? By that
of works? No; but by the law of faith." "But it was written
for us also, to whom it shall be imputed," that is, to those
who "believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the
dead." (iv, 24) And it appears that these things are spoken
in opposition, to the complete exclusion of another opposite,
thus: "But to him that worketh not, but believeth on Him that
justifieth the ungodly, his faith is accounted for
righteousness." (iv, 5.) "For the promise was not made to
Abraham through the law, but through the righteousness of
faith." (13.) "Ye are become dead to the law, that ye should
be married to Christ." (vii, 4.) As, likewise, in the passage
at present under consideration, "There is, therefore, now no
condemnation to them who are in Christ Jesus, who walk not
after the flesh, but after the Spirit,"
From these remarks, it is apparent that the words after the
flesh, but after the Spirit," do not belong to the
description either of the subject or of the attribute of the
preceding conclusion, as if they were described who are in
Christ, but that they are the consequent or the antecedent
itself of the same conclusion, though enunciated in a form
somewhat different. This is likewise evident from the very
words; for the pronoun, toiv "those," which is properly
subservient to this matter, is not used in this clause.
3. The same thing is taught in the second verse, in which
these two things are united, "the law of the Spirit of life
in Christ Jesus," that have reference to these two things in
the preceding verse, "Those in Christ Jesus," and walking
after the Spirit." But let us inspect the verse itself, which
reads thus: "For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ
Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death."
Before we compare this verse with that which preceded it, we
must give a preliminary explanation of the phrases used in
it. "The law of the Spirit" is, therefore, called the right,
the power, and the force or virtue of the Holy Spirit; for
the apostle continues in the mode of speaking which he had
previously adopted in the seventh chapter, where he
attributes a law to sin, to the mind and to the members, that
is, the power and force of commanding and impelling. The
Spirit is here called that "of life," that is, "the vivifying
Spirit" by a phrase familiar to the Hebrews, who employ the
genitive cases of substantives instead of adjectives; as "the
city of God," "the man of God," "the God of justice," &c. But
the Spirit is thus designated in opposition or distinction to
the law of the letter, or the letter of the law, which is
weak for the work of vivification, and knows nothing more
than to kill -- according to this passage, "The letter
killeth, but the Spirit giveth life," (2 Cor. iii, 6) and
according to this: "for if there had been a law given which
could have given life, verily righteousness should have been
by the law." (Gal. iii, 21.)
But this "law of the Spirit of life" is said to be "in Christ
Jesus," not because it is only in the person of Christ Jesus,
but because it can be obtained in Jesus Christ alone;
according to this declaration: "Believers receive the Spirit,
not by the works of the law, but by the hearing of faith."
(Gal. iii, 2,5.) This phrase, "in Christ," is very often
used in the same manner in the apostolical writings. But that
the phrase is to be received in this sense also in the
present passage, is manifest,
(1.) From the scope or design of the apostle, which is to
teach, that not through the law, but through the grace of
Christ, believers obtain righteousness and the Holy Spirit,
by whose power they may be enabled to have dominion over sin,
and to yield their members instruments of righteousness unto
God.
(2.) From comparing this passage with the first verse. For,
"to those who are in Christ Jesus," is attributed freedom
from condemnation, because "the vivifying Spirit in Christ
Jesus has made them free from the law of sin and death."
(3.) Because this "vivifying Spirit" does not "deliver from
the law of sin and death," except as it is communicated "to
those who are in Christ Jesus."
But to this "Spirit of life" is attributed that "it makes
those who are in Christ Jesus free from the law of sin and
death;" that is, from the power and tyranny of sin reigning,
and killing by means of the law. This deliverance or
emancipation is opposed to "the captivity unto the law of
sin," of which mention is made in Romans vii, 23, and to "the
body of death" which is mentioned in verse the twenty-fourth.
From this "law of sin," and from this "body of death," a man
who is under the law could be delivered neither through the
law of Moses, nor through "the law of the mind" which
"consents to the law of God." But from this is also most
admirably proved the conclusion deduced in the first verse
from those which preceded it [in the seventh chapter]. For
"deliverance from the law of sin and death" is opposed to
"condemnation;" and, therefore, when the former of those is
laid down, the latter is removed.
This deliverance is attributed "to those who are in Christ
Jesus," and "who walk according to the Spirit," from which it
follows, that they are made free from condemnation. But the
reason why this deliverance is attributed to that subject,
arises from the cause of deliverance, that is, the vivifying
Spirit, which Spirit, as it exists in Christ and is to be
obtained in him, is likewise in "those who are in Christ
Jesus." Wherefore, it is not at all wonderful, that this
Spirit exercises his own proper force and efficacy in those
persons in whom he dwells; and since this force or virtue is
so peculiar to him, that he has it not in common with the law
of Moses, it follows from this, that those only "who are in
Christ Jesus" and are partakers of his Spirit, or that those
who, being in Christ Jesus, are partakers of his Spirit, are
delivered from condemnation, while those who are under the
law remain under condemnation, as being those who are
overcome by "the law of the members," and have been "brought
into captivity under the law of sin," no successful
resistance being offered by "the law of the mind," which
"consents to the law of God."
We have already said that, from a comparison of this verse
with the twenty-third verse of the preceding chapter, an
unanswerable argument is deducible in proof -- that, in the
two verses now specified, the apostle is not treating about
the same man; but that, in the twenty-third verse of the
seventh chapter, he treats about a man who is under the law,
and in this second verse, about one who is under grace;
because the man described in the former of these verses is
"brought into captivity under the law of sin and death," and
this by "the law of the members," "the law of the mind"
offering fruitless resistance; but the man who is mentioned
in the second verse, by the power of the life-giving Spirit,
whom he has obtained in Christ Jesus, is "made free from the
same law of sin and death."
4. Let us consider the third verse, in which the same thing
may appear still more plainly to us; for in it the cause is
explained why men who are under the law, cannot be made free
from the dominion and condemnation of sin; but it is shown
that this is obtained for them and effected by Christ. But
the cause is this, because deliverance from the law of sin
and death, or freedom from condemnation, could not be
obtained except by the condemnation of sin, that is, except
sin had been previously despoiled of the [assumed] right
which it possessed, and of its power which it exercised over
men who were subject to it. But it possessed the right and
power of exercising dominion and of killing. But sin could
not be despoiled of its right, and deprived of its power, by
the law; for the law was rendered "weak, through the flesh,"
for the performance of such an arduous service. When God saw
this state of things, and was unwilling the unhappy race of
men should be perpetually detained under the tyranny and
condemnation of sin, "he sent his own Son in the likeness of
sinful flesh, and indeed for sin," that is, for destroying
it, and he condemned sin in the flesh of his Son, who bore
sin in his own body [on the tree] and took away from it that
authority over us which it possessed, and weakened its
powers.
From these remarks it appears that this passage, which has
hitherto been accounted one of great difficulty, is plain and
perspicuous, provided each part of it be arranged aright, in
the following manner: "For God, having sent his own Son in
the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin, condemned sin in
the flesh; which was a thing impossible to the law, because
it was weakened through the flesh." For "that which the law
could not do" is, "the condemnation of sin in the flesh?'
Hence it is manifest, that this verse briefly explains the
whole cause why sin reigns unto death over men who are under
the law, and why it possesses neither the authority nor the
power of reigning over "those who are in Christ Jesus" and
under grace. This may be briefly shown from a comparison of
those things which had been previously said, with this verse.
For these words, "what was impossible to the law because it
was weakened by the flesh," agree with the following
declaration, contained in the fifth verse of the preceding
chapter: "When we were in the flesh, the motions of sing,
which are by the law, did work in our members;" and with
these words in the fourteenth verse, "We know that the law is
spiritual, but I am carnal;" they also agree with the
eighteenth verse, "I know that in me, [that is, in my flesh,]
dwelleth no good thing."
But these words, "God, in the flesh of his Son, condemned
sin," agree with what is said in the sixth verse, of the
preceding chapter: "But now we are delivered from the law,
that being dead wherein we were held;" that is, sin being
condemned which held us bound and in subjection to it. But,
in this passage, the cause is more fully explained, that in
the flesh of Christ such condemnation was effected.
5. From these observations is deduced the meaning of the
fourth verse, plainly agreeing with those which preceded. It
is this, after it had come to pass, that sin was condemned in
the flesh of the Son of God, the right or authority of the
law was completed and consummated in those who are in Christ
Jesus, and who walk after the Spirit; so that they are no
longer under the guidance and government of the law, but
under the guidance of Him who has delivered us from sin, and
who has claimed us for his own people.
This is plainly expressed by the apostle, in the fourth verse
of the preceding chapter, in these words: "Ye also are become
dead to the law in the body of Christ, that ye should be
married to another, even to Him who is raised from the dead,
that we should bring forth fruit unto God."
For these phrases agree with each other: "Ye are become dead
to the law," and, "the right or authority of the law is
fulfilled or completed in you." And, "in the body of Christ
ye are become dead to the law," is the same as, "sin was
condemned in the flesh of Christ, that the right or authority
of the law might be fulfilled in us." But when the right of
the law is completed and consummated by the condemnation of
sin which was effected in the flesh of Christ, we belong or
are married to another, that is, the right is transferred
from the law to Christ, that we may be no longer under the
law, but under Christ, and may live under grace and the
guidance of his Spirit.
For these words, "that the right or authority of the law
might or may be fulfilled in us," must not be understood as
if, when sin had been condemned in the flesh of Christ, the
right or authority of the law was still to be completed; but
that after the condemnation of sin in the flesh of Christ,
the right of the law was actually fulfilled. Several forms of
speech, similar to this, are used in this manner in the
Scriptures. For instance: "All this was done, that it might
be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet:
(Matt. i, 22) "He came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth,
that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets,
He shall be called a Nazarene." (ii, 23.) "He came and dwelt
in Capernaum, which is upon the sea coast, in the borders of
Zabulon and Nephthalim, that it might be fulfilled which was
spoken by Esaias the prophet, saying, The land of Zabulon,
and the land of Nepthalim, &c., light is sprung up to them
who sat in the region and shadow of death." (iv, 13-16.) "He
cast out the spirits With His word, and healed all that were
sick, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias
the prophet, saying, Himself took our infirmities," &c.
(viii, 16,17.) See also Matt. xii, 17; xiii, 35; xxvi, 56. In
all these examples, the phrase, "that it might be fulfilled,"
evidently means that the prediction was actually fulfilled by
those acts which are mentioned in the several passages. This
is also signified by a phrase different from the preceding,
in Matt. xxvii, 9, "Then was fulfilled that which was spoken
by Jeremy the prophet." It is lawful also to change the mode
of speech in this verse, (Rom. viii, 4,) into another exactly
of the same import: "Then was fulfilled the right or
authority of the law in us." In addition to these, consult
Matt. xxvii, 35; Luke xxi, 22; John xiii, 18; xvii, 12;
xviii, 9; and innumerable other passages.
From this explication it is apparent, that this portion of
holy writ, (Rom. viii, 1-4,) is plain and perspicuous,
though, without this interpretation, it is encompassed with
much obscurity, as almost all interpreters have confessed,
while they have laboured hard to explain it.
We will now, by permission, compress all these remarks into a
small compass, and briefly recapitulate them; what I have
advanced will then become far more evident. Let us do this in
the following manner:
"Since, therefore, we have already seen, that men under the
law are held captive under the dominion and tyranny of sin,
we may easily conclude from this, that those only who are in
Christ Jesus, and who walk after the Spirit and not after the
flesh, are free from all condemnation; because the law, the
right, the power, the force or virtue of the vivifying
Spirit, which is and can be obtained in Jesus Christ alone,
has liberated persons of this description from the law, the
power and this force of sin and death, from the empire and
dominion of sin, and of its condemnation. Christ Jesus could
lawfully do this by his Spirit, as being the person in whose
flesh sin was condemned, that it has no longer any right,
neither can have any, over those who are Christ's; in which
flesh, indeed, He was sent by his Father, because this very
thing was impossible to the law, weakened as it was through
the flesh. And thus it has come to pass, that the right of
the law, which it had over us when we were still under the
law, is completed or fulfilled in persons of this
description, who have become Christ's people through faith,
that they might hereafter live, be influenced, and governed
by his grace and according to the guidance of the Holy
Spirit. From these things we may certainly conclude that sin
cannot have dominion over them, and therefore, that they are
able to yield their members instruments of righteousness to
God, as those who have been translated from the death of sin
to the life of the Spirit."
But these topics the apostle pursues as far as the sixteenth
verse of this eighth chapter, in a manner accommodated to the
same scope or design as we have hitherto pointed out; and he
seems always mindful of the exhortation which he had given in
Romans vi, 12,13; from the conjoint reason in which he
descends into the succeeding long investigation.
These observations, however, may suffice, lest we be too
operose in demonstrating a matter that is so plain and
perspicuous.
SECOND PART
I. THE OPINION WHICH IS TO BE CORROBORATED BY TESTIMONIES
This opinion, which explains Romans 7, as relating not to a
man under grace, but to one who is placed under the law, and
to one who is not yet regenerated by the Spirit of Christ,
was never yet condemned in the church of Christ, as
heretical, but has always had some defenders among the
doctors of the church.
We will now approach to the second part of our proposition,
which we have judged it right to treat for the purpose of
making it evident to all men, that the opinion which I defend
is not of recent growth, neither has it been fabricated by my
brain, nor borrowed from some heretic, but that it is very
ancient, and approved by a great part of the doctors of the
primitive church, and that, besides, it has never been so far
rejected, by those who have given a different interpretation
to the passage, as to induce them to judge it worthy of being
branded with the black mark of heresy.
II. THE MOST ANCIENT AND MOST RESPECTABLE OF THE CHRISTIAN
FATHERS APPROVE OF THE INTERPRETATION WHICH WE GIVE TO THIS
CHAPTER
1. Irenaeus. 2. Tertullian. 3. Origen. 4. Cyprian. 5.
Chrysostom. 6. Basil the Great. 7. Theodouret. 8. Cyril.
9. Macarius the Egyptian. 10. Damascenus. 11. Theophylact.
12. Ambrose. 13. Jerome.
1. IRENAEUS
Irenaeus thus cites part of this chapter in lib. 3, cap. xx,
"On this account, therefore, he, who through the virgin is
Emmanuel, God with us, the Lord himself, is the sign of our
salvation; because he was the Lord who saved them, as through
themselves, they possessed not the means of being saved. On
account of this also, when St. Paul is shewing the weakness
of man, he says, I know that in me, (that is, in my flesh,)
dwelleth no good thing, thus intimating that the blessing of
salvation is not from us, but from God. And again, O wretched
man that l am, who shall deliver me from the body of this
death? He then infers a deliverer, the grace of Jesus Christ
our Lord." In this quotation, [when referring to St. Paul's
declaration,] he does not say, "a regenerate Man," "a
believer," or Christian," but simply "a man," under which
appellation, neither the Scriptures nor the fathers are
accustomed to speak of one who is a Christian, a believer,
and a regenerate man.
2. TERTULLIAN
For though he denied that in His flesh dwelt any good thing,
yet it was according to the law of the letter in which he
was; but according to the law of the Spirit, with which he
connects us, he delivers from the weakness of the flesh. He
says, "For the law of the Spirit of life hath manumitted thee
from the law of sin and death." For though he seems to
dispute on the part of Judaism, yet he directs to us the
integrity and plenitude of instructions, on account of whom,
as labouring "in the law through the flesh, God sent his own
Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned
sin in the flesh." (On Chastity, cap. 17.)
In this sentence, Tertullian openly affirms, that the passage
must be explained concerning "a man who is under the law of
the letter." Nor is it a very great objection if any one
assert, that this book was written by him while he was in a
heresy; for on this point he was not heretical, and the
opinion, it is apparent, had then obtained, that this chapter
was to be understood in this manner.
3. ORIGEN
But with respect to what he says, "but I am carnal, sold
under sin," on this occasion, as a teacher of the church, he
takes upon himself the personation of the weak, on which
account he has also said in another passage, "to the weak
became I also as weak." Therefore, in this passage St. Paul
is made "a carnal man and sold under sin," to those who are
the weak, (that is, to the carnal,) and who are sold-under
sin, and he speaks those things which it is their practice to
utter under the pretext either of excuse or of accusation.
Speaking, therefore, as in their person, he says, "but I am
carnal, sold under sin," that is, living according to the
flesh, and reduced, [as a servant] by purchase, to the power
of sin, lust and concupiscence; "for that which I do, I allow
not," &c.
And he (that is, Paul the carnal man) here says, "now then it
is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me." But in
other passages Paul the spiritual man says, "I laboured more
abundantly than they all, yet not I, but the grace of God
which was with me." Therefore, as he thus ascribes his
labours, not to himself, but to the grace of God which worked
in him; so does that carnal man attribute the evil works, not
to himself, but to sin that dwelleth and worketh in him. On
this account he says, "now then it is no more I that do it,
but sin that dwelleth in me; for in me, (that is, in my
flesh,) dwelleth no good thing." For Christ does not yet
dwell in him, neither in his body yet the temple of the Holy
Spirit. Nevertheless, this man whose character is personated
is not in every respect averse from good things, but in
purpose and in will he begins to seek after good things. But
he cannot yet obtain such things in reality and in works. For
there is a certain infirmity of this kind in those who
receive the beginnings of conversion, that when they truly
will instantly to do every thing that is good, the effect
does not immediately follow the will. (On Romans 7.)
4. CYPRIAN
When treating upon the contest between the flesh and the
Spirit, in his sixth Discourse On the Lord's Prayer, as well
as in his pamphlet On the Celibacy of the Clergy, Cyprian
does not cite Romans 7, but he quotes Gal. v, 17, "The flesh
lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the
flesh," &c. But that he understood Romans 7, to relate not
only to the indwelling of sin, but also to its dominion, is
evident from his Prologue concerning the Cardinal Works of
Christ, in which, among other remarks, the following occurs -
- "If I do not know who it is that inscribed this law in my
members that it may, with such violent domination, oppress
the Spirit, and that the better and more worthy nature may
succumb to the worse, I must patiently endure it if I do not
understand the Almighty Operator of the universe."
He adds, in a subsequent passage of the same prologue: It is
difficult to understand wherefore this law of sin, in this
and in similar individuals, oppresses the law of
righteousness, and wherefore weak and enervated reason so
miserably falls, when it is able to stand; especially when
this defect depends on the sentence of damnation, and the
ancient transgression has obtained this inevitable
punishment."
5. CHRYSOSTOM
When treating professedly on this portion of holy writ and
explaining it, in his comment on Romans 7, Chrysostom, after
confirming what he had advanced in the preceding verses,
expresses himself in the following manner:
Therefore, Paul subjoined this assertion, "but I am carnal,
sold under sin." Thus describing a man who lives under the
law and before it. Therefore, sin itself is adverse to the
law of nature. For this is what he says, "Warring against the
law of my mind." It also imposes on the law of nature a
universal contest and warfare, when it afterwards draws up in
battle array the forces of sin. For the Mosaic law was lastly
added beyond what was necessary. But, though the former law
teaches indeed those things which ought to be done, and
though the latter unites in extolling them; yet neither the
one nor the other has performed any execution in this battle
against sin. So great is the tyranny of sin, so wonderfully
prevailing and overcoming! This is likewise intimated by St.
Paul, when, after announcing the conflict of opposing and
predominant sin, he says: "But I see another law in my
members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me
into captivity to the law of sin." For he does not simply
say, "conquering me," but "rendering me a captive to the law
of sin." Neither does he say, "bringing me into captivity to
the impulse of the flesh or of carnal nature," but "bringing
me into captivity to the law of sin," that is, to the tyranny
and power of sin.
O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body
of this death? Do you here behold how amazingly great is the
tyranny of wickedness, and how it also overcomes the mind
which "finds a condelectation, or joint delight, in the law
of God?" For he says, "It is not that any one says I hate the
law of God "or am averse to it, and am brought into captivity
to sin. For "I find a condelectation in the law, I consent to
it, and flee to it." Yet it was not able to save him when he
fled to it. But Christ has saved him, when he was fleeing,
from it. Here you acknowledge the great excellence of grace.
And in his Commentary on Romans viii, 9, he says:
After sin has been destroyed, this difficult warfare is
terminated by the grace of the Holy Spirit, through which the
contest is now become easy to us. For this grace first Crowns
us [as Victors], and then leads us forth to battle honourably
attended by numerous auxiliary forces.
6. BASIL THE GREAT
But we will now adduce what he has said in another passage,
when delivering the same doctrine, in a manner far more
objurgatory: "For we know that the law is spiritual; but I am
carnal, sold under sin. For that which I do I allow not," &c.
And, prosecuting this speculation in more particulars, that
it is impossible for him who is held captive by sin to serve
the Lord, he manifestly points out to us our Deliverer from
this tyranny, while he says, "O wretched man that I am I who
shall deliver me from this body of death, I give thanks to
God through Jesus Christ our Lord," &c. (On Baptism, lib. 1
fol. 409.)
It is, therefore quite necessary, both from the things
already related, and from others of a similar kind, (if we
have not received the blessing of God in vain,) that we be
first delivered from the power of the devil, who leads the
man that is detained in captivity by sin to [the commission
of] those evils which he would not, and then, having denied
all things present, and our own self, and having left all
kindred feeling for this life, that we become the Lord's
disciples, as he hath himself said, "If any man will come to
me, let him deny himself," &c. (Ibid.)
This is what he who is unwillingly drawn by sin ought to
know, that he is governed by another sin pre-existing in
himself, which while he willingly serves, with regard to
other things he is led by it even to those which he does not
will. As it is said in Romans 7, "For we know that the law is
spiritual; but I am carnal, sold under sin," &c., quoted as
far as the seventeenth verse, "but sin that dwelleth in me.
(Summary of Morals, Sum. 23, cap. I, fol. 477.)
The spirit or mind, which is the patient bearer of the
dominion of the affections or inclinations, is not permitted
by them to be free to [do] those things which it wills,
according to the speculation of the apostle already related,
who said, "but I am carnal, sold under sin. For what I would,
that do I not; but what I hate, that do 1." (Compendium of
Questions explained, Quest. 16, fol. 563.) "Now then it is no
more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me," God himself
permitting even this to befall us for our good, if by any
means the mind, through those things which it reluctantly
suffers, may be brought to understand that which has the
dominion over it; and if, knowing itself, that it unwillingly
serves sin, it recover from the snare of the devil, and seek
for the mercy of God which is prepared to receive those who
are legitimately penitent. (Ibid.)
7. THEODORET
But I am carnal. He introduces a man before [he has obtained]
grace, who is beset with motions and perturbations of mind.
For he denominates that man carnal who has not yet obtained
spiritual grace. (On Romans 7.)
For what I would, that do l not; but what l hate, that do 1.
The law beautifully effects one thing, that is, it teaches
what is evil, and induces a hatred of it on the mind. But
these words, "I would not," and "I hate," signify weakness,
and not necessity. For we do not sin, as being impelled by
necessity or by some force; but, being enticed by pleasure,
we do those things which we abhor as wicked and flagitious
deeds. (Ibid.)
I delight in the law of God after the inward man. He has
called the mind "the inward man" (Ibid.)
But I see another law in my members, warring, &c. He bestows
on sin the appellation of "the law of sin." It exerts its
operation when the corporeal perturbations of the mind are in
lively motion; but, on account of that supineness with which
the mind has invested itself from the beginning, it is unable
to restrain them. Though the mind has cast away its own
liberty, yet it has patience enough to serve them. But though
the mind thus serves them, yet it hates servitude; and
commends him who brings an accusation against servitude.
After the apostle had discoursed on all these topics, that he
might show what sort of people we were before grace, and our
condition after grace, and having taken on himself the
personation of those who, before grace, had been besieged and
encompassed by sin; therefore, as though he was completely
surrounded by a mass of enemies, and led away into captivity
and compelled to become a slave, and seeing no aid from any
other quarter, he grievously groans and laments; he shows
that help could not be afforded by the law, and he cries out,
"O wretched man that I am!" (Ibid.)
There is therefore now no condemnation, &c. For the
perturbations of our mind do not overcome us who are now
unwilling, because we have accepted the grace of the divine
Spirit. (On Romans 8.)
For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus, &c. As he
called sin "the law of sin," so does he call the vivifying
Spirit "the law of the Spirit." he says, that the grace of
this Spirit, through faith in Jesus Christ, has endowed thee
with a two-fold liberty; for it has not only broken the power
of sin, but it has also destroyed the tyranny of death.
(Ibid.)
8. CYRIL
For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through
the flesh, &c. Therefore, when the only Begotten became man
for us, the law of sin was indeed abolished in the flesh; and
our affairs were brought back again that they may return to
their first origin. For death, corruption, pleasures and
other lusts prevailed, which, having corruption as their
assistant, committed depredations on the weak and infirm
mind. (Against Julian, lib. 3, fol. 184.)
So then with the mind I myself serve the law of God, but with
the flesh,, the law of sin. There is, therefore, now no
condemnation to them who are in Christ Jesus, &c., quoting
the whole passage down to the 5th verse. For the flesh and
the spirit manifestly fight the one against the other; that
is, carnal prudence and the motions of innate lusts war
against the power of life according to the Spirit. Though the
divine law urges us that we ought to choose the good, yet the
desire of the flesh is born, towards that which is contrary.
But now that is loosened which hindered, and the law of sin
is weakened; but the law of the Spirit has prevailed. On what
account, "For God hath sent his own Son in the likeness of
the flesh of sin, that he might condemn sin in the flesh."
Now, in what manner was not the incarnation of the Word
exceedingly useful, For even "our sin is here condemned in
the flesh." But if the Word had not been made flesh, our
affairs would have remained without any amendment, and we
should now be serving in the flesh the law of sin, no one
having abolished it within us. (On the True Faith, to the
Queens, lib. I, fol. 283.)
We confess, therefore, that, by Adam's personal transgression
of the law, the human substance has been corrupted; and that,
by the pleasures of the flesh, and those motions which are so
pleasing to our nature, our understanding is oppressed as by
the domination of a tyrant. Wherefore it was necessary for
our salvation, who are sojourners on earth, that the WORD OF
GOD should become man, and he should take human flesh upon
himself as his own, given up though it was to corruption, and
sickly through the allurements of pleasure; and that, as he
is the life of all, he should indeed destroy its corruption,
but restrain its innate motions, that is, those which
impelled us headlong to vices and pleasures; for in this
manner it was necessary that offenses should be mortified in
our flesh. But we recollect that the blessed Paul denominates
the voluptuous motions which art planted within us, "the law
of sin." Wherefore, because human flesh became a property of
the WORD, it has now ceased to yield to corruption. And
because he knew no sin, as God who united him to himself,
and, as I have already said, who made [human nature] a
property [of the WORD], it has now ceased to be sick with
vices and pleasures. Neither did the only begotten Son of God
perform this for himself, (for he is the Word which always
exists,) but he undoubtedly did it for us. For if we are
alike brought into captivity through Adam's transgression of
the law, therefore the blessings which are in Christ will
descend upon us, and which are incorruption and the
destruction of sins. (First Epistle to Successus.)
9. MACARIUS THE EGYPTIAN
Adam having transgressed the command of God, and having
obeyed the impious serpent, sold himself to the devil; and
thus wickedness invested his mind, that excellent creature,
which God had formed after his own image, as the apostle
likewise says: "Having spoiled principalities and powers, and
triumphed over them in his cross." For the Lord came on this
account, that he might expel them, [the principalities and
powers,] and might receive his own house and his proper
temple, which is MAN. The mind, therefore, is called "the
body of darkness and of wickedness," so long as it has within
itself the darkness of sin; because it lives there in a
wicked world of darkness, and is there detained captive. As
Paul likewise, when giving it the appellation of "the body of
sin and death," says "that the body of sin might be
destroyed." And again, "Who shall deliver me from the body of
this death?" On the contrary, the mind that has believed in
God, is both delivered from the mortified sin of a life of
darkness, and has received the light of the Holy Spirit as
its life; living in which, from that time it perseveres;
because it is there governed by the light divine. (Homily 1.)
From this, it is evident, that Macarius understood this
passage, as referring to a man who was subjected to the
spirit of darkness, the slave of sin, and the captive of
Satan, and who, not being yet dead to sin, has not received
the light of the Holy Spirit, that is, who is not yet
regenerated by the Spirit of Christ.
10. DAMASCENUS
In the fourth book of his Orthodox Faith, (cap. 23,) he
explains this matter very satisfactorily; wherefore, it will
not be considered irksome, if at greater length we transcribe
his opinion in his own words, as they have been rendered by
his Latin translator:
The law of God, when coming to our mind, attracts it to
itself, and stimulates our consciences. But our conscience is
also called "the Law of our mind." But the suggestion of the
devil, that is, the law of sin, when coming to the members of
the flesh, also commits itself, through the flesh, to us.
For, after we have once voluntarily transgressed the law of
God, and have admitted the suggestion of the devil, we have
granted entrance to him, being brought into captivity by our
own selves to sin: Whence our body is promptly led on to
commit sin. Therefore, the odour and feeling of sin is said
to be inherent to our body, that is, the lust and pleasure of
the body, "the law in the members of our flesh." Therefore,
"the law of the mind," that is, the conscience, feels a sort
of condelectation in the law of God, that is, in the
commandment which it really wills. But "the law of sin," that
is, the suggestion through. the law which is in the members,
that is, the concupiscence, the inclination and motion of the
body, by means of the irrational part of the soul also "wars
against the law of my mind," that is, my conscience, and
brings me, consenting to the law of God and not fulfilling
it, yet not desiring sin, into captivity, according to
contradiction through the enticement of pleasure and the lust
of the body, and the brute part of the soul which is devoid
of reason -- as I have before said, it causes me to err, and
persuades me to serve sin. "But what was impossible to the
law, in that the law was rendered weak through the flesh,
God, sending his own Son in the likeness of the flesh of
sin," (for he assumed flesh, but by no means sin,) "condemned
sin in the flesh, that the righteousness of the law might be
fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the
Spirit." For "the Spirit strives with our infirmity," and
affords strength to "the law of the mind" in our souls,
against "the law which is in our members."
11. THEOPHYLACT
He says, "I am carnal," that is, human nature universally --
both that part of it in existence before the enactment of the
law, and that at the time of the giving of the law -- had a
numerous multitude of passions associated with it. For we not
only became mortal through Adam's transgression of the law,
but human nature, being "sold under sin," receives likewise
corrupt inclinations, being evidently subjected to the
authority and domination of sin, so that it cannot raise its
head. (On Romans 7.)
This weakness, therefore, the law could not cure, though it
dictated what ought to be done, but when Christ came, he
healed it. This then is the scope or design of those things
which the apostle has said, or will yet say -- to shew that
human nature has endured those things which are immedicable,
and that it cannot be restored to soundness by any other than
by Christ, and by him alone. (ibid.)
O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body
of this death? The law of nature was not able, the written
law could not; but the tyranny of sin conquered both of them.
Whence, therefore, is the hope of salvation, &c. (Ibid.)
I yield thanks to God through Jesus Christ. For he has
performed those things which the law was unable to do. For he
has delivered me from weakness of body, inspiring into it
strength and consolation, that it may no longer be oppressed
by the tyranny of sin.
12. AMBROSE
Whether St. Ambrose, or some other person, was the author or
the interpolator of those Commentaries on the Epistle to the
Romans, which generally pass under his name, the following
are some of his remarks on the seventh chapter:
That he is sold under sin, is that he derives his origin from
Adam, who first sinned, and by his own transgression rendered
himself subject to sin, as Isaiah says, "For your iniquities
have ye sold yourselves." (i, 1.) For Adam first sold
himself; and by this act, all his seed was subjected to sin.
Wherefore man is too full of weakness to observe the precepts
of the law, unless he be strengthened by divine aids. Hence
arises that which he says, "The law is spiritual, but I am
carnal," &c.; that is, the law is strong, and just, and
faultless; but man is frail, and subjugated by the offense of
his progenitor, that he is unable to use his power with
regard to yielding obedience to the law. He must therefore
flee to the mercy of God, that he may avoid the severity of
the law, and being exonerated from his transgressions, may,
with regard to other things, resist his enemy under the
favour of heaven.
But to perform that which is good I find not. Therefore, that
which is commanded by the law is pleasing to him, and his
will is to do it; but, in order to its completion, power and
virtue are wanting; because he is so oppressed by the power
of sin, that he cannot go where he would; neither is he able
to contradict, because another is the lord and master of his
power. (Ibid.)
That he may extol the grace of God, the apostle expounds
these words, concerning the great evils from which it has
delivered man; that he might point out what destructive
materials he derives from Adam, but what blessings through
Christ have been obtained for him whom the law could neither
succour nor relieve. (Ibid.) Let the whole [of the rest of
the] passage be perused.
13. JEROME
We have sinned, and have committed iniquity, and have done
wickedly, and have rebelled, &c. Undoubtedly the three Hebrew
children had not sinned, neither were they of that
[accountable] age when they were led away to Babylon, so as
to be punished for their vices. Therefore, as they here speak
in the person of their nation at large, so we must read and
apply that passage of the apostle, "for what I would, that do
I not," &c. (On Daniel 9.)
III. THE OPINION OF ST. AUGUSTINE
1. Quotations from his writings. 2. These passages confirm
the interpretation of the author. It is objected, that St.
Augustine afterwards gave a different explanation, and
retracted his former opinion; to this the reply is, it
appears that his interpretation of this chapter was free from
any such change. 3. What St. Augustine properly retracted is
shown by quotations from his writings. 4. His modesty in the
explanation of this chapter. He understands this passage to
refer, not to actual sins, but to the internal motions of
concupiscence.
1. But let us approach to St. Augustine, and see what was his
opinion concerning this passage, since my opinion is loaded
and oppressed with the weight of his authority:
If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law
that it is good. The law is indeed sufficiently defended from
all crimination. But we must be on our guard to prevent any
one from supposing, that, by these words, the free exercise
or choice of the will is taken away from us; which is not the
fact. For now is described a man placed under the law, before
[the arrival of] grace. (Exposition of certain Propositions
from the Epistle to the Romans, cap. 7.)
But I see another law in my members, warring against the law
of my mind, &c. He calls that "the law of sin" by which every
one is bound who is entangled in the habit or nature of the
flesh. He says that this wars against "the law of the mind,"
and "brings it into captivity to the law of sin." From this,
the man is understood to be described who is not yet under
grace. For, if the carnal habit or nature were only to
maintain a warfare, and not to bring into captivity, there
would not be condemnation. For in this consists condemnation
-- that we obey and serve corrupt and carnal desires. But, if
such desires still exist and do not all disappear, yet in
this case we do not yield obedience to them, we are not
brought into captivity, and we are now under grace,
concerning which he speaks when he cries out for the aid of
the Deliverer, that this might be possible through the grace,
of love, which fear was not able to do through the law. For
he has said, "O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me
from the body of this death," And he added, "the grace of God
through Jesus Christ our Lord." He then begins to describe
man placed under grace, which is the third degree of those
four into which we have distinguished mankind. (Ibid.)
But not being yet content with the past inquiry and
explanation, lest I had, with too much negligence, passed by
any thing in it, (Rom. 7,) I have still more cautiously and
attentively examined the very same words of the apostle, and
the tenor of their meanings. For you would not consider it
proper to ask such things, if the manner in which they may be
understood were easy and devoid of difficulties. For, from
the passage in which it is written -- "What shall we say
then? Is the law sin? God forbid," unto that in which the
apostle says, "I find then a law, that, when I would do
good," &c., and, I believe, as far the verse in which, it is
said, "O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from
the body of this death, The grace of God through Jesus Christ
our Lord" -- you wished me to elucidate or resolve the
question first from these passages, in which the apostle
seems to me to have transfigured unto himself, a man placed
under the law, with whose words he speaks from his own
person. (To Simplicianus, the Bishop of the Church of Milan.)
Hence it is evident, FIRST, that the church had at that
period prescribed nothing definite concerning the meaning of
this passage: For Simplicianus, the bishop of Milan, indeed,
officiating in the very Church in which St. Ambrose had
formerly discharged the Episcopal functions, would not have
earnestly requested to have the opinion of St. Augustine, if
the opinion to be maintained concerning it had been
prescribed. Secondly. After St. Augustine had diligently
considered the matter, he openly declares, that the whole
passage must be understood as referring to a man under the
law. "For," he says, "I was without the law once." By this he
plainly shows that he was not speaking properly in his own
person, but generally in the person of "the old man." (Ibid.)
He afterwards subjoins the cause why it is so, and says, "For
we know that the law is spiritual, but I am carnal," in which
he shows, that the law cannot be fulfilled except by
spiritual persons, who do not become such without the aid of
grace. (Ibid.)
Indeed, when he had said -- "but I am carnal," he also
subjoined the kind of carnal man that he was. For even those
who are now placed under grace, and who are now redeemed by
the blood of Christ, and born again through faith, are called
"carnal" after a certain manner; to whom the same apostle
says, "And I, brethren, could not speak unto you as unto
spiritual, but as unto carnal," &c. (1 Cor. iii, 1.) But that
man who is still under the law and not under grace, is so
very carnal as not yet to be born again from sin, but to be
sold under the law by sin; because the price of deadly
pleasure embraces that sweetness by which a man is deceived
and delighted to act even contrary to the law, since the
pleasure is greater in proportion to its unlawfulness, &c.
"He consents, therefore, to the law of God," inasmuch as he
does not what it prohibits, but chiefly by not willing that
which he does. For, not being yet liberated by grace, he is
conquered [by sin], although through the law he is both
conscious that he is acting improperly, and is reluctant. But
with regard to that which follows, where he says, "Now then
it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me;" he
does not, therefore, say it, because he does not consent to
commit sin, though he consents to the law by disapproving of
the sin which he commits. But he is still speaking in the
person of a man placed under the law, who is not yet under
grace, and who is indeed drawn, by reigning concupiscence and
by the deceitful sweetness of prohibited sin, to perpetrate
evil, though, through his knowledge of the law, he partly
disapproves of such bad actions. But this is the reason why
he says, "It is no more I that do it," because, being
conquered, he does it, since it is done by evil desires, to
whose conquering power he yields. But grace causes him no
longer thus to yield, and strengthens the mind of man against
lusts, of which grace the apostle is now about to treat.
(Ibid.) SEE ALSO WHAT IMMEDIATELY FOLLOWS THIS QUOTATION.
"To will is present with me." He says this with respect to
facility. For what can be more easy, to a man placed under
the law, than to will that which is good, and to do what is
evil, &c. (Ibid.)
But the whole of this is said for the purpose of shewing to
man, while yet a captive, that he must not presume on his own
strength or power. On this account he reproved the Jews as
proudly boasting about the works of the law, when they were
attracted by concupiscence to whatsoever was unlawful, though
the law, of which they boasted, declared "Thou shalt not
covet," or indulge in concupiscence. Therefore, a man who is
conquered, condemned and captivated, must humbly declare -- a
man who, after having received the law, is not as one that
lives according to the law, but is rather a transgressor of
it, must humbly exclaim, "O wretched man that I am," &c.
(Ibid.)
2. That man who will compare these passages from St.
Augustine with my arguments concerning Romans 7, will
perceive that we entirely agree in sentiment, and that I
subscribe to this opinion of St. Augustine. From these
extracts, it likewise appears that nothing had, at that
period, been prescribed by the church concerning this portion
of the apostolical writing,, but nothing towards that part
especially -- that it was to be understood about a man who is
regenerate and placed under grace.
But I am here met with this objection: "St. Augustine, in
subsequent years, gave a different explanation to this
chapter, that is, as being applicable to a regenerate man
placed under grace, as he has done in the 43rd, 45th, and
47th of his discourses On Time, and in several other
passages." I confess, that the fact was as it is here stated;
and we will afterwards examine those passages; we shall
perceive how much they are able to contribute towards the
establishment of the opinion that is opposed to mine. "But,"
the same objectors say, "St. Augustine retracted and
condemned that very opinion which he had first explained in
his treatise, entitled, An Exposition of certain Propositions
in the Epistle to the Romans, and in his book addressed to
Simplicianus, bishop of Milan; his authority, therefore,
cannot be adduced in confirmation of that opinion."
To this I might reply, First, from the fact of St. Augustine
having first entertained the same opinion about this passage
as I do, and afterwards a different one, it is evident that
neither of these opinions had been considered by the church
in the light of a catholic or universally admitted doctrine.
Secondly. It is possible that St. Augustine may, in the
beginning, have held a more correct opinion than that which
he subsequently maintained, especially when, in the first
instant, he followed his own judgment, which had been formed
from an accurate inspection of the entire chapter, and from a
diligent comparison of different sentiments on the subject;
but he was afterwards influenced by the authority of certain
interpreters of holy writ, as he informs us in his
Retractions, (lib. I, cap. 23,) though he adds, that he had
with much diligence considered the subject; for he did not
consider it without some of that prejudice which he had
imbibed from the authority of those expositors.
3. But though I might make those preliminary replies, yet the
answer which I will give is this: St. Augustine never trusted
or condemned that opinion by which he had explained this
chapter as applicable to a man placed under the law; but he
only retracted this part of his early opinion "These words
must not be received as uttered in the person of the apostle
himself, who was then spiritual, but in that of a man placed
under the law and not yet under grace." For he had made two
assertions, First, that this chapter must be understood as
relating to a man placed under the law. Secondly, that it
must neither be understood as relating to a man placed under
grace, nor as relating to the apostle himself who was then
spiritual. The former of these assertions was never retracted
by St. Augustine; the latter he has retracted, as will most
clearly appear to any one who will examine the passage, which
it will be no trouble to transcribe on this occasion, since
the works of this father are not in the hands of every one.
In the first book of his "Retractions," (cap. 23,) he says:
"While I was yet a priest, it happened that the Epistle of
the apostle to the Romans was read among us who were at that
time together at Carthage, and my brethren made inquiries of
me about some passages in it, to which when I had given as
proper replies as I was able, it was the wish of my brethren
that what I spoke on this subject should be written out,
rather than be uttered in an extemporaneous manner; when, on
this point I had acceded to their request, another book was
added to my Opuscula. In that book I say, ' But when the
apostle asserts, For we know that the law is spiritual; but I
am carnal, sold under sin, he shows in a manner sufficiently
plain, that it is impossible for the law to be fulfilled by
any persons, except by those who are spiritual, and are made
such by the grace of God.' This I wished not to be received
in the person of the apostle, who was at that time spiritual,
but in that of a man placed under the law, and who was not
yet under grace. For that was the manner in which I first
understood these words; which I afterwards considered with
more diligence, after having perused the productions of
certain commentators on the divine oracles, by whose
authority I was moved; and I perceived that, when he says for
we know that the law is spiritual; but I am carnal, sold
under sin, the words may also be understood as referring to
the apostle himself. This I have shown, with as much
diligence as I was able, in those books which I have lately
written against the Pelagians.
"In this book, therefore, I have said that, by the words but
l am carnal, sold under sin, through the remainder of the
chapter to the verse in which he says, O wretched man that I
am! a man is described who is still under the law, but not
yet placed under grace, who wills to do that which is good,
but who, conquered by the desires of the flesh, does that
which is evil. From the dominion of this concupiscence the
man is not delivered, except by the grace of God through
Jesus Christ our Lord, by the gift of the Holy Ghost, through
whom love being diffused, or shed abroad, in our hearts,
overcomes all the desires of the flesh, that we may not
consent to those desires to do evil, but rather that we may
do good. By this, indeed, is now overturned the Pelagian
heresy, that will not admit that the love by which we live
good and pious lives is from God to us, but that asserts it
to be from ourselves.
"But in those books which we have published against the
Pelagians, we have shown, that the words of the apostle in
Romans 7, are better understood as those of a spiritual man
who is now placed under grace on account of the body of flesh
which is not yet spiritual, but which will be so in the
resurrection of the dead, and on account of carnal
concupiscence itself, with which the saints maintain such a
conflict, not consenting to it for evil, as not to be without
its opposing motions in this life which yet they resist. But
the saints will not have such motions to evil in that world
in which death will be swallowed up in victory. Therefore, on
account of this concupiscence and those motions to which such
a resistance is given as they may still be in us, [or as
suffers them yet to be in us,] every holy person who is now
placed under grace can utter all those words which I have
here said are the expressions of a man who is not yet placed
under grace, but under the law. To show this, would require
much time; and I have mentioned the place where I have shown
it." (Ibid.)
"Of the books which I wrote when a bishop, the first two were
addressed to Simplicianus, bishop of the church of Milan, who
was successor to the blessed Ambrose -- in them I discussed
diverse questions. Two of the questions on which I treated in
the first book, were from St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans.
The first of them was on what is written in vii, 7 -- What
shall we say then? Is the law sin? God forbid! -- down to the
25th verse in which it is said, Who shall deliver me from the
body of this death? The grace of God though Jesus Christ our
Lord. In that book, I have expounded these words of the
apostle, The law is spiritual, but l am carnal, and the other
expressions by which the flesh is shown to contend against
the Spirit. In it I have explained them in such a manner as
that in which a man is described who is still under the law,
but not yet placed under grace. For a long time afterwards
elapsed, before I discerned that they could also be the words
of a spiritual man, and this with a stronger semblance of
probability." (Retractations, lib. 2, cap. 1.)
4. These are the passages transcribed with verbal accuracy,
in which St. Augustine retracts the opinion which he had
previously explained, from which it is apparent that he
neither rejected his former opinion, nor convicted it of
falsehood, error or heresy; but that he only said, "This
passage in the apostle's writings may also be understood as
referring to a man who is regenerate, spiritual, and placed
under grace, and this much better and with more probability
than concerning a man placed under the law;" yet he says that
this [his first] opinion is opposed to the Pelagian heresy.
But the very words which he employs in his Retractations
teach us, that this chapter in the apostolical writings may
likewise be understood concerning a man who is placed under
the law, but [according to his latest judgment] not so well,
and with less probability.
We see therefore, that the modesty of St. Augustine was at an
immense distance from the vehemence of those who assert, that
"this part of holy writ must be understood concerning a man
who is placed under grace, nor can it by any means be
explained as referring to a man placed under the law without
incurring the charge of Pelagian heresy." Let the reader
examine, if he pleases, the works of St. Augustine, (tom.
10,) concerning the words of the apostle, (Sermon 5, on
Romans vii, 7, fol. 59, col. 3,) "Speak to me, holy apostle,
about thyself, when no one doubts that thou art speaking
about thyself."
And in the same sermon, (col. 4,), 'If, therefore, I say that
the apostle speaks of himself, I do not affirm it."
But it is improper for this last, whether it be an
explanation or a retractation of St. Augustine, to be urged
by those who reject the cause of this change, by which, he
openly declares, he was moved to suppose that this passage
might likewise be explained in reference to a man under
grace, and this much better and with greater probability. He
says that the cause of it was, because he perceived that this
man might be called "carnal" on account of the body of flesh
which is not yet spiritual, and because he has yet within him
the desires of the flesh, though he does not consent to them.
This is also the opinion of those expounders whom St.
Augustine says he followed.
But our divines who oppose themselves to me on Romans 7, do
not explain that chapter in this manner, as, -- to will that
which is good, is to will not to lust or indulge in unlawful
desires, and to do evil, is to lust; but they explain it,
actually to do or to commit that which is evil. The
authority, therefore, of St. Augustine ought not to be
produced by them; because, as we shall afterwards more
clearly demonstrate, his judgment was this: If this chapter
be explained as referring to actual sins, it cannot be
explained concerning a regenerate man. But if it be explained
respecting a regenerate man, it must necessarily be
understood only concerning the inward motions of
concupiscence or lust.
Wherefore, I have St. Augustine in his first opinion, fully
agreeing with me, and in his latter not differing greatly
from me; but those who are opposed to me have St. Augustine
contrary and adverse to them in both these his opinions.
IV. OUR OPINION IS SUPPORTED BY SEVERAL WRITERS OF THE MIDDLE
AGES
1. Venerable Bede. 2. St. Paulinus. 3. Nicholas De Lyra. 4.
Ordinary Gloss. 5. Interlineary Gloss. 6. Hugh the
cardinal. 7. Thomas Aquinas, who thinks that Romans vii, 14,
may be explained in both ways, but he refers its application
to a regenerate man. 8. He is of opinion, that the 17th and
18th verses can only be considered by a forced construction
to relate to a man under sin. His reasons for advancing this
last assertion are examined and answered. 9. An abbreviation
of the comments which Thomas has given on these two verses;
with a conclusion deduced from them, that they may be
appropriately understood to relate to a man under the law,
but in no other than a forced manner to a man under grace.
1. VENERABLE BEDE
For we know that the law is spiritual, but I am carnal.
Perhaps, therefore, it is some other person, or perhaps
thyself. Either thou art the person, or I am. If, therefore,
it be some one of us, let us listen to him as if concerning
himself, and, divesting our minds of angry feelings, let us
correct ourselves. But if it be he, [the apostle,] let us not
thus understand what he has said, "What I would, that do I
not; but what I hate, that do I." (On Romans 7.)
Therefore, because he thrice intreated the Lord, that this
thorn might be taken away from him; and because he who was,
not heard according to his wishes, was heard according to
that which was for his healing; he perhaps does not speak in
a manner that is unbecoming when he says, The law is
spiritual, but I am carnal." (Ibid.)
2. ST. PAULINUS
And I am perfectly aware that this blessed man prefers to
employ my weakness; and, lamenting concerning my afflictions,
he cries out, instead of me, "O wretched man that I am I"
(Second Epistle to Severus Sulpicius, Priest at Tours.)
3. NICHOLAS DE LYRA
For we know that the law is spiritual and placing men in
right order to follow the instigation of the Spirit or of
reason. (On Romans 7.)
But I am carnal, that is, I follow the impulse of the flesh
or of sensuality; and the apostle speaks, as was before
observed, in the person of the fallen human race, in which
there are more persons who follow the impulse of sensuality
than that of reason.
After the inward man that is according to the natural
dictates of reason; because reason is called "the inward
man," and sensuality "the outward man."
O wretched man that I am! In this passage, he consequently
begs to be delivered, speaking in the person of all mankind,
"O wretched man that I am" through the corruption of nature!
So then, with the mind, I serve the law of God that is,
according to the inclination of reason.
But with the flesh, the law of sin by following the
inclination of the flesh.
4. ORDINARY GLOSS
"For we know that the law is spiritual," &c., quoted to the
end of the chapter. It is not perfectly clear whether these
things are better understood as spoken in his own person, or
in that of all mankind. (On Romans 7.)
5. INTERLINEARY GLOSS
But I am carnal unable to resist the corruption of my mind or
the devil. (On Romans 7.)
Sold under sin in my first parent, that I may be really under
sin as a servant.
Now then it is no more I that do it under the law before the
times of grace.
Evil is present with me with my reason; it is near to my
inward man.
I see another law the fuel or flame, which reigns.
Warring against the law of my mind, the law and my reason
united together in one.
Bringing me into captivity through consent and working,
because it governs by habit or custom.
To the law of sin for sin is the law, because it has the
dominion. The grace of God, not that the law, nor my own
powers, but that the grace of God delivers.
So then with the mind the rational and inward man, having, as
before, fuel.
6. HUGH THE CARDINAL
For we know that the law is spiritual. This is the third part
of the chapter, in which he shows, that those things which
were commanded in the law of Moses, cannot be fulfilled
without the law of the Spirit, that is, without grace.
But I am carnal that is, frail and weak to resist the devil
and the lust of the flesh.
For what I would according to reason, that is, I approve. but
what I hate that is, evil. But from this it is inferred that
he wants the spiritual law, by which he may do that which he
wills according to reason.
There is, therefore, now no condemnation. The preceding
things have been expounded concerning the captivity of mortal
sin under which man was carnally living, and concerning the
captivity of the venial sin of the man who is in grace; and
that the law of the Spirit, or grace, delivers from the
captivity of death; and he draws this inference: "There is,
therefore, now no condemnation," that is, no mortal sin
through which is condemnation.
7. THOMAS AQUINAS
But I am carnal. He shows the condition of the man: And this
expression may be expounded in two ways. In one way, that the
apostle is speaking in the person of a man who is in sin.
And St. Augustine expounds it thus in the 83d hook of his
Questions. But, afterwards, in his book against Julian, he
expounds it, that the apostle may be understood to speak in
his own person, that is, of a man placed under grace. Let us
proceed, therefore, in declaring what kind of words these
are, and those which follow them, and how they may be
differently expounded in either manner, though the second
mode of exposition is the best. (On Romans 7.)
I am fully aware that the same Thomas has marked out two
passages in this chapter, which he asserts it to be
impossible to explain concerning an unregenerate man except
by a distorted interpretation. But it will repay our labour
if we inspect those passages, and examine those reasons which
moved Thomas to hold this sentiment. The first passage is the
17th verse: "Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin
that dwelleth in me." The second passage is the 18th verse:
"For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh) dwelleth no
good thing."
(1.) He says "that the first of these passages cannot, except
by a distorted interpretation, be understood concerning a man
who is under sin; because the sinner himself perpetrates that
din, while he is one who, according to the principal part of
himself, that is, according to his reason and mind, consents
to the perpetration of sin. But this must properly be
attributed to a man, which belongs to him according to what
is man; but he is a man by his mind and his reason."
But I answer, First, It is said, not only respecting a man
who is under sin, that he does not perpetrate sin except with
his mind and reason, which dictate, that sin is forbidden by
the law, which yet are conquered through the lust of the
flesh, and by the consent of the will, but it is likewise
said respecting the regenerate and those who are under grace;
for these persons do not actually commit sin except with a
mind that is conquered, and through consent of the will; and,
therefore, it is a vain attempt to be desirous to
distinguish, in this manner, between him, who is under sin
and him who is under grace.
Secondly. I deny that all those who are under sin commit
iniquity with the consent of their mind, that is, without any
resistance of conscience. For when those persons who are
under the law, sin, they do this against conscience and with
a mind that is reluctant, because they are overcome by the
tyranny of sin and carnal concupiscence.
Thirdly. Though the matter really were as he has stated it,
yet it would not follow that it cannot be said of this man by
any interpretation, except a distorted one: "It is no more he
that commits this sin, but it is sin." A reason is produced
by Thomas himself; for the man does this through the motion
and compulsion of sin which dwelleth in him and has the
dominion. But effects are usually ascribed to the principal
causes; therefore, this verse may be understood, without any
distorted meaning, to relate to a man who is under the law.
If any one, according to the judgment of St. Augustine,
declare -- "It cannot be attributed to a man who actually
gives his consent to sin, that he does not himself commit it,
but sin, and, therefore, the perpetration of it must be
understood as relating not to the consent to evil and the
commission of it, but to concupiscence or evil desire, and
thus this act belongs to a man under grace," to this
objection, I reply that I deny the antecedent, as I have
previously observed; but I confess that if it be understood
concerning concupiscence alone, and not concerning the
consent to sin and the actual perpetration of it, the
expression contained in this verse can by no means, not even
distortedly, be employed concerning a man who is under the
law and under sin.
(2.) Thomas says "that the latter of these passages, the 18th
verse, cannot be explained, except in a distorted manner,
concerning a man under sin, on account of the correction
which is added, and which it was unnecessary to adduce if the
discourse were about a man under sin, as being one who has no
good thing dwelling either in his flesh or in his mind.
To this, I reply that the antecedent is false; for we have
already demonstrated, in the remarks on this 18th verse,
that, in the mind of a man who is under the law, some good
exists and dwells, as Thomas here employs the word to dwell -
- nay, that it also reigns and has the dominion, as the word
ought properly to be received. Therefore, the ignorance of
Thomas about this matter, caused him thus to think and to
write.
9. But let the entire comment of Thomas on this passage be
perused, and it will then appear, that all these things in
the two verses may be explained in the plainest manner
concerning a man under the law, but with much perversion and
contortion about a regenerate man who is placed under grace,
l show this in the following brief manner, having united
together, in a compendious summary, those things which he has
treated with greater prolixity, as any one may perceive on
referring to his pages:
"If the man or the reason be called fleshly or carnal because
he is attacked by the flesh -- if to do signifies the same as
to lust or desire -- if to will good, and not to will evil,
be taken for a complete volition and nolition, which continue
in the election or choice of a particular operation; -- but
if to commit evil, and not to do good, be understood
according to an incomplete act, which consists only in the
sensitive appetite, not reaching so far as to the consent of
reason -- if this captivity be produced solely at the motion
of concupiscence -- if deliverance from the body of this
death be desired, that the corruption of the body may be
totally removed, then the expression in this passage of
Scripture must be understood concerning a regenerate and just
man, who is placed under grace.
"But if this man or reason be called fleshly or carnal
because he is in subjection to the flesh, consenting to those
things to which he is instigated by the flesh -- if to do be
the same thing as to execute by actual operation -- if to
will that which is good, and not to will what is evil, be
taken in the acceptation of an incomplete volition and
nolition, by which men will good in general and do not will
what is evil, and if they do neither of these in particular;
-- but if to commit evil, and not to do good, be understood
according to a complete act, which is exercised in external
operation through the consent of reason -- if this captivity
be produced through consent and operation or doing, and,
lastly, if deliverance from the body of this death be desired
or asked, that the corruption of the body may not have
dominion over the mind, drawing it to commit sin, then the
expressions in this passage must be understood concerning a
man who is a sinner, and who is placed under the law."
But let us now subjoin -- A man who is attacked by the flesh,
yet who conquers it in the conflict, is not called fleshly or
carnal; but this appellation is bestowed on the man who, by
yielding his consent, is brought into subjection to the
flesh. The apostle is here treating about a volition and a
nolition that are incomplete and imperfect, and about the
actual perpetration of evil and the omission of good, and not
solely about the act or motion of lusting or desiring; (for
this is declared by the matter itself, for the man wills and
does not, therefore the volition is imperfect.) This
captivity is not at the motion of concupiscence alone, but it
is by consent and operation; for either concupiscence itself,
or the law of the members, brings a man into captivity
through the waging of war against the law of the mind; and
the deliverance which is required is from the corruption of
the body, that it may not have dominion over the mind, and
not that it may be totally removed; for the apostle presents
a thanksgiving to God for having obtained that which he had
desired. Therefore, this passage must be understood, not
about a man under grace, but about one who is under the law;
not about a man who is already restored by grace, but about
one who is yet to be restored.
Our proposition is taken from Thomas Aquinas. We have added
the assumption from the text itself.
V. THE FAVOURABLE TESTIMONIES OF MORE RECENT DIVINES
1. Haimo. 2. Bruno. 3. Faber Stapulensis. 4. Erasmus. 5.
Whitaker. 6. Bucer. 7. Musculus. Let us now likewise
examine some of the more modern divines of the church.
1. HAIMO
O wretched man that I am. He speaks in the person of the
human race, or in the person of those who are departing from
their sins.
2. BRUNO
Observe that St. Paul significantly speaks about all men
under his own person, assuming to himself the person of one
who is sometimes before the law, and at other times under the
law.
3. FABER STAPULENSIS
St. Paul transfers to himself a carnal man, and one who feels
the weakness of the flesh, when he was by no means a person
of that description, but was living entirely after the
Spirit. But he transfigures himself into a weak person to
those who are weak.
4. ERASMUS
Since I have now, for the purpose of instructing you, taken
upon myself the person of a man who is still liable to vices
and affections. (Paraphrase on Romans 7.)
5. WHITAKER
But I am carnal, sold under sin, &c. They interpret the whole
of this passage so as to say that St. Paul does not speak
concerning himself, but in the person of a man who is not yet
born again. (Controversy respecting the Interpretation of
Scripture, Quest. 5, fol. 508.)
6. BUCER
The question is, "Which of these agrees -- that we will what
is good, yet do it not, or that we do what is evil, and yet
do not will it, but hate it -- nay, that we commit evil, and
that we do not commit it," For the apostle affirms both these
things.
The solution is this: We shall be able to understand these
things as truly and properly spoken, from this circumstance-
if it be evident of what description of man St. Paul is here
speaking under the instance of himself, and then what
original sin is capable of producing.
But if we consider what the apostle confesses about himself
in this chapter, it is, I think, abundantly evident that he
proposes, in himself, the example of a man to whom the law of
God is known, and by whom it is loved. For he says -- "I
consent unto the law that it is good; I will that which is
good, and I hate evil. To will, is present with me. With the
mind, I myself serve the law of God." These undoubtedly are
not the traits of a wicked or profane man, and of one who is
not yet approaching to God; but they are those of a holy man
who loves God and who trembles at his words. For God rescues
us by certain degrees from that death into which we are all
born. First, he suffers us, for some time, to live in
ignorance, disregarding his judgments. At this period, "sin
is dead," &c. But when it has pleased God to terminate this
ignorance, he sends forth his law, and gives us to see that
it is "holy, and just, and good." From this, it necessarily
arises that "we consent to the law," that we will what it
commends, and that we are abhorrent from those things which
it condemns. But if the Spirit of Christ do not afford unto
us powerful succour, this love of God and consent to his law
remain so weak, and the force of sin which is still within us
prevails so strongly, that, through the correction and
command of the law, the depraved lusts become the more
inflamed, and we occasionally do, not only by lusting or
desiring, but also by actually committing, that which we
ourselves detest, and we neglect those things of which we are
not capable of doing otherwise than approving and willing.
But these things cause the dread of the divine judgment to
increase within us, by which we are completely unnerved, and
deprived of sensation.
All these effects are produced by the law, but through the
corruption of our depraved nature; and it is the condition of
the period now mentioned, which the apostle describes in
himself in the present chapter. But whilst God, who is the
Father of mercies, resolves more fully to impart himself to
us, and vouchsafes more bountifully to bestow the Spirit of
his Son upon us, by this, his Spirit, he represses and
subdues that power of sin which otherwise impels us against
the law and authority, how much soever we may consent to the
law itself; he implants within us a true judgment concerning
things, and a solid love, [honest, for that which is upright
and honourable, so that now, with pleasure, and with a
confirmed and perpetual inclination or purpose, we live the
life of God. This condition of holy people is described by
the apostle in the subsequent chapter, in which he declares
that "the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus had made
him free from the law of sin and death." (Rom. viii, 2.)
As, therefore, the apostle in this place begins to declare
what the law, of itself, effects in holy people, and from
this begins to commend it when it is so exceedingly
beneficial, yet he asserts that it cannot render a man just
before God, but that it drives him to Christ who alone can
justify. And he brings forward in this place, and points out,
the condition of a man of God, which is that of the middle
age of holy people, in which the law is indeed already known,
but not yet fully inscribed on the heart; that is, when the
mind of man consents to the law of God, but the appetite of
nature still offers resistance, and impels to act in
opposition to the precepts of the law. I repeat it, in this
condition, the apostle has proposed himself for an example,
that he might point out in himself what power the law
possessed, and how all things are death, until the Spirit of
Christ obtains greater influence within us. But St. Paul did
not still contend with his nature after the manner which is
described in this passage, for he soon afterwards declares
that "the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus had made
him free from the law of sin and death," and that through the
Spirit of Christ, "the righteousness of the law was now
fulfilled in him, as he walked, not after the, flesh, but
after the Spirit." (On Romans 7.)
7. WOLFGANG MUSCULUS
The law, indeed, has righteousness and justification, by
commanding those things which are just. But it is impossible
that it should have that by which to justify; for it is
hindered and rendered inefficacious through the flesh, that
is, through the corrupt and depraved inclinations of the
flesh, through which it comes to pass that a man who is
carnal, and the slave of sin, is incapable of obeying those
commands which are holy, and just, and good. (Common Places
in the chapter on the laws, under the title of The Power and
efficacy of the law.)
We say that the power and efficacy of the law, which is
called "the letter," is two-fold. The one is that which it
produces of its own, and may be called proper. The other is
improper, which it does not bring from itself, but which it
performs through the corruption of our flesh. The first is
proper, because it produces the knowledge of sin. On this
subject, the apostle speaks thus: "I had not known sin but by
the law; for I had not known lust except the law had said,
Thou shalt not covet." (Rom. vii, 7.) He also says, "By the
law is the knowledge of sin." (iii, 20.) (Ibid.)
He afterwards not only speaks about "the knowledge of sin,"
which consists of the understanding, but he also speaks
principally about that knowledge of it which is received by a
lively feeling of sin in our flesh; that is, the law causes
me not only to understand, but likewise with gnawing remorse
of conscience to feel and to experience that sin is within
me. It is proper, because it convinces us that we are
inexcusably guilty of sin, subjects and condemns us to
malediction, (Gal. iii, 10,) and, through a feeling of sin,
and when terrified of condemnation, it renders us anxious,
and desirous of the grace of God. Hence, arises that which is
the subject of the apostle's investigation in Romans 7, when
at length he cries out, "O wretched man that I am! who shall
deliver me from the body of this death? The grace of God
through Jesus Christ."(Ibid.)
After the apostle, in Romans 7, has disputed about the power
and efficacy of the law, which works in carnal and natural
men, speaking in the next chapter of the grace of the Holy
Spirit, which is bestowed on those who believe in Christ, he
subjoins -- "for the law of the Spirit of life in Christ
Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death," &c.
under the title of the Law of the Spirit.)
St. Paul understands "the law of sin" to be the power and
tyranny of sin reigning in our flesh, by which we are
violently dragged and impelled to commit sin. "The law of
death" is that by which sinners are adjudged to death
eternal. Therefore "the law of the Spirit of life" not only
produces this effect in us, that we are not condemned on
account of the imputation of righteousness which is through
faith in Christ; but it likewise extinguishes the power of
sin in us, that sin may now no longer reign in us, but the
strength and grace of Christ, and that we may no more serve
sin, but righteousness, nor be obnoxious to death, but
challenged and claimed for the true life. (Ibid.)
For the more lucid explanation of this matter, we must
observe the three degrees of the saints, by which they are
divinely led to the perfection of piety: The first is of
those who resemble drunken men, and who, having for some time
lulled to sleep all judgment and every good inclination, live
in sins, the law of God not having yet produced its effect in
them; the second degree is of those who, by what way soever
they may have returned to themselves, the judgment of their
reason being now illuminated, and their inclinations changed,
desire that which is good, and thus consent to the law of God
and delight in it, and really abhor that which is evil; but
the tyranny of sin still prevailing, they are reluctantly
drawn to evil things; and, therefore, the good of which they
approve, and which they desire and will, they perform not;
but the evil which they hate and avoid, they perpetrate,
though their consciences exclaim against it, and though the
judgment of their minds dictate something far different, &c.
To this second degree must be referred those things of which
St. Paul here treats in his own example. The Third Degree is
of those who have been rescued into the liberty of
righteousness, after having, through the Spirit, subdued and
conquered the power and wickedness of sin, that they do not
now obey the law of sin, but the law of the Spirit that
reigns in their members, and possesses the double faculty of
willing and doing. About this degree, the apostle will treat
in the subsequent chapter. (Comment on Romans 7.)
I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord. A most wonderful
and sudden turn of the affections. He had just before
deplored himself as a wretched man and a captive, and almost
immediately he gratefully returns thanks. From this, we
perceive that St. Paul now uses his own person, not that
which he sustained when he wrote these things, but that which
he had formerly represented. (Ibid.)
There is, therefore, now no condemnation. As he had
previously described the condition of the man who was living
in a legal spirit, so now he describes and points out the
condition of him who is endued with the evangelical Spirit.
(On Romans 8.) The mutual and unanimous agreement of the
witnesses whom I have here produced, will, according to my
judgment, very easily liberate my opinion from all surmise
and suspicion of novelty.
THIRD PART
I. THIS OPINION IS NEITHER HERETICAL NOR ALLIED TO ANY HERESY
1. In this third part, two things are contained: the first is
a negative -- that this, my interpretation of Romans 7 is not
favourable to the Pelagian heresy. The principal dogmas of
the Pelagian heresy are recounted from St. Augustine. 2. It
is proved by induction and by comparison that this
interpretation agrees with none of these dogmas. 3. Two
rejoinders to the contrary. An answer to the first of them,
that every good thing must not be taken away from the
regenerate. 4. An answer to the second. The truth must be
confirmed, and falsehood refitted, by solid arguments. 5. It
is proved from St. Augustine that the doctrine which relates
to the necessity of the grace of Christ, and to the
impossibility of the law for the conquest of sin, was
accounted by the ancients to be of far more importance than
that which proves the perpetual imperfections of the
regenerate in this life. 6. To this, the fathers of the
Council of Carthage seem to give their assent, in their
epistle to Pope Innocent.
Thesis. -- No heresy, neither that of Pelagius nor any other,
can be derived or confirmed from this opinion. But this
opinion is, in the most obvious manner, adverse to
Pelagianism, and affords a signal and professed confutation
of its grand and leading falsehood.
1. This thesis contains two parts. The First is, that this
opinion is neither heretical, nor allied to heresy. The
Second that it is directly contrary to the Pelagian heresy,
and professedly refutes it.
With regard to the First of these parts, because it consists
of a negation, those who maintain the affirmative of it must
destroy it by the proof of the contrary. I am desirous,
therefore, to hear from them what heresy it is which this
opinion advocates and favours. They will undoubtedly announce
it to be that of Pelagius. But I require a proof of the
particular point in which there is the least agreement
between this opinion and Pelagianism. Let us shew, however,
ex abundanti, that this opinion is not favourable to
Pelagianism.
The following heads of doctrine are those which St. Augustine
has laid down in his book on Heresies and his Hypognosticon,
as belonging to Pelagianism:
(i.) Whether Adam had sinned, or had not sinned, he would
have died.
(ii.) The sin of Adam was injurious to no one except to
himself; and therefore,
(iii.) Little children do not contract original sin from
Adam; neither will they perish from life eternal, if they
depart out of the present life without the sacrament of
baptism.
(iv.) Lust or concupiscence in man is a natural good; neither
is there any thing in it of which man may be ashamed.
(v.) Through his free will, as per se, man is sufficient for
himself, and is able to will what is good, and to fulfill or
perfect that which he wills. Or even, for the merits of
works, God bestows grace on every one.
(vi.) The life of the just or the righteous in this life has
in it no sin whatsoever; and from these persons, the church
of Christ in this state of mortality are completed, that it
may be altogether without spot or wrinkle.
(vii.) Pelagius, being compelled to confess grace, says that
it is a gift conferred in creation, is the preaching of the
law, and the illumination of the mind, to know those things
which are good and those which are evil, as well as the
remission of sins if any one has sinned, excluding from this
[definition of grace] love and the gift and assistance of the
Holy Spirit, without which, he says, the good which is known
may be performed, though he acknowledges that this grace has
also been given for this purpose -- that the thing may be the
more easily done, which can indeed be otherwise done by the
power of nature, but yet with greater difficulty.
2. These are the principal dogmas of the Pelagian heresy, to
which others, if any such there be, may be referred. But none
of these dogmas are patronized by the opinion which explains
Romans 7, as applicable to a man placed under the law, and in
the manner in which we have explained it, and as St.
Augustine has declared it in his book entitled "The
Exposition of certain Propositions from the epistle to the
Romans," and in his first book to Simplicianus. This will be
proved thus by induction:
(i.) Our opinion openly professes that sin is the only and
sole meritorious cause of death, and that man would not have
died, had he not sinned.
(ii.) By the commission of sin, Adam corrupted himself and
all his posterity, and rendered them obnoxious to the wrath
of God.
(iii.) All who are born in the ordinary way from Adam,
contract from him original sin and the penalty of death
eternal. Our opinion lays this down as the foundation of
further explanation; for this original sin is called, in
Romans 7, "the sin," "the sin exceedingly sinful," "the
indwelling sin," "the sin which is adjacent to a man, or
present with him," or "the evil which is present with a man
and" the law in the members."
(iv.) Our opinion openly declares that concupiscence, under
which is also comprehended lust, is an evil.
(v.) The fifth of the enumerated Pelagian dogmas is
professedly refuted by our opinion; for, in Romans 7, the
apostle teaches, according to our opinion, that the natural
man cannot will what is good, except he be under the law, and
unless the legal spirit have produced this willing in him by
the law; and though he wills what is good, yet it is by no
means through free will, even though it be impelled and
assisted by the law to be capable of performing that very
thing. But it also teaches that the grace of Christ, that is,
the gift of the Holy Spirit and of love, is absolutely
necessary for this purpose, which grace is not bestowed
according to merits, (which are nothing at all,) but is
purely gratuitous.
(vi.) The sixth of the enumerated dogmas of Pelagius is
neither taught nor refuted by our opinion, because it
maintain, that Romans 7 does not treat about the regenerate.
But, in the mean time, the patrons and advocates of our
opinion do not deny that what is said respecting the
imperfection of believers in the present life, is true.
(vii.) The seventh of the enumerated dogmas of Pelagius is
refuted by our opinion; for it not only grants, that good can
with difficulty be done by the man who is under the law, and
who is not yet placed under grace; but it also unreservedly
denies that it is possible for such a man by any means to
resist sin and to perform what is good.
3. But some one will perhaps rejoin, and say "Your
interpretation of this chapter is favourable to Pelagianism,
on two accounts. First, because it attributes something of
good to a man who is not yet regenerated and placed under
grace. Secondly, because it takes away from the church a
passage of Scripture, by which she is accustomed to prove the
imperfection of the regenerate in the present life, and the
conflict which is maintained between the flesh and the Spirit
as long as man lives upon earth."
With regard to the First of these objections, I reply that we
must see,
First, what kind of good it is that our interpretation
attributes to a man who is unregenerate. For, it is certain
that every good, of what kind soever it may be, must not be
entirely taken away from an unregenerate man and one who is
not yet placed under grace; because the knowledge of the
truth, (Rom. i, 18,19,) the work of the law written in his
heart, his thoughts accusing or else excusing one another,
the discernment of what is just and unjust, (ii, 15,18,) the
knowledge of sin, grief on account of sin, anxiety of
conscience, desire of deliverance, &c., (vii, 7,9,13,24) are
all good things, and yet they are attributed to a man who is
unregenerate.
Secondly. We must know that this, our opinion, which explains
Romans 7 as relating to a man under the law, does not bring
forth these good things from the storehouse of nature, but it
deduces them from the operation of the Spirit, who employs
the preaching of the law and blesses it.
Thirdly. We must also consider that this was not a subject of
controversy between the church and the Pelagians: "May
something of good be attributed to an unregenerate man who is
not yet under grace, but who is placed under the law; or may
it not?" But the question between them was "Can something of
good be attributed to man, without grace and its operation?"
He who receives some operation of grace is not instantly
under grace or regenerate; for grace prepares the will of man
for itself, that it may dwell in it. Grace knocks at the door
of our hearts; but that which has occasion to knock does not
yet reside in the heart nor has it the dominion, though it
may knock so as to cause the door to be opened to it on
account of its persuasion. But we have frequently treated on
topics similar to this in the first part of this our
treatise.
4. With respect to the Second of these objections, I reply,
First. This passage of Holy Writ was not produced by the
church, in her earliest days, for establishing the
imperfection of the regenerate in this life, and the conflict
between the flesh and the Spirit such as that which is
maintained in regenerate persons; for we have already shown
that the most ancient of the Christian fathers did not
explain Romans 7 in reference to the regenerate, or those who
are placed under grace; though it subsequently began to be
employed, by some divines, to establish this dogma.
Secondly. It is inconsequent argumentation to say that "the
opinion by which some passage is otherwise explained than it
is by the many, nay which has been quoted by the church
herself to destroy some heresy, is therefore or can be judged
to be allied to heresy, because it takes away from the church
a passage which has been usually employed to prove a true
doctrine, and to refute a heresy." For if this be not
inconsequent reasoning, there will scarcely be one of our
divines who will not thus be deservedly judged to be allied
to some heresy or other, and sometimes indeed to a very
enormous one. By such a law [of criticism] as this, Calvin is
called "an Aryan" by the Lutherans, because he openly avows
in his writings, that "many passages of Scripture, which have
been adduced by the ancient church (both Greek and Latin) to
establish the doctrine of the trinity, do not contribute in
the least to that purpose," and because he gives to them such
a different interpretation.
Thirdly. No detriment will accrue to the church by the
removal of this passage, from the support of the imperfection
of the regenerate in this life as she is furnished with a
number (which is sufficiently copious) of other passages to
prove the same doctrine, and to weaken the contrary one. This
is abundantly demonstrated by St. Augustine, when be
professedly treats upon, the Perfection of Righteousness in
this life in opposition to Coelestius.
Fourthly. We must well and carefully examine by what passages
of Scripture, and by what arguments, the truth may be proved,
and falsehood refuted, lest, if weak and less valid, and in
some degree doubtful, passages and arguments be adduced, the
hopes of heretics should be elevated, after they have
demolished such weak bulwarks as those, and they should
suppose it possible to disprove and confute the remaining
[more suitable and valid] arguments on the same subject. For
that man inflicts no slight injury on the truth who props it
up by weak arguments; and the rules of art teach us, that a
necessary conclusion must be verified or proved by necessary
arguments; for the conclusion, follows that part [of a
syllogism] which is the weakest. But it has been already
shown, that this portion of Scripture has not been devoid of
controversy even among the catholic commentators on the Holy
Scriptures.
Fifthly,. In what manner soever this chapter, as thus
explained according to my mind, may not be able to serve the
church to prove the imperfection of the regenerate in the
present life, yet it serves her for the confirmation of
another doctrine, and one of a far greater importance,
against the Pelagians -- that is, the necessity of the grace
of Christ. and the incapability of the law to conquer or to
avoid sin, and to order or direct the life of a man according
to its rule.
5. But we may discover, from various passages in the writings
of St. Augustine, the vast difference which the ancient
church put between the necessity of the former of the two
questions or doctrines, [specified in the preceding
paragraph,] and the latter. For instance:
But in that which Pelagius argues against those who say, "And
who would be unwilling to be without sin, if this were placed
in the power of man?" he in fact disputes correctly, that by
this very question they own that it is not impossible,
because either many persons or all men wish to be without
sin. But let Pelagius only confess [from what source this is
possible, and peace is instantly established. For the origin
of it is the grace of God through Jesus Christ, &c. (On
Nature and Grace, against the Pelagians, cap. 59.)
There may be some question among real and pious Christians,
whether there has ever been in this world, is now, or can
possibly be, any man who lives so righteously as to have no
sin whatsoever. Yet he is assuredly void of understanding who
entertains any doubt whether it is possible for a man to be
without sin after this life. But I do not wish to enter into
a contest about this question. Though it seems to me that in
no other sense can be understood what is written in the
Psalms, and in similar passages, if any such there be: "In
thy sight shall No man living be justified;" (cxliii, 2) yet
it may be shown that even these expressions may be better
understood in another sense, and that even perfect and
complete righteousness, to which there may be no addition,
was yesterday in an individual, while he lived in the body,
is in him to-day, and will be in him to-morrow while there
are still far more persons, who, while they do not doubt that
it is necessary for them truly to say, even to the last day
of [their continuance in] this life, "Forgive us our
trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us," yet
are firmly persuaded that their hope in Christ and in his
promises is real, certain and firm, yet in no way except by
the aid of the grace, of the saviour, Christ the crucified,
and by the gift of his Spirit. I do not know whether that man
can be correctly reckoned in the number of Christians of any
description, who denies either that any persons attain to the
most complete perfection, or that some arrive at any degree
whatever of proficiency in true piety and righteousness.
(Ibid. cap. 60.)
Besides, though I am more inclined to believe that there is
not now, has not been, and will not be, any one who is
perfect with such a purity as this; and yet when it is
defended and supposed, that there is, has been, or will be
such a perfect man, as far as I am able to form a judgment,
they who hold this opinion do not greatly or perniciously
err, &c. But those persons are most strenuously and
vehemently to be resisted, who suppose it possible either to
fulfill or to perfect the righteousness of the human will, by
its own power, without the aid of God, or by aiming at it to
make some proficiency. (On the Spirit and the Letter, cap.
2.)
Consult likewise his treatise On Nature and Grace, cap. 42,
43, 58, & 63; in which he briefly says -- "It is no question
at all, or not a great one, what man is perfected, or the
time. when he becomes so, as long as no doubt is entertained
that it is impossible for this to be done without the grace
of Christ."
See also his treatise On the Demerit and Remission of Sin,
lib. 2, cap. 6,14; and lib. 3, cap. 13.
6. But in order that we may know this to have been the
opinion not only of St. Augustine, but also of the church
universal, let us listen to the bishops assembled together in
the Council of Carthage, who write in the following manner to
Pope Innocent:
"But in what manner soever this question turns itself,
because though a man is not found in this life without sin,
yet it may be said to be possible by the adoption of grace
and of the Spirit of God; and that [such perfection] may be
attained we must urge most importunate intreaties and use our
best endeavours. Whosoever is deceived on this point, ought
to be tolerated. It is not a diabolical impiety, but it is a
human error, to affirm that it must be MOST diligently
pursued and desired, though it cannot shew that which it
affirms; for it believes it possible for that to be done
which it is undoubtedly laudable to will."
We perceive, therefore, that Romans 7, when explained
according to my mind, is serviceable to the church in
establishing a doctrine of far greater importance than that
which is declared from the other opinion.
"But," some one will say, "it is possible to establish both
these doctrines, [the imperfection and the perfection of the
regenerate,] From that opinion which explains the chapter as
relating to a man who is under grace." I reply, granting
this, yet I deny that it is possible to establish both in a
direct manner; for, one doctrine, that of the imperfection of
the regenerate in this life, will be directly proved from
this passage, and the other will be deduced from it by
consequence. But it is a matter of much importance, whether a
doctrine be confirmed by a passage of Scripture properly
explained and according to the intention of the Scriptures,
or whether it be deduced from them by the deduction of a
consequence. For some passages of Scripture are like certain
seats, out of which controversies ought to be determined; and
those which are of this kind are usually employed in a very
stable and safe manner for the decision of controversies.
II. OUR OPINION IS DIRECTLY OPPOSED TO THE PELAGIAN HERESY
1. THE Second thing contained in this third part is an
affirmation, that our interpretation of Romans 7 is
professedly adverse to the Pelagian heresy. 2. This is
proved from the fact, that the principal dogma of that heresy
is professedly confuted through this very interpretation. 3.
In some passages of his works, which are here cited, St.
Augustine confesses with sufficient plainness that this is
true. 4.Objection and an Answer to it. 5. Another Objection
-- that Prosper Dysidaeus, the Samosatenian, explains this
chapter in the same manner. Answer -- no heretic is in error
on every point. The Jesuits, those myrmidons of the pope,
explain this chapter as referring to a man placed under
grace. 6. A third objection -- that his interpretation
differs from the confessions of the reformed churches, which
have been framed and established by the blood of martyrs.
Answer -- no article of any confession is contrary to this
interpretation: No man ever shed his blood for the contrary
interpretation. Numbers of martyrs were not even interrogated
about this article on the perfection of righteousness.
1. I now come to the second part of the thesis, in which I
said, that this chapter, when explained as referring to a man
who is under the law, is directly and professedly contrary to
the Pelagian heresy. Though I have already proved this in
part, on the occasion of replying to the preceding objection,
yet I will now at somewhat greater length teach and confirm
it.
2. We have just seen that the article of the Pelagian heresy
which is by no means either the last or the least, is that in
which it is asserted that a man is able through his own free
will, as being of itself sufficient for him, to fulfill the
precept of God, if he be only instructed in the doctrine of
the law, so as to be capable of knowing what he ought to
perform and what to omit.
It appears that this dogma is not only firmly refuted, but
that it is also plucked up as if by the roots and extirpated,
according to the very design and purpose of the apostle, by
means of this chapter, when it is understood as referring to
a man under the law. This is apparent from the opposition of
the dogma to the context of the apostle. The former says,
"Man, instructed by the teaching of the law, is capable, by
the powers of his free will alone, to overcome sin and to
obey the law of God." But the apostle declares that this
cannot be effected by the powers of free will and of the law.
he says, "sin shall not have dominion over you; for ye are
not under the law, but under grace," (Rom. vi, 14,) from
which it is manifest that, if they were under the law, sin
would have the dominion over them -- a consequence upon which
he treats more copiously in the seventh chapter. Pelagius
says, "Man is able, without the grace of Christ, and
instructed solely by the teaching of the law, to perform the
good which he wills, through his free will, and to omit the
evil which he does not will;" but the apostle declares that
this man "consents indeed to the law that it is good, but
that to perform what is good he finds not in himself; he
omits the good which he wills, and he performs the evil which
he wills not." Therefore, the doctrine of the apostle is,
independently of its consequence, directly repugnant to the
Pelagian dogma, and this, indeed, from the scope and end
which the apostle had, in the same chapter, proposed to
himself.
But, from passages of this description, heresies are far more
powerfully convicted and destroyed, than they are from
passages accommodated to their refutation beyond the scope
and intention of the writer, though this also be done
according to the correct meaning of the same passages.
3. St. Augustine himself confesses that, when this chapter is
explained in reference to a man under the law, it is adverse
to the Pelagian heresy:
"But," says Pelagius, "why should I thus exclaim, who am now
baptized in Christ? Let them make such an exclamation who
have not yet perceived such a benefit, and whose expressions
the apostle transferred to himself, if indeed this is said by
them? But this defense of nature does not permit them to cry
out with this voice. For nature does not exist in those who
are baptized; and, in those who are not baptized, nature has
no existence. Or, if nature is granted to be vitiated even in
baptized persons, so that they exclaim, not without
sufficient reason -- O wretched man that I am! who shall
deliver me from the body of this death? -- and if succour is
afforded to them in that which immediately follows, The Grace
of God through Jesus Christ our Lord, let it now at length be
granted, that human nature requires the aid of a physician.
(On Nature and Grace, cap. 54.) From these remarks it is
apparent, according to the mind of St. Augustine, that this
passage, even when it is understood in reference to a natural
man, is destructive to that dogma of Pelagius, in which he
asserts that the natural man is able, by the powers of
nature, to perform the law of God.
Thus also in a passage upon which we have already made some
observations from his Retractations, lib. I, cap. 23, St.
Augustine openly affirms that this chapter, when explained as
relating to a man under the law, confutes the Pelagian
heresy. These are his words: "By this, indeed, is now
overturned the Pelagian heresy, that will not admit that the
love, by which we live good and pious lives, is from God to
us, but that asserts it to be from ourselves."
Besides, if we can obtain from them even this admission, that
those who are not yet baptized implore the aid of the
saviour's grace, this will indeed be no small matter against
that false defense of nature, as being sufficient for itself,
and of the power of free will. For he is not sufficient for
himself who says, O wretched man that l am! who shall deliver
me? or else he must be said to possess full liberty, who
still requires to be liberated. (On nature and Grace, cap.
55.)
But at this point, on account of which we have undertaken the
consideration of these things, the apostle begins to
introduce his own person, and to speak as if concerning
himself. In this passage the Pelagians are unwilling that the
apostle himself should be understood, but assert that he has
transferred to himself another man who is yet placed under
the law, and not delivered through grace, in which passage
they ought indeed to concede "that by the law no man is
justified." as the same apostle has declared in another part
of his writings, but that the law is of force for the
knowledge of sin and the transgression of the law itself;
that, after sin has been known and increased, grace may be
required through faith. (Against the two Epistles of the
Pelagians to Boniface, lib. I, cap. 8)
4. "But," some man will say, "the Pelagians have interpreted
that chapter as applicable to a man who is unregenerate, not
without good reason. They undoubtedly knew that such an
interpretation was peculiarly favourable to their sentiments
which they defended against the church."
To this I reply, First. It has already been shown, both in
reality, and by the testimony of St. Augustine, that this
chapter, even when understood as applicable to a man under
the law, and not yet regenerate, is adverse to the Pelagian
doctrine.
Secondly. It may have happened that the Pelagians supposed
the chapter might be explained in reference to a man placed
under the law, and not under grace, without any consideration
of the controversy in which they were engaged with the
orthodox.
Thirdly. It cannot favour the sentiments of the Pelagians,
that the apostle is said in this chapter to be treating about
a man under the law; but this might be favourable, that they
adduced such a description of a man who is under the law, as
they knew was accommodated to strengthen their sentiments.
For they said that "a man under this law is he who, by the
power and instinct of nature, (which was not corrupted in
Adam,) is able to will that which is good, and not to will
what is evil; but who, through a depraved habit, was so bound
to the service of sin, as in reality, and actually he was not
able to perform the good which he would," &c. This false
description of the man might also be met, not by denying that
the subject of this chapter is a man under the law, but by
refuting that description. For heretics are not heretical on
all subjects and in every point; and it is their usual
practice to intermix true things with those which are false,
and frequently on true foundations to erect a superstructure
of falsehoods -- I repeat it, on true foundations, which, by
some artifice, or by manifest violence are perverted to the
support of falsehoods.
5. It is objected, besides, "It is impossible for this
opinion not to be heretical or allied to heresy, when we see
one Prosper Dysidaeus. a Samosatenian, who is deeply polluted
by a multitude of heresies, interpreting Romans 7 in
reference to a man who is not yet under grace, but under the
law, which he undoubtedly would not have done, had he not
understood that through it he had a mighty support for his
own heresies."
REPLY. -- This objection is truly ridiculous -- as if he who
is a heretic ought to err in all things, and can speak
nothing that is true, or if he does utter any truth, the
whole of it must be referred to the confirmation of his
heresy. Even the very worst of heretics have, in some
articles, held the same sentiments as those of the church. It
is a well known fact that the ancient heretics endeavoured,
and indeed were accustomed, to interpret many passages of
Scripture against the orthodox, in such a way as they could
not injure their several heresies. Yet these very passages
are, even at the present time, explained by our theologians
against the sense of the ancient orthodox, and in accordance
with the interpretation of those heretics. But such persons
are not, on this account, to be denominated "the favourers of
heresies."
But I am desirous to have it demonstrated to me what affinity
my explanation of Romans 7 has with Aryanism or
Samosatenianism. If the same person, who is either an Aryan
or a Samosatenian, is likewise earnest about the perfection
of righteousness in this life, he will deny that this chapter
ought to he understood as relating to the regenerate, not as
he is either a Samosatenian or an Aryan, but as he is a
Pelagian or a follower of Celestius.
If it be allowable to reason in this manner, then the opinion
which explains this chapter as referring to a man under
grace, will itself labour under great prejudices, from the
fact that it is generally so interpreted by the Jesuits, and
by their leaders, who are the sworn enemies of the church of
Christ, and of the truth, and, at the same time, the most
able retainers of the popish church, that is, of a church
which is idolatrous, tyrannical, and most polluted with
innumerable heresies. Away, then, with such a mode of
argumentation as this, about the explanation of any portion
of Scripture! Let it never proceed from the mind or the lips
of those persons who, with a good conscience, have undertaken
the defense of the truth. Who does not perceive that
arguments of this kind are employed for the purpose of
abashing and unsettling the minds of ignorant and
inexperienced hearers; that, being blinded by a certain fear
and stupor, they may not be able to form a judgment on the
truth, nay, that they may not dare to touch the matter under
controversy, through a vain fear of heresy! Such artifices as
these are notorious; and all men of learning and moderation
are aware of them. Nor are they capable of proving injurious
to any persons except to the unlearned and the simple, or to
those who have spontaneously determined to wander into error.
For we have shewn that this chapter has been understood in
the same sense as we interpret it, by many doctors of the
church, who declared and proved themselves to be the most
eminent adversaries of Aryanism, Samosatenianism, and other
heresies, and the most strenuous defendants of the true
doctrine concerning the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.
Gracious Lord! What a wide and ample plain is here opened for
those persons who feel a pleasure in thrusting out the most
able and efficient assertors of catholic doctrine into the
camp of heretics, under this pretext, that they Interpret
certain passages of Scripture which have been usually adduced
for the refutation of heresy, in such a manner as not to
enable other persons to attack heresies with those passages
so interpreted.
6. Lastly. This, my explanation is burdened with another
objection -- that "it differs from the confessions of all the
reformed churches in Europe, for the establishment of which
such a multitude of martyrs have shed their blood."
This argument likewise, I assert, is employed, not for
teaching the truth, but to inflame and blind the minds of
those who listen to it, through the indignation which they
conceive. For I deny that -- in any confession, whether that
of the French, the Dutch, the Swiss, the Savoy, the English,
the Scotch, the Bohemian, or the Lutheran churches, or of any
other -- there is extant a single article that is contrary to
this interpretation, or that is in the least weakened by this
interpretation of Romans 7. It may, indeed, possibly have
happened that some portion of this chapter has been used in
some confession for the establishment of a doctrine which
cannot be confirmed from it, unless it be explained as
relating to a regenerate man who is under grace. But how does
this circumstance militate against him who approves of the
very same doctrine, and defends it in an earnest and accurate
manner, by adducing several other passages of Scripture in
its support, Such a man affirms this alone -- that the true
doctrine, in whose defense it has been cited, is not
sufficiently well defended by this passage of holy writ. And
what man ever shed his blood, or was compelled to shed it,
because he was of opinion that this chapter ought to be
explained in reference to a regenerate man, and not to a man
who is under the law?
I speak with freedom, and frankly declare that, while I am
listening to such reasons, I am scarcely able to govern and
restrain myself from openly crying out, through grief, that
God would have mercy on those who teach these things, and
would put within them a good mind and a sincere conscience,
lest, while rushing headlong against conscience, they at
length receive due punishment for the demerit of malignant
ignorance, or that he would be pleased to hinder their
attempts, or at least, that he would render them abortive,
lest they should injure the truth which has been divinely
manifested, and the church of Christ! For I cannot put any
milder construction on such expressions, when they proceed
from men that are endued with knowledge and understanding.
All those matters contained in confessions are not equally
necessary. All the particulars in any confession are not
confirmed by the blood of those who are dragged away to the
stake not for the whole of that confession, but on account of
some part of it. And we know that many thousands of martyrs
have sealed the truth of the gospel with their blood, who
were never questioned respecting this article of the
perfection or imperfection of righteousness, and who never
expended any thoughts upon it. I refer now to this question:
"Are those who, through Christ, are justified and sanctified,
able in this life to fulfill the law of God without any
defect, through the assistance of Christ and the Spirit of
grace?" For all Christians are well assured, that, without
the grace of Christ, they are not able to do any good
whatsoever. Wherefore, the use of this kind of argument must
be laid aside by those who are good and conscientious
inquirers after the truth, and who endeavour to preserve her
when she is discovered.
FOURTH PART
THE OPPOSITE OPINION IS APPROVED BY NONE OF THE ANCIENT
DOCTORS OF THE CHURCH
1. THE ancients who have interpreted this chapter as relating
to a man under grace, and the moderns who give it a similar
interpretation, differ very materially from each other;
because, by the good which the apostle says he wills and does
not, and by the evil which he says he wills not and does, the
ancients understand only the not-indulging in concupiscence,
and the indulging in it; while the moderns understand GOOD
and EVIL actually performed. 2. That such was the opinion of
the ancients is proved by citations from Epiphanius,
Augustine, Bede, and Thomas Aquinas. 3. The difference
between these two diverse explanations of good and evil is so
great, in the judgment of the ancients, that, according to
both explanations, they cannot agree with a regenerate man.
This is proved by citations from Augustine, Bede, Thomas
Aquinas, and Hugh the cardinal.
Thesis. -- The meaning which the greater part of our modern
divines ascribe to the apostle in this chapter, is not
approved by any of the ancient doctors of the church, not
even by Augustine himself; but by many of them, it was
repudiated and rejected.
In this thesis, I do not assert that none of the ancient
doctors has interpreted this chapter as relating to a man who
is regenerate and placed under grace; for I have already
confessed that St. Augustine and some others give it that
interpretation. But I affirm that the interpretation of our
divines differs from the explanation of those ancients in a
point of great moment; and so great is this difference, that,
except by a forced construction and a meaning contrary to the
mind of those old authors themselves, the moderns are unable
to confirm their opinion on this subject by the authority of
the ancients. This will, I think, be proved with sufficient
accuracy, if it be shewn that those things which the apostle
attributes to this man, are received by our divines in a
widely different acceptation from that in which they were
understood by those among the ancients who explained the
chapter as relating to a man under grace. Indeed the moderns
receive it in a sense so far different and dissenting from
this explanation of some of the ancients, that these very
ancients have entertained the opinion that these attributes,
when received according to their modern construction by our
divines, do not agree with a man who is regenerate and under
grace, but with one who is placed under the law.
The truth of this affirmation I will now proceed to point out
in the following manner: That Good which the apostle says he
indeed wills but does not, and that EVIL which, he says, he
wills not and yet does, are interpreted by most of our
divines as referring to ACTUAL GOOD AND EVIL. And they
explain the evil by that very deed which is committed, with
the consent of the will, through the lusting of the flesh
against the lusting of the Spirit; in like manner, they
explain the GOOD by that very deed which a man indeed lusts
or desires to do according to the Spirit, but which he does
not actually perform, being hindered by the lusting of the
flesh. let the commentaries of our divines be examined, and
it will at once be evident that this is their interpretation
of the chapter; and this is openly declared by those who, on
this subject, are opposed to me in opinion.
But when St. Augustine, and all those ancients whom I have
had an opportunity of perusing, interpret this chapter as
referring to a man who is regenerate and placed under grace,
they assert that the evil which the apostle says he would
not, but did, is to lust or desire; but they interpret the
GOOD which he says he would, but did not, by not lusting or
coveting; yet they make a distinction between these two --
lusting and going after their lusts -- and not lusting and
not going after their lusts. In a manner nearly similar, the
apostle St., James denotes this difference in his epistle, i,
14,xv, "But every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of
his own lust, and enticed. Then when lust hath conceived, it
bringeth forth sin," that is, actual sin; "and sin, when it
is finished, bringeth forth death."
That this was the meaning of the ancients, is proved by
1. EPIPHANIUS
For, that which is said, "What I do I allow not, but what I
hate that I do," must not be received concerning that evil
which we have performed and completed, but concerning that
about which we have only thought. (Heresy 64th, against
Origen, lib. 2, tom. 2.)
Otherwise, how should the apostle have indeed chiefly done
the evil which displeased him, but not the good which was
pleasing, if he had not spoken about extraneous thoughts,
which we have occasionally thought, and not willing them, not
knowing from what cause they arise? (Ibid.)
For this good is perfect, not only to abstain from doing, but
likewise from thinking; and the good is not done which we
will, but the evil which we will not. (Ibid.)
Wherefore, this is placed within us: to will, that we will
not think about these things. Yet this is not placed within
us: to gain our end, that they be dispersed so as not to
return again to our minds, but only that we may in some
degree use them, or not use them -- as is the sentiment in
the subsequent passage: "For the good that I would I do not;"
for I will not to think on those things which hurt me,
because this is a good and immaculate employment, and devoid
of reprehension, according to the common saying, [in
reference to another affair.] "a square may be formed either
in the mind, or by the hands, without any blame." Therefore,
"the good that I would, I do not; but the evil which I would
not, that I do;" I will not to think, and yet I think on
those things which I will not.(Ibid.)
In a subsequent passage, when refuting those who interpreted
this passage as descriptive of the deeds performed by the
apostle himself, his words are:
But now, if any venture to dispute these words by objecting,
"The apostle teaches us this, by these words -- For the good
that I would, I do not; but the evil which I would not, that
I do that they are to be referred not only to our thinking
evil in our minds from which we are averse and which we
avoid, but likewise to our actually doing and performing
evil," we therefore request the man who reasons thus, if what
he says be correct, to explain to us what that evil was
which, though the apostle hated and nilled to do, yet he did
it. Or, on the contrary, let him inform us what good that was
which he willed greatly to perform, but which he was not able
to do, &c. (Ibid.) Consult the remaining portion of this
passage.
2. AUGUSTINE
And it follows, "I find then a law, that when I would do
good, evil is present with me;" that is, I find a law to be
within me when I will to do the good which the law wills;
because "evil is present," not with the law itself which
says, "Thou shalt not covet" or lust, but "evil is present
with me," because I likewise unwillingly lust. (On Marriage
and Concupiscence, cap. 30, ten,. 7.)
To "the body of this death," therefore, is understood to
belong, that "another law in the members wages war indeed
against the law of the mind;" while the flesh lusteth against
the Spirit, although it does not subjugate the mind, because
the Spirit also lusteth against the flesh; and thus, though
the law of sin itself holds some part of the flesh in
captivity, by which it may resist the law of the mind, yet it
does not reign in our body, though it be mortal, if we do not
obey it in the lusts thereof (Ibid. cap. 31. )
But the apostle subjoins this expression: "So, then, with the
mind I myself serve the law of God; but with the flesh, the
law of sin," which must be understood in this manner: "With
my mind I serve the law of God, by not consenting to the law
of sin; but with the flesh, I serve the law of sin by having
desires of sin, to which, though I do not yield my consent,
yet I am not totally free from them." (Ibid.)
Or perhaps we are afraid of those words which follow: "For
that which I do, I allow not; for what I would that do I not;
but what I hate, that do 1." Are we afraid that, from these
words, any one should suspect the apostle of consenting to
the concupiscence of the flesh to evil works, But we must
take into our consideration that which the apostle
immediately subjoins: "If, then, I do that which I would not,
I consent unto the law that it is good." For he here says
that he consents to the law more than to the concupiscence of
the flesh because he bestows on this latter the appellation
of "sin." Therefore, he said that he does and performs not
with an inclination of consenting and fulfilling, but with
the very motion of lusting or coveting. Hence, therefore, he
says, "I consent to the law that it is good." "I consent,"
because I will what it does not will. He afterwards says,
"Now it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in
me." What does this mean -- "Now then," -- except that he is
now under grace, which has delivered the delighting of the
will from consenting with lust, Neither is the other part of
the clause any better understood: "It is no more I that do
it," than that he does not now consent to "yield his members
as instruments of unrighteousness to sin." For if he both
lusts, and consents, and performs, how is it "no more he that
does it," though he is grieved at his doing it, and
grievously groans on account of having been conquered?
(Against the two Epistles of the Pelagians, cap. 10.)
For this is "to perform that which is good," that a man do
not indulge in concupiscence or lust. But this good is
imperfect when the man lusts, though he does not consent to
concupiscence for evil. (Ibid.)
And from these things he afterwards concludes -- "So, then,
with the mind, I myself serve the law of God, but with the
flesh, the law of sin," that is, "with the flesh, the law of
sin" by indulging in concupiscence, "but with the mind, the
law of God" by not consenting to such concupiscence. (Ibid.)
He does not say, how to do or to perform, but "how to fulfill
or complete that which is good;" because to perform or to do
what is good, is, not to go after lusts; but to fulfill or to
perfect what is good, is not to lust or to indulge in
concupiscence. That, therefore, which is said to the
Galatians, (v, 16,) "ye shall not fulfill or perfect the
lusts of the flesh," is said about a contrary object in this
passage of the epistle to the Romans -- "but how to fulfill
or perfect that which is good, I find not." Because those
lusts are not perfected or fulfilled in evil, when the assent
of our will is not added to them; nor is our will perfected
or fulfilled in good, so long as the motion of those lusts
continues, though we do not consent to such motion. But this
conflict, in which even those who are baptized struggle as in
an agony, when "the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the
Spirit against the flesh," in which the Spirit also does or
performs a good work, by not consenting to evil
concupiscence; but it does not fulfill or perfect such work,
because it does not consume or remove those evil desires or
lusts. The flesh, likewise, does or performs an evil desire;
but it does not fulfill or perfect it, because, the Spirit
not consenting to it, the flesh also does not come so far as
to the condemned works. This conflict, therefore, is not that
of the Jews nor of any other description of men whatsoever,
but it is evidently that of Christian believers, and of those
who live good lives and labour hard in this contest, as is
briefly shewn by the apostle, in Romans vii, 25, where he
says, "then, with the mind, I myself serve the law of God;
but with the flesh the law of sin." (Against Julian the
Pelagian, lib. I, cap. 26.)
Be unwilling, therefore, to do that which you are not willing
to suffer; and do not say, that we allure you to sweet deeds,
about which we cite the apostle as thus declaring himself:
"For I know that in me, (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no
good thing." For, though "they do not perfect or fulfill the
good which they would" in not indulging in concupiscence; yet
they do or perform good, in not going after their lusts.
(Ibid. lib. 5, cap. 5.)
Be it far from us, therefore, to assert what you pretend,
that we affirm that, "the apostle spake these words as though
he was desirous to be understood by them, that he was in the
act of fornication, struggling hard against it, whilst he was
led away by some hand of a pestiferous voluptuousness," when
the apostle himself says, It is no more I that do it; thus
shewing that the lusts of the flesh did work only a
libidinous impulse without a consent to the sin. (Ibid. lib.
6. cap 11.)
He likewise refrains himself from every evil thing, who has
sin which he does not suffer to reign within him, and into
whom secretly creeps a reprehensible thought which he does
not permit to arrive at the end [intended] of a deed or
performance. But it is one thing not to have sin, and it is
another not to obey its desires or lusts. it is one thing to
fulfill that which is commanded, "Thou shalt not covet or
lust," and it is another at least, by a certain attempt at
abstinence, to do that which is also written: "Thou shalt not
go after thy lusts." Yet it is impossible for us to know any
of these things correctly, without the grace of the saviour.
To do or perform righteousness, therefore, in the true
worship of God, is to fight by an internal conflict against
the inward evil of concupiscence, and not at all to have, to
perfect, or fulfill that which is its opposite. For he who
fights, is still not only in great peril, but is also
sometimes smitten, though he is not utterly cast down. But he
who has no adversary, rejoices in full peace and
tranquillity. He also is most truly said to be without sin,
in whom no sin dwells, but not he, who, through abstaining
from an evil work, says, "It is no more I that do it, but sin
that dwelleth in me." (On Nature and Grace, cap. 62.)
Therefore, the apostle "does that which he would not,"
because he wills not to lust or indulge in concupiscence, and
yet he lusts; therefore, "he does that which he would not."
Did that evil concupiscence draw the apostle into subjection
to concupiscence to commit fornication? Far from it. Let not
such a thought as this arise in our hearts. He struggled
hard, and was not subdued. But because he was unwilling also
to have this against which he was struggling, therefore, he
said, "I do that which I would not;" I am unwilling to
indulge in concupiscence, and yet I lust. Therefore, "I do
that which I would not," but yet I no not consent to
concupiscence. For otherwise he would not have said, "Ye
shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh," if he himself
fulfilled them. (On Time, Sermon 55, tom. 10.)
How do I perform that which is good, and not perfect what is
good, I do or perform good, when I do not consent to evil
concupiscence; but I do not perfect or fulfill what is good,
in not entirely refraining from concupiscence. Again,
therefore, how does my enemy perform that which is evil, and
not perfect what is evil? He does or performs evil, because
he moves an evil desire; and he does not perfect what is
evil, because he does not draw me to evil.(Ibid.)
"With the mind, I myself serve the law of God," by not
consenting, "but with the flesh, the law of sin," by not
indulging in concupiscence. (Ibid.)
Hence, also this expression, "I do that which I would not;"
"for the flesh lusteth against the Spirit" and I am unwilling
that it should lust. I account it a great matter if I do not
consent, for I wish to abstain from it; therefore, "I do that
which I would not." For I will that the flesh lust not
against the Spirit, and I am unable; this is what I have
said, "I do that which I would not." (Sermon 13th, on the
Words of the Apostle.)
If, therefore, "the flesh lusteth against the Spirit," that
in this very thing you do not what you would, because you
will not to indulge in concupiscence and are not able, [to
refrain from such indulgence,] at least hold thy will in the
grace of the Lord, and persevere by its assistance. Repeat
before him that which you have sung, "Direct my steps
according to thy word; and let not any iniquity have dominion
over me." (Psalm cxix, 133.) What is this, "Let not any
iniquity have dominion over me"? Listen to the apostle: "Let
not sin reign in your mortal body." What is this reigning,
"By obeying it in the lusts thereof." He has not said, Do not
have evil desires. For how have I not evil desires "in this
mortal body," in which "the flesh lusts against the Spirit,
and the Spirit against the flesh"? This thing, therefore,
"Let not sin reign," &c. (Ibid.)
3. VENERABLE BEDE
But if it be himself, (that is, the apostle,) let us not so
understand that which he has said: "What I would, that do I
not, but what I hate, that I do;" as if he willed to be
chaste and yet was an adulterer, or willed to be merciful and
was cruel, or willed to be pious and was impious. But what
are we to understand, I will not to indulge in concupiscence,
and yet I do indulge in it. (On Romans 7.)
Though I do not consent to concupiscence, and though I do not
go after my lusts, yet I still indulge in concupiscence.
(Ibid.)
What is it that I hate? To indulge in concupiscence: I hate
to indulge in concupiscence, and yet I do so from my flesh
and not from my mind. (Ibid.)
But that which I do, is to indulge in concupiscence, not to
consent to it; that no one may now seek in the apostle an
example for himself of sinning, and afford a bad example.
"What I would, that do I not." For what says the law? "Thou
shalt not lust or covet." And I would not lust, and yet I do
lust, although I do not yield up my consent to concupiscence,
and though I do not go after it. For I offer resistance, I
turn away my mind, I give a denial to the instruments, I
repress my members; and yet that is done within me which I
will not. That which the law likewise wills not, I nill with
the law. What it would not, that I would not. Therefore, "I
consent to the law." I am in the flesh, I am in the mind; but
I am more in the mind than in the flesh. Because, when I am
in the mind, I am in that which governs; for the mind
governs; the flesh is governed. And I am more in that by
which I rule or govern, than in that by which I am governed.
Therefore, I rule more in the mind. (Ibid.)
4. THOMAS AQUINAS
To will is present with me, that is, to me who am now
recovered by grace. It is through the operation of divine
grace, by which indeed I not only will that which is good,
but I also perform something that is good, because I offer
resistance to concupiscence, and under the guidance of the
Spirit, I act against it. But I do not find in my power the
manner in which I may perform that which is good, that is, in
order entirely to exclude concupiscence. (On Romans 7.)
3. But these two explanations of those attributes are, in the
judgment of those very ancients who have explained this
chapter as relating to a regenerate man, so vastly diverse
and dissentient, that the same things cannot agree with a
regenerate man according to both these explanations; nay,
that, according to the first of these explanations, they can
agree with a regenerate man, but according to the second they
can agree only with a man who is under sin and under the law.
This I will now proceed to prove from the testimonies of
those ancients themselves:
1. AUGUSTINE
For in no better manner is this understood -- "It is no more
I that do it" - than that he does not consent "to yield his
members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin." For if
he both lusts, and consents, and does, how is it "no more he
that does it," though he is grieved that he does it, and
groans grievously at being conquered, (Against the two
Epistles of the Pelagians, lib. I, cap. 10.)
On two of these three passages we have before disputed, and
which say, "But I am carnal, sold under sin:" And this is the
third: "- bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which
is in my members." On account of all the three, the apostle
may seem to be describing him who is still living under the
law, and not yet under grace. But as we have already
expounded the two former of them to be spoken in reference to
the flesh which is yet corruptible, so may this third passage
likewise be understood; as if it said that I was brought into
captivity by the flesh not by the mind, by motion not by
consent; and that it therefore brought me into captivity,
because in my flesh itself there is no other than our common
[sinful] nature. (Ibid.)
He is spiritual because he lives according to the Spirit; but
still, on the part of mortal flesh, the same man is spiritual
and carnal. Behold the spiritual man: "With the mind I myself
serve the law of God.", Behold the carnal man: "But with the
flesh I serve the law of sin." Is, then, this same man both
spiritual and carnal? He is evidently so, as long as he is a
dweller on earth. Whosoever thou art, be not surprised if
thou yieldest and consentest to any lusts whatsoever, since
thou either supposest them to be good for fulfilling
libidinous excess, or thou undoubtedly seest them now to be
so evil, that yet by yielding to them thou consentest, and
followest whither they lead, and dost perpetrate those things
which they wickedly suggest; thou art entirely carnal,
whosoever thou art that dost correspond with this description
-- thou art totally carnal. But if indeed thou lustest or
desirest that which the law forbids when it says: "Thou shaft
not covet," yet if thou dost also observe that other thing
which the law likewise says, "Thou shalt not go after thy
lusts," in thy mind thou art spiritual, and in thy flesh
carnal. For it is one thing, not to lust or not to indulge in
concupiscence; and it is another, not to go after its lusts.
The non-indulgence in concupiscence is the property of one
who is entirely perfect; not to go after his lusts, is that
of one who is fighting, engaged in a struggle, and labouring.
Let me be allowed, likewise, to add what the thing itself
requires, that it is also the property of him who does not
walk after his lusts; it is the property of a man who is
conquering and overcoming. For the first of these [the non-
indulgence in concupiscence] is obtained by the battle, the
struggle and the labour, but not till after the victory has
been secured. (On the Words of the Apostle, Sermon 5.)
It is apparent, therefore, from the mind of St. Augustine,
that, if this chapter be explained as relating to consent and
to the actual perpetration of evil, it can by no means be
understood concerning a regenerate man, but concerning a man
who is under the law, and "is merely carnal," as he expresses
himself.
2. VENERABLE BEDE
We know that the law is spiritual. There is, therefore,
perhaps, some other; probably thou art the man; either thou
art he, or I am. If, then, he be some one of us, let us
listen to him about himself, and, not being offended, let us
correct ourselves. But if it be himself, (that is, the
apostle,) let us not so understand that which he has said:
"What I would, that do I not; but what I hate, that I do;" as
if it was his will to be chaste and yet he was an adulterer,
or to be merciful and yet was cruel, or to be pious and yet
was impious. But what are we to understand? My will is, not
to indulge in concupiscence; and yet I do indulge in it. (On
Romans 7.)
3. THOMAS AQUINAS
Of all these writers, Thomas Aquinas most plainly places the
two explanations in opposition to each other; and he declares
that the things which are in this chapter attributed by the
apostle to the man about whom he is treating, according to
one of these explanations agree with a regenerate man, but,
according to the other they agree with a man who is under
sin:
Man, therefore, is said to be carnal, because his reason is
carnal. It is called "carnal" on two accounts: On the First,
because when the reason consents to those things to which it
is instigated by the flesh, it is brought into subjection to
the flesh, according to the declaration in 1 Corinthians iii,
3: "For, whereas there is among you envying, and strife, and
divisions, are ye not carnal?" In this manner, it is also
understood about a man not yet restored by grace. On the
Second account, reason is said to be carnal from the
circumstance of its being attacked by the flesh; according to
that declaration in Gal. v, 17, "The flesh lusteth against
the Spirit." And, in this manner, the reason even of a man
who is placed under grace is understood to be carnal. But
both these carnalities proceed from sin, &c.
Hence he says, "For that which I do I understand not," [or
"allow not,"] that is, that it ought to be performed. This
may indeed be understood in two ways: In the ONE mode, it may
be understood concerning him who is subjected to sin, who
knows in general that sin must not be committed, yet, being
conquered, by the suggestion of the devil, or by passion, or
by the inclination of a perverse habit, he commits it, and
is, therefore, said to perform that which he understands
ought not to be performed, doing this against his conscience,
as it is said in Luke xii, 47, "That servant, who knew his
Lord's will, and did not according to his will, shall
deservedly be beaten with many stripes." In the other mode,
it may be understood concerning him who is placed in grace,
who indeed does that which is evil; not indeed by executing
it in operation or with a consenting mind, but only by
indulging in concupiscence according to the feeling of the
sensual appetite. And that concupiscence is on account of the
reason and the understanding, because it precedes his
judgment, at this approach of which such an actual operation
is hindered, &c.
First, therefore, he says, in reference to the omission of
good, "for the good which it is my will to do, I do not."
This may indeed be understood, in one mode, about a man who
is placed under sin; and thus that which he says in this
place, "I do," must be received according to a complete act,
which is exercised externally, through the consent of reason.
But when he says, "It is my will," it must be understood not
indeed in reference to a complete will which is preceptive of
a work or operation, but in reference to a certain incomplete
will, by which men will in general that which is good, as
they also have in general a correct judgment concerning one
thing; and such a will is corrupted in particular because it
does not what it understands in general ought to be done, and
that which it wills to do. But according to its being
understood respecting a man recovered by grace, we must, on
the contrary, understand by this which he says, "It is my
will," a complete will continuing throughout in the election
or choice of a particular operation, that by this which he
says, "I do," may be understood an incomplete act which
consists only in the sensual appetite, and does not extend to
the consent of reason. For a man who is placed under grace,
wills indeed to preserve his mind from corrupt lusts; but he
does not perform this good, because of the inordinate motions
of concupiscence which rise up in his sensual appetite.
Similar to this is what he says in Gal. v, 17, "so that ye do
not the things which ye would."
Secondly, he subjoins, in reference to the perpetration of
evil, "But the evil which I hate, that I do." If this be
indeed understood concerning a man who is a sinner, then by
this which is said, "I hate," is understood a certain
imperfect hatred, according to which every man naturally
hates evil. But by this which he says, "I do," is understood
an act perfected by the execution of a work according to the
consent of reason; for that hatred in general is taken away
in a particular which is eligible through the inclination of
a habit or passion. But if it be understood concerning a man
placed under grace, then by this which he says, "I do," is,
on the contrary, understood an imperfect act, which consists
solely in the concupiscence of the sensual appetite; and by
this which he says, "I hate," is understood a perfect hatred,
by which any one perseveres in the detestation of evil, until
the final reprobation of it, &c.
But the law of sin brings a man into captivity in two ways:
By the one mode, through consent and operation, it captivates
a man who is a sinner; by the other mode, it captivates a man
placed under grace, with respect to the motion of
concupiscence.
Grace delivers from the body of this death in two ways: By
the ONE mode, that the corruption of the body may not have
the dominion over the mind, drawing it to summit sin; by the
OTHER mode, that the corruption of the body may be totally
removed. Therefore, with respect to the First, it appertains
to the sinner to say, "Grace has delivered me from the body
of this death, that is, it has delivered me from sin, into
which my soul was led through the corruption of the body."
But from sin a righteous man has been already delivered;
wherefore it belong, to him to say, "The grace of God hath
made me free from the body of this death, that is, that there
may not be in my body the corruption of sin or of death,"
which will occur in the resurrection.
Afterwards when he says "so then with the mind I myself serve
the law of God," &c., he infers a conclusion, which is
inferred according to these two premised expositions, in
different ways, from the premises. For, according to the
exposition of the preceding words in the person of a sinner,
the conclusion must be inferred thus: "It has been said that
the grace of God hath made me free from the body of this
death, that I may not be led away by it to sin. Therefore,
since I shall now be free, with the mind I serve the law of
God; but with the flesh I serve the law of sin, which indeed
remains in the flesh with respect to the fuel, by which the
flesh lusts against the Spirit." But if the preceding words
be understood [as proceeding] from the person of a righteous
man, then the conclusion must be thus inferred: "The grace of
God through Jesus Christ hath made me free from the body of
this death; that is, so that the corruption of sin and death
may not be in me."
4. HUGH THE CARDINAL
There is, therefore, now no condemnation. The preceding words
have been expounded concerning the captivity of mortal sin,
under which the man was carnally living; and concerning the
captivity of venial sin, of the man who is in grace. But he
gives the appellation of "mortal sin" to that which is
exercised in operation itself, and "venial" to that which
consists in the act and motion of lusting or indulging in
concupiscence, without the consent of the will.
FIFTH PART
I. THE OPPOSITE OPINION IS INJURIOUS TO GRACE AND HURTFUL TO
GOOD MORALS
1. It is First shewn, that the interpretation of Romans 7,
which prevails in the present day is injurious to grace, by
attributing to it less than is proper. (1.) The contest which
is described in that chapter, cannot be attributed to the
Holy Spirit dwelling in a man, without manifest contumely to
the Holy Ghost. (2.) An objection and reply. 2. It is
Secondly shewn, that the modern interpretation is hurtful to
good morals; because it draws along with it, as a
consequence, that a man flatters and encourages himself in
his sins, provided only that he commits them with a reluctant
conscience. This is illustrated by some instances. 3. It is
likewise confirmed by St. Augustine and by the Venerable
Bede.
Thesis. -- The opinion which affirms, that this chapter
treats about a man who is regenerate and placed under grace;
and which also interprets the good which this man would and
does not, and the evil which he would not but does, as
referring to actual good and evil; is injurious to grace, and
inimical to good morals.
1. That this modern opinion is injurious to divine grace, I
demonstrate in the following manner:
An injury is inflicted on grace, not only by him who
attributes to nature or to free will that which belongs to
grace, that is, having taken it away from grace; but likewise
by him who attributes to it less than is its due, and than
ought truly to be ascribed to grace. In the last of these
modes, this modern opinion is inimical to grace: For it
attributes less than, according to the Scriptures, ought to
be ascribed to grace. The Scriptures ascribe to divine grace,
that, in the regenerate, it worketh not only to will but also
to do; (Phil. ii, 13) that, by its power, our old man is
crucified, and the body of sin is destroyed or enervated, so
that henceforth we should not obey it in the lusts thereof;
that, through grace, the regenerate are dead indeed unto sin,
and are raised up again to walk in newness of life, in which
they serve not sin but God, neither do they yield their
members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin, but as
instruments of righteousness to God; (Rom. vi, 2-13) that,
through the efficacy of the Spirit, they mortify the deeds of
the body; (viii, 13) and that grace not only supplies to the
regenerate strength to resist the world, Satan, and the
flesh, but, likewise, power to gain the victory over them.
(Ephes. vi, 11-18; James iv, 4-8; 1 John iv, 4; v, 4; &c.,
&c.)
But this modern opinion attributes to grace, that its only
effect in the regenerate is to will and not to do, that it is
too weak to crucify the old man, to destroy the body of sin,
or to conquer the flesh, the world and Satan. For the
regenerate man, according to this opinion, is said to obey
sin in its lusts, and to walk after the desires of the flesh;
though he is said to do this, compelled by the violence of
sin, in opposition to conscience, and with a reluctant will.
For the interpretation and addition alter the mode of
obedience by which men obey sin; it does not deny obedience
itself. This was also the cause why St. Augustine interpreted
the chapter in reference to concupiscence; for he perceived
that if he interpreted it concerning actual sins, he would be
inflicting an injury on grace.
(1.) I am desirous that it should be made the subject of
diligent consideration, and that it should be frequently and
deliberately pondered, whether the contest which is said to
be described in this chapter can be ascribed to the
indwelling Holy Spirit, without manifest contumely and
dishonour to the grace of Christ and of His Spirit, if this
be laid down as the issue of the contest, that the man works
from the will of the flesh, not from concupiscence of the
Spirit. This is the result of the battle, which is laid down
by those who interpret the chapter concerning actual good and
evil. To any who earnestly peruses the passage, it will
indeed appear evident that such a contest cannot be ascribed
to the Holy Spirit, without enormous disgrace to Him. For,
what is it? It is said to be a contest, and a waging of war
between "the law of the mind," that is, the Holy Spirit
dwelling within, and "the law of the members;" and the
victory is assigned to the law of the members against the law
of the mind; for it leads the man away, as a captive, to the
law of sin, the Holy Spirit, who dwells within vainly
resisting and warring against it. Under these circumstances,
is not the Holy Spirit represented as being much weaker than
the law in the members, that is, than the lust of the flesh
and indwelling sin, The man who denies this, will deny that
the sun shines when he is to be seen in all his meridian
splendour. For, in this place, no mention is made of his
spontaneous yielding or surrender, of desisting from the
combat, or the casting away of his weapons, which we have
declared to be the cause why he who begins to fight in the
Spirit is conquered by the flesh. But no mention of such
circumstances can here be made; for it is said to be a
battle, and a waging of war not between "the law of the
members" and a man who uses "the law of the mind," but to be
between "the law of the mind" and "the law of the members;"
to which law of the mind the casting away of its weapons
cannot be attributed, for it is itself engaged in the battle
and not by proxy. Neither can a desisting from the combat be
ascribed to the law of the mind before it has actually been
conquered and overcome. Much less can a spontaneous surrender
be attributed to it, because this can by no means occur
between these two combatants. For "the law of the mind" must
necessarily lose its life, and cease to have any existence,
before it willingly and spontaneously yields to the
rebellious flesh.
(2.) Some one, however, may reply, "This is a metaphorical
kind of speaking or discourse, and through a Prosopopoeia, a
person and the properties of a person are attributed to the
law of the mind and to that of the members. But, properly and
without any trope or figure, this man is said to fight with
himself; that is, the man, as he is regenerate, fights with
himself as he is unregenerate."
My answer to this is, there is nothing to prevent the thing
from being done in the manner now specified; for a regenerate
man, as such, fights in the power and strength of the grace
and the Spirit of Christ. Therefore, if while fighting he is
conquered, the grace and the Spirit of Christ are overcome,
which would be a fact most ignominious to the grace and
Spirit of Christ. But if he be conquered while in a state of
nonresistance, and not during the conflict, but after he has
cast away his weapons or has desisted from the combat, then
this is not the case which is the subject of the present
investigation; for, in the case stated by the apostle, the
man is made prisoner while in actual combat, not after he has
ceased to be a belligerent; because the effect and
accomplishment of this bringing into captivity is joined to
the act of waging war and that indeed immediately. But these
two are properly joined together, and in a manner that is
agreeable to the nature of parties fighting against each
other, if "the law of the mind," that is, the conscience,
convinced of the equity and justice of the law, be said to
contend with "the law of the members;" for the former is
conquered while fighting and in the very midst of the
conflict, because it is too weak to be capable of
withstanding the impetuosity of the shock against "the law of
the members," that is, the lusts of the flesh and the desires
of sin, though it earnestly strives to bear away, by every
exertion and with all its powers, the palm of victory from
the field of battle.
2. But matter of fact teaches that this opinion is inimical
and hurtful to good morals. For nothing can be imagined more
noxious to true morality than to assert that" it is a
property of the regenerate not to do the good which they
would, and to do the evil which they would not;" because it
necessarily follows from this that those persons flatter
themselves in their sins, who, while sinning, feel that they
do so with a reluctant conscience and with a will that
offered some resistance. For they conclude themselves to be
regenerate from this circumstance -- because it is not one of
the properties of the unregenerate to do the evil which they
would not, and to omit the performance of the good which they
would; the unregenerate being those who omit the good, and
perpetrate the evil, with a full consent of the will, and
without any resistance. I truly and sacredly affirm that this
has, in more instances than one, fallen within the range of
my experience: When I have admonished certain persons to
exercise a degree of caution over themselves and to guard
against the commission of some wickedness which they knew to
be prohibited by the law, they have replied "that it was
indeed their will so to refrain, but that they must declare,
with the apostle, We are unable to perform the good which we
would."
"I speak the truth in Christ and lie not, my conscience also
bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost," that I have received
this very answer from a certain individual, not after he had
perpetrated the crime, but when he was previously admonished
not to commit it. I am also acquainted with a lady, who on
being admonished and blamed for a certain deed which she knew
she had perpetrated against the law of God and her own
conscience, coolly replied "that as she had done that deed
with a reluctant will and not with a full consent, in this
she experienced something similar to what the apostle Paul
endured when he said, The evil that l would not, that I do."
I have known both men and women, young persons and old, who,
when I have explained this seventh chapter of the epistle to
the Romans in the sense in which I defend it in this
treatise, have openly confessed to me "that they had always
previously entertained the opinion that, if they had actually
perpetrated any evil with a reluctant mind, or had omitted
the performance of any good when their conscience exclaimed
against such omission, it was not necessary for them to care
much about the matter or deeply to lament it, since they
considered themselves in this respect to be similar to St.
Paul." These persons, therefore, have returned me hearty
thanks, as they have declared, because, by my interpretation,
I had delivered them from that false opinion.
3. But, lest it might appear that I alone make this
assertion, and, without any witness or supporter, declare
that "the opinion which interprets this chapter as referring
to actual good and evil, is adverse to good morals arid to
piety," let us now see what judgment some of the ancients
have formed about this matter.
AUGUSTINE
When discussing these words of the apostle -- "for the good
that I would, I do not; but the evil which I would not, that
I do" -- this father makes the following remarks:
As often as the divine words which have just been recited
from the epistle of the apostle Paul, are read, it is to be
feared that, when they arc incorrectly understood, they
furnish an occasion to men who are seeking one; because they
are inclined to the commission of sin, and with difficulty
restrain themselves. Therefore, when they have heard the
apostle declaring, "For the good that I would, I do not; but
the evil which I hate, that I do," they commit evil; and, as
if displeased with themselves because they thus do evil, they
suppose that they resemble the apostle, who said, "For the
good that I would, I do not; but the evil which I would not,
that I do." For this passage is sometimes read, and at
present imposes on us the necessity of admonishing, that,
when men take it in a wrong acceptation, they convert
salutary food into poison. (0n Time, Sermons 43 a 45, tom.
10.)
But lest, in this battle, these divine words when read should
seem, to those who have not a good understanding of them, as
the trumpet of the enemy's army and not that of our own
ranks, by which we may be incited, and not by which we may be
conquered, pay attention, I beseech you, my brethren, and,
you who are in the contest, contend manfully. For, you who
have not yet begun the combat, will not understand what I
say; but you who are now contending, will easily understand
my meaning. I speak openly; your words will be in silence.
Recollect, in the first place, what the apostle has written
to the Galatians, from which this passage may be well
expounded; for, speaking to believers who had been baptized,
he says -- speaking to them as those to whom all sins had
been remitted in the sacred laver; but speaking to them as to
those who are still fighting, he says, "This I say then: Walk
in the Spirit and ye shall not fulfill the lusts of the
flesh." He has not said, Ye shall not do or perform, but, Ye
shall not fulfill or perfect. And why does he say this, He
proceeds to say "for the flesh lusteth against the Spirit,
and the Spirit against the flesh; for these are contrary, the
one to the other, that ye may not do the things that ye
would. But if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the
law." If ye be led of the Spirit -- What is "to be led of the
Spirit"? To consent to the Spirit of God which commands, and
not to the flesh which lusteth. Yet it lusts, and resists,
and wills something, and thou wiliest not. Persevere in not
willing [that which the flesh wills]. And yet thy desire to
God should be of this description, that there may not be any
concupiscence for thee to resist. Consider what I have said.
I repeat it: Thy request unto God should be of this kind,
that no concupiscence whatever may remain which it may be
necessary for thee to resist. For thou dost resist; and, by
not consenting, thou dost overcome; but it is far better to
have no enemy than to conquer one. The time will arrive when
that enemy will have no existence. Apply thy mind to the
notes of triumph, and see if it will be "O death, where is
thy contest?" It will not be "O death, where is thy sting?"
Thou shalt seek its place, and shalt not find it. (Ibid.)
In a subsequent passage on the same treatise, when explaining
still more plainly the meaning of the apostle, lest his words
should prove hurtful to those who seek occasion, St.
Augustine writes in the following manner:
The apostle, therefore, does not what he would, because he
wills not to lust or indulge in concupiscence; yet he lusts;
therefore he does the evil which he wills not. Did this evil
concupiscence draw the apostle into subjection to lust for
fornication? By no means. Let not such thoughts as these
arise in thy heart. He contended against it; he was not
subdued. But because he willed not, and had this against
which he might contend, therefore he said "What I would, that
do I not;" I will not to lust, or to indulge in
concupiscence, and yet I do lust. "Therefore, what I would,
that do I not;" but yet I consent not to concupiscence. For,
otherwise, he would not have said, "Ye shall not fulfill the
lusts of the flesh:" if he fulfilled them himself. But he has
placed for thee, before thy eyes, the combat in which he was
engaged, that thou mayest not be afraid concerning thine own.
For, if the blessed apostle had not said this, when thou hast
perceived concupiscence in motion within thy members to which
thou wouldst not yield thy consent, yet, since thou hast
perceived it to be in motion, perhaps thou mightest despair
concerning thyself, and say -- if I belonged unto God, l
should not have such motions. Look at the apostle engaged in
the battle, and be unwilling to fill thyself with despair. He
says, "But I see another law in my members, warring against
the law of my mind; and because I am unwilling that it should
wage ware for it is my own flesh, I am myself the person, it
is a part of myself -- "that which I would, I do not; but the
evil which I hate, that do I," because I lust. Therefore, the
good which I do in not giving consent to my evil
concupiscence, I perform it, but I do not perfect it. And
concupiscence, which is my enemy, performs evil, and does not
perfect it. In what way do I perform good and not perfect it?
I perform good when I do not consent to evil concupiscence,
but I do not perfect good so as not to indulge the least
concupiscence. Again, therefore, in what way does my enemy
perform evil, and not perfect evil? It performs evil, because
it puts evil desires in motion. It does not perfect evil,
because it does not draw me to evil.(Ibid.)
VENERABLE BEDE
But the thing which I do or perform is to lust, not to
consent to lust; lest any one should now seek in the apostle
an example for himself, and should himself afford a bad one.
"That which I would, I do not." For what saith the law, "Thou
shalt not covet." And it is not my will to lust, and yet I
lust, though I give no consent to my lust, and though I go
not after it. (On Romans 7.)
II. VARIOUS OBJECTIONS IN FAVOUR OF THE COMMON INTERPRETATION
ANSWERED
1. An objection for the common interpretation; it is possible
for this to be the meaning of Romans 7, "that the regenerate
do not so frequently and so perfectly perform what is good,
and omit what is evil as they wish." Reply: The gloss is
contrary to the text, because this chapter describes the
continuous state of the man about whom it treats. 2. The
manner in which St. Paul would have spoken, if had intended
to convey the meaning that generally obtains, and this in
conformity with the style and modes of speaking which he
usually adopts in other passages when writing concerning
himself. An argument against the usually received opinion,
taken from those things which have been previously spoken,
and which are here reduced into the form of a syllogism. 3.
Another objection in favour of the common interpretation, and
this in two members. An answer to the first member. An answer
to the second, "that when the regenerate sin, they sin with
reluctance." Every inward struggle against sin is not a sign
that the man is regenerate. 4. Another objection, and a
reply to it. Remarks on a complete and an incomplete will.
The regenerate will not, with a complete will, more good than
they perform, neither perpetrate more evil than they will.
5. Each of us must institute a serious examination into self
and into all the motions of his will.
1. But some one will say, in defense of this modern opinion,
and in order to wipe away this double stain, "By this
interpretation, no injury is inflicted on divine grace, and
no harm is done to good morals." Some other man, possessed of
still greater vehemence in defending the opinion which he has
once conceived, will bring against me the charge of calumny,
[and will say,] "It is a well known fact that they who give
this interpretation to the chapter, do not take away from the
regenerate the performance of all actual good, and the
omission of what is evil, and consequently, [the work of] the
grace of regeneration; but this is all that they affirm:
Sometimes, nay, very often, those men who are regenerated by
the Spirit of Christ do the evil which. they would not, and,
far more frequently, omit or do not perform the good which
they would; and the same regenerate persons never perform so
perfectly the good which they do as they will to perform it,
and they never omit evil so perfectly as they will to omit
it. But neither of these assertions can be denied by those
who acknowledge the imperfection of righteousness in this
life, and who accurately consider the examples of the most
holy of mortals which are depicted in the Holy Scriptures."
I reply, this subterfuge affords no defense or excuse for the
modern explanation of Romans 7. For, (as the phrase is,) in
this instance the gloss is contrary to the text. For that
chapter does not treat about that which occasionally befalls
the man who is the subject of discussion, but about what
generally and for the most part is accustomed to happen to
him; and it contains a description of the continuous state of
the man about whom it treats. This is openly declared by the
words themselves and by the mode of speech employed. The
apostle says, "The good that I would, I do not; but the evil
which I would not, that I do." This is said without any
distinction or contraction of the general saying to its being
specially understood as though he sometimes did not the good
which he would, and sometimes did the evil which he would
not, or as though he many times abstained from the evil which
he hates, and performed the good which he would. But the
apostle simply and indefinitely enunciates concerning the
detested evil that he perpetrates it, and concerning the good
which he willed that he performs it not.
But if this indefinite enunciation be said to mean "that the
good which has been willed is more frequently performed than
omitted, and that the detested evil has been more frequently
avoided than committed," which must necessarily be affirmed
by those who explain the chapter in reference to a regenerate
man, for a regenerate man walks not according to the flesh,
but according to the Spirit -- then I say, the apostle did
not know how to enunciate his own meaning. For indefinite
enunciations possess equal force with those which are
universal, or they approach as near as possible to them; they
enunciate, concerning objects, those attributes which are in
every one of them and at all times, or most usually and
according to the more excellent part. Thus it is said
concerning the Cretians, that they are liars. (Tit. i, 12.)
The Athenians are said to be light and frivolous, and to take
pleasure in "hearing some new thing;" and the Carthaginians
are called perfidious. The Scriptures speak thus, that the
Jews have been rejected on account of the greater part, (for
"God doth not cast away his people whom he foreknew,") and
that the gentiles were received into their place. For power
was given, and a command enjoined on the apostles, to preach
the gospel to all nations, and most of them have now long
since been converted to Christ, or will yet be converted.
Neither in this chapter is the apostle treating about a
perfect and, in every respect, complete performance of good
and omission of evil, but simply about the performance of the
one and the omission of the other. For he says that the man
commits evil, but not perfectly, if he is regenerate;
otherwise, he would sin with an entire and full will. But
this will be subsequently treated at greater length.
2. But if St. Paul intended in this chapter to convey such a
meaning as those interpreters ascribe to him, then he must
have spoken in the following manner, if he was desirous of
saying thing, in accordance with himself: "We know that the
law is spiritual, and requires from us an obedience perfect
in all its parts, and continuous without any intermission or
interruption. But I have not yet so far conquered the flesh,
I have not yet such a complete dominion over sin, neither
have I broken or subdued the lusts of the flesh so much, as
to be able to perform that perfect and uninterrupted
obedience to the law. For it occasionally happens to me, that
I do the evil which I would not, and omit the good which I
would; nay, I perceive that I never perform what is good in
such perfection and with so much zeal as it is in my will to
perform; nor have I omitted what is evil in such perfection
as I have wished. For in both cases, even while I am
performing what is good and omitting what is evil, I feel the
concupiscence of the flesh struggling and resisting; and I
consider myself to have experienced admirable success if I
come victorious out of the combat, that is, if I do that
which the Spirit lusteth, and not what the flesh lusteth."
Such a declaration as this would have been suitable to the
sense which they attribute to the apostle, and this is
properly the index and interpreter of that meaning. But many
passages of Scripture, in which the apostle treats about
himself, teach us that he ought to have spoken thus, if he
had spoken things that were consistent with himself: "For I
am conscious to myself of nothing; yet am I not hereby
justified." (1 Cor. iv, 4.) "I therefore so run, not as
uncertainly; so perform I my part as a combatant, not as one
who beateth the air; but I beat down and keep my body under,
and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I
have preached to others, I myself should become a reprobate."
(vi, 26,27.) "Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of
Christ." (xi, 1.) "- While we look not at the things which
are seen, but at the things which are not seen; for the
things which are seen are temporary, but those which are not
seen are eternal." (2 Cor. iv, 18.) "- Giving no offense in
any thing, that the ministry be not blamed; but in all things
approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much
patience," &c. (vi, 3-10.) "For I through the law am dead to
the law, that I may live unto God. I am crucified with
Christ; nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in
me; and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by the
faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for
me." (Gal. ii, 19, 20.) "But God forbid that I should glory,
save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom the
world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world." (vi, 14.)
Many other passages of a similar import might be cited.
Since, therefore, this interpretation does not agree with the
chapter, it cannot, by this opinion, be excused from the two
crimes which are objected against it, [as being injurious to
divine grace, and noxious to good morals]. Wherefore I
persist in preferring the same accusation, and I declare,
The opinion which attributes to a regenerate man "that he
generally does the evil which he would not, and that he most
commonly omits the good which he would," is injurious to the
grace of regeneration and hurtful to good morals;
But the opinion which explains Romans 7 as referring to a
regenerate man, attributes these things to one who is
regenerate;
Therefore, this opinion is injurious to the grace of
regeneration, and hurtful to good morals. The light of the
major proposition is so great as not to require either proof
or illustration. The minor is in the text. For, as has
already been shewn, to the man about whom the apostle is
treating it is attributed, that he most commonly commits what
is evil and omits what is good; therefore, the conclusion
properly follows.
It appears, therefore, that I have not through calumny
affixed this objection to the opinion which is opposed to my
own; and I can sacredly affirm, now, that prior to the act of
taking the pen into my hands, I had made a vow before God
that [in the discussion of this subject] I would indulge in
no calumny. Wherefore, though the objection were false, it
would in that case have escaped from me through ignorance and
not through malice.
3. Some one, however, who is desirous of pertinaciously
keeping and retaining the thesis which has been once laid
down, will here reply -- "Let it be granted, that this
explanation is deficient in those things which the apostle
attributes to this man; let it likewise be granted, that the
interpretation produced by other persons is not suitable to
the passage; yet it does not become disadvantageous to good
morals, nor is any injury inflicted on grace through this
opinion, provided that the whole together be excepted, as it
equitably should be, and that one part be not separated from
another -- this also being granted, that, though this
interpretation be unsuitable for Romans 7, yet it is
agreeable to the rest of the Scriptures and to the analogy of
faith."
(1.) That I may not seem to be too rigid, I am willing to
grant the former of these; about the latter we shall see
something further. For I own, that the opinion of St.
Augustine, which interprets the chapter as relating only to
the act and motion of concupiscence, neither proves to be
detrimental to grace, nor injurious to good morals, though he
explains the passage concerning a regenerate man.
But I say that, after it has been impressed and inculcated on
the minds of hearers or readers that the apostle is treating
about a regenerate man in Romans 7, it is not in our power to
hinder such persons from understanding the rest of those
things which are attributed to this man in a different manner
from that in which they ought to be understood, that is, from
receiving them in an acceptation which is not agreeable to
the text and design of the apostle, and as they are not
received when they are explained as relating to a man who is
under sin, and under the law, especially when the inclination
is a persuasive to such an interpretation, and when the
concupiscence of the flesh gives a similar impulse. This, as
I have already related, has been actually done by many
people, and certainly not without blame attached to the
opinion itself, though "the whole of it be received
together." For this is not the only thing declared by that
opinion, "The regenerate sometimes commit sin; and they never
perfectly perform what is good, and omit what is evil, while
they continue in the present life;" but this is likewise
added: "It is a property of the regenerate, to commit sin not
with a full consent of the will, and while in the act of
sinning to will not to sin; since the unregenerate sin with a
full consent of the will, and without any reluctance on its
part." Those persons who wish to excuse themselves by this
chapter, and who, while engaged in sin, feel some resistance
of the will and remorse of conscience in the act of sinning,
conclude from the preceding assertion, that they commit sin
not with a full consent of the will, and, therefore, that the
very fact itself of their thus committing sin is a sign of
their regeneration. Such a conclusion as this is both
injurious to grace and inimical to good morals. (i.) It is
injurious to grace, because it lays that down, as a sign of
regeneration, which is alike common to the regenerate and to
the unregenerate, that is, to those who are under the law.
(ii.) It is inimical to good morals, because sin is neither
so much avoided by that man who holds such an opinion as
this, nor does its perpetration produce deep sorrow in him
who is its author, because from the mode of the deed he still
concludes that he is regenerate.
(2.) But let us now consider, whether those things which have
been adduced to liberate their opinion from this two-fold
criminal charge, be conformable to the rest of the Scriptures
and to the analogy of faith, or not. I confess it indeed to
be a very great truth, that, while the regenerate pass their
lives in this mortal body, they neither perfectly perform
what is good, nor omit what is evil. But I add, that, while
in the present life, they never perfectly will what is good,
or perfectly hate what is evil. I likewise confess, that even
the best of the regenerate offend in many things, and
sometimes actually sin, by doing what is evil and omitting
what is good; for the regenerate do not always act from the
principle of regeneration.
But I deny that, when they sin, they sin unwillingly, though
they may do so with a struggle in their mind and conscience.
For, while the contest and struggle continued between the
mind and the flesh, how much soever they might nill the evil
to which the flesh incited them, and will the good from which
it dehorted them; yet they do not proceed onward to the deed
itself except when the battle is terminated, the mind or
conscience is overcome, and after the will has yielded
consent to the flesh -- though such consent be not without
stinging remorse of conscience. Then I deny, that it can be
concluded from this opposition of the mind, that he is a
regenerate man who sins in this manner. For, as we have often
previously shewn, the commission of sin with a reluctant mind
and conscience belongs to many of the unregenerate. Besides,
as we have also previously taught, that resistance which
immediately preceded the perpetration of sin, was not from
the Holy Spirit who regenerated and inhabited, but from the
mind which was convinced of the righteousness and equity of
the law. For the life of the conscience continues; and from
its life, action and motion remain, when the Holy Spirit is
either wholly departed, or is so grieved as to employ no
motion and act for the hindrance of sin. It is a well known
fact, that the soul in man which is vegetative, performs the
first and the last offices of life, while the rational soul
ceases its operations as in the case of lunatics and maniacs,
and the sensitive soul desists from acting in lethargic
persons. I wish these observations to receive a diligent
consideration; for they have a great tendency to induce a man
to enter upon a serious and sure examination respecting
himself, to attain a correct knowledge of the state of
regeneration, and sedulously to distinguish between it and
the state BEFORE the law, and chiefly between it and that
UNDER the law.
4. Yet some person will here rejoin, and, for the sake of
excusing or defending his opinion, will say, "It cannot be
denied that the regenerate will more good than they actually
perform, and perpetrate more evil than they will."
My answer is, this, when correctly understood, may be
conceded; for it is stated with some ambiguity. "To will and
not to will this thing," may be understood concerning either
a complete or an incomplete volition and nolition, (to use
the words of Thomas Aquinas,) though in a sense a little
different. (1.) I give the appellation of a complete will to
that which is borne to a particular object that is
particularly considered, approving or disapproving of that
object according to the prescript or direction of the last
judgment of the reason that is formed concerning it. (2.) I
give the appellation of an incomplete will to that which is
borne towards the same object generally considered, approving
or disapproving of it according to the prescript or direction
not of the last judgment of the reason which is formed
concerning it. The former of these, which is indeed complete,
may be called simply a volition and a nolition. But the
latter, which is incomplete, is otherwise expressed by the
words, desire and wishing, and ought to be called vellcity
rather than will.
Having premised these things, I now say, It cannot be
affirmed with truth, "that a regenerate man wills more good
with a complete will than he actually performs," unless
without any fault of his own, he be hindered by necessity or
by some greater force, or "that he actually does more evil
than it is his will to do." For he does it not through
coaction. A merchant who, for the sake of avoiding shipwreck,
throws his heavy bales into the sea, willingly performs that
act, having followed this last judgment of his reason -- that
it is better for his bales of goods to be destroyed, than for
himself to perish with them. Thus, with a complete (I do not
say with a full) volition, David willed his adulterous
intercourse with Bathsheba. Willingly, and with a complete
volition, Peter denied Christ.
But if this be understood concerning an incomplete will, then
I grant it may be said "that the regenerate will to perform
more good than they really execute, and to omit more evil
than they omit." This, however, is not an exclusive property
of the regenerate; for it belongs to all those who are so
under the law, that in them the law has discharged all its
functions, and (the Holy Spirit employing it for this
purpose) in them has produced all those effects which it is
possible and usual for the law to produce. Both the
regenerate, and those who are under the law, might indeed
will, that there was not in them such a vast force and
efficacy of sin yet existing and reigning in them; and might
wish, that they were not solicited and impelled to evil deeds
through concupiscence and the temptation of sin; nay, they
might also will that they did not lust or indulge in
concupiscence; but those evil acts to which they are
solicited by sin which either is in them, or dwells in them
and reigns, they do not perform, except through the
intervention of the consent of the will that has been
obtained by this temptation of sin. For lust does not bring
forth sin, unless it has conceived; but it conceives through
the consent of the will tanquam ex marito. But as long as the
will remains in a state of suspense, inclining to neither
part, so long no act is produced -- as we behold in a just
balance, or true scales, of which neither part verges upward
or downward prior to one of them receiving an accession of
weight which depresses that scale and elevates the opposite
one. All motion reclines or depends on rest as on a
foundation. Thus, the will does not move towards the part of
sin unless when acquiescing in its temptation.
5. These remarks are exceedingly plain, and capable of being
fully confirmed by experience itself, if any one will only
accurately ponder within himself all the motions of his own
will. But the greatest part of us avoid this duty; for it
cannot be performed without [inducing] sorrow and sickness of
mind, which no man willingly brings upon himself. But it is
by no means probable, that sin should obtain a full consent
from the will of that man who is generally well instructed in
the righteousness and unrighteousness of actions, before he
has ceased to feel any sorrow or regret: Wherefore, the
difference between a regenerate and an unregenerate man must
not be placed in this particular when both of them commit
sin. For, in that particular deed, they equally yield to the
temptation of sin, both of them sin from the same principle
of depraved nature, and in both instances the resistance is
one and the same when sin is perpetrated, that is, on the
part of the mind and conscience convicted of the justice or
the injustice of the deed. For if the Spirit were itself that
resistance, then sin would not be perpetrated in the very
act.
"Is there then no difference between the regenerate and the
unregenerate, when they commit sin?" That I may not deny
this, I say that such difference must be brought forward from
plain passages in the Holy Scriptures; otherwise, that man
will deceive himself to his great peril, who follows some
other rule of judging.
THE CONCLUSION
AN Examination and comparison of each of the three
Interpretations of this chapter. 1. The FIRST, which is the
latest of the two opinions embraced by St. Augustine, and
which interprets this chapter concerning a man under grace,
has various disadvantages: (1.) in the meaning of the word
CARNAL, and that of the phrase, "sold under sin." (2.) In the
explanation of the evil which, the apostle says, he did; and
of the good which he omitted. (3.) In the explanation of the
word To Do or To PERFORM. (4.) In the interpretation of
"indwelling sin." (5.) In the explanation of "the law of the
mind." (6.) In explaining the captivity of man under the law
of sin. (7.) In the distorted meaning given to the votive
exclamation. (8.) In assigning to a regenerate man a double
servitude, and in interpreting "the mind" for "the spirit."
These eight inconveniences are sufficient to induce a
rejection of this First Interpretation. 2. The SECOND, which
is that of modern divines, and which also explains the
chapter concerning a man under grace, in addition to the
inconveniences that it has in common with the First, has
likewise some which are peculiar to itself. (1.) In saying,
what permanently belongs to the continuous state of this man,
sometimes only happens to him. (2.) In giving a rash
explication of "performing that which is good." (3.) In
asserting, that the regenerate commit sin unwillingly. (4.)
In predicating contradictory things concerning this man. (5.)
In predicating with restriction those things concerning the
regenerate, which the Scriptures simply attribute to them.
3. The THIRD, which is St. Augustine's first opinion, as well
as that of Arminius, and which understands this chapter as
relating to a man who is under the law, is plain and
perspicuous, and not at disagreement either with apostolical
phraseology or with other passages of Scripture; this fact is
rendered obvious even from this circumstance -- that this man
is said at once to be "placed under the law" and "under the
dominion of sin." 4. This treatise is closed with an
address, by Arminius, to his brethren in the ministry, in
which the author offers himself for examination, with a most
serious intreaty for them to admonish him, in a fraternal
manner, if he has erred; but to yield their assent to the
truth, if he has in this work written such things as are in
accordance with the scriptures and with the meaning of the
apostle.
Let us now briefly compare these three expositions of Romans
vii, FIRST, that which St. Augustine gave not long before
his death; Secondly, that which he taught in early life,
which is likewise my interpretation, and that of many doctors
of the primitive church, as I have already proved, and that
of some even among our own divines; and, LASTLY, the
exposition of those persons who assent to St. Augustine in
this particular-that in common with him they explain it as
relating to a regenerate man, but who dissent from him on
another particular -- that they interpret GOOD and EVIL, not
as relating to the act of CONCUPISCENCE, but as referring to
ACTUAL GOOD AND EVIL.
1. That St. Augustine might be able to interpret this chapter
as relating to a regenerate man and one placed under grace,
(which he supposed would be serviceable to him in his
disputes with the Pelagians,) he was compelled to put a
forced construction on the apostolical phraseology, and to
interpret many things in opposition to the express meaning
and intention of the apostle.
(1.) He has interpreted a carnal man to mean one who yet
bears about with him mortal flesh, who is not yet become
spiritual in the flesh, and who still has and feels within
himself the lusts of the flesh. But about the first of these
two descriptions of men the apostle is not here treating: It
is, therefore, quite beyond the purpose; and I beseech St.
Augustine to point out to me a single passage of Scripture,
in which the regenerate are called carnal because they still
have within them the lusts of the flesh. If they are called
spiritual in the Scriptures, "because by the Spirit they
mortify the deeds of the flesh" and do not go after carnal
lusts, but walk according to the Spirit, then indeed they
cannot be called carnal from the fact of their still having
those lusts. They may be called "those who are not perfectly
spiritual" on account of the presence of sinful lusts; but
they can by no means be styled carnal, because the dominion
of sin is taken away from them.
In a similar manner he was under the necessity of distorting
another attribute of this man, sold under sin, when this
phrase properly signifies "one who is the slave of sin, and
who serves sin," whether he does this willingly without any
resistance of conscience, or in opposition to his mind and so
far unwillingly. It is not allowed to us to frame petty
distinctions, and, according to these, to attribute to
persons certain words, which the Scriptures do not employ, in
that sense, and which are not usually ascribed to those
persons in holy writ.
(2.) Then he interprets the evil which the apostle says he
did, by the word to lust or to indulge in concupiscence; and
the good which he says he omitted, by the word not to lust --
a most absurd and distorted application of those terms!
First. Because the words, Katergazesqai, Prassein and Poiein
"to do," cannot have the same signification as concupisco,
"to lust." At least, so far as I know, the Scriptures have in
no passage, explained "to lust" by any of those three words.
And St. Augustine himself, in the definition of sin, when
distinguishing between these things, says, "Sin is every
thing which is spoken, done, and lusted or desired against
the law of God."
Bucer, in his "Comment on Romans 7," says, "Some persons
receive the three verbs here rendered 'to do,' in the
acceptation, 'to lust,' but that is not St. Paul's mode of
speaking. He understands by the word, the deed itself which
is actually committed at the impulse of concupiscence, in
opposition to that which the law dictates, and which the
mind, consenting to that law, approves. Concupitio, 'to lust'
or desire, is in reality, an internal act of concupiscence in
the mind, which indulges in such concupiscence. But these
verbs 'to do,' in this chapter do not signify an internal act
of lusting, but, properly, the external act of doing those
things which have been lusted or desired." (Fol. 369.)
Secondly. "Sin is said to do this evil, and, by the
perpetration of the evil, to slay the man himself." Sin does
not slay him through concupiscence. St. James speaks thus:
"Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin; and
sin, when it is finished [or completed by action], bringeth
forth death." (i, 15.) But it slays the man through actual
sin. This is declared by the apostle in the fifth verse of
this very chapter, when he says, "for when we were in the
flesh, the motions of sin, which were by the law, did work in
our members to bring forth fruit unto death." I am now
speaking, not according to the rigor of the law, but
according to the grace of the gospel in Jesus Christ.
Thirdly. The evil and the good, the former of which, he says,
he perpetrates, but the latter he omits, are so opposed to
each other, that evil is what is forbidden by a prohibitive
law, which law is usually proposed by a negative; but Good is
what is commanded by a preceptive law, which is usually
propounded by an affirmative. A sin is perpetrated against a
prohibitive law by commission, but against a preceptive law
by omission. On this account they are called sins of omission
and of commission. If a prohibitive law be observed, evil is
said to be omitted, but if a preceptive law be observed, good
is said to be performed.
Now, to lust, and not to lust, are not thus opposed to each
other. For though to lust be forbidden by a prohibitive law,
yet not to lust is not commanded by a preceptive law; neither
can it be commanded by such a law; for not to lust consists
of a negative or the omission of an act; but by omission, an
offense is committed against a preceptive law. But, by the
omission of concupiscence, no offense is committed against a
positive or preceptive law, but a prohibitive law is
fulfilled; and by obedience, which consists in not lusting,
good is not performed, but evil is omitted. That we may point
out this absurdity [of St. Augustine's exposition], we will
invert in the following manner what the apostle has said:
"The good that I would, I do," that is, I do not lust; "but
the evil which I would not, I do not," that is, I do not
lust. For I will not to lust, and I do not lust; I nill to
lust, and I do not lust. Therefore, in this case, the very
same act is the performance of good and the omission of evil
-- a complete absurdity. And that is called the performance
of a good action which is the omission of an evil one -- an
equal absurdity! O Augustine, where was thy usual acumen? Let
the expression be pardoned; for a good philosopher is not
always a philosopher, and our Homer himself will sometimes
nod.
Fourthly. It is an illogical mode of expression to say, "I
will to lust," and "I will not to lust," because actual
concupiscence is prior to volition and nolition, and the act
of concupiscence does not depend upon the choice or
determination of the will. According to the trite and true
saying, "first motions are not in our power, unless they be
occasioned by some act of the will," as the schoolmen express
themselves. But we must say, "I could wish not to lust," that
is, "I could wish to be free from the impulse of
concupiscence." And this is an expression of desire, not
tending to or going out towards the performance or omission
of our act, but earnestly demanding the act of another person
for our liberation from that evil which impels us to an evil
act, and which hinders us from a good act -- we approving of
the good act and disapproving of the bad one.
(3.) He was compelled, when expounding what the apostle says
in the 18th verse, "But to perform that which is good I find
not," to interpret it by "completing what is good," that is,
"I find not perfectly to do what is good," as is evident from
those passages which we have cited from St. Augustine. This
interpretation is absurd, distorted, and contradictory to the
sentiments and meaning of the author; for,
First. The word, Katergazesqai does not signify "to perfect,"
that is, "perfectly to do any thing;" but it signifies "to
operate, to perform, to effect, or to do," as this word is
most commonly used, not for "doing any thing perfectly," but
for "producing an effect." My observations on this point are
evident from the text itself; for the same Greek word is
employed in the first clause of the 15th verse, when the
apostle says, "For that which I do, I allow not," yet he does
not perfectly perform the evil of which he disapproves. It is
also used in the latter clause of the 20th verse, "Now then
it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me." But
sin does not perfectly perpetrate evil in this man,
especially if he be regenerate, as St. Augustine supposes;
and he openly says himself the contrary to this, as is
evident from the passages which we have already cited in the
fourth part of this treatise.
Secondly. The synonyms of this verb which are promiscuously
used in the seventh chapter, prassein and poiein prove the
same thing. For the apostle says that he does and performs
the evil which he would not, (verses 15, 16, 19,) yet he does
not perfectly perform that evil; this is obvious from what he
adds, "which I would not." Therefore he performs it not with
a full consent of his will. For this is confessed by St.
Augustine, when he explains the passage about the regenerate;
but he does it not with a full consent of the will, that is,
he does it not perfectly.
Thirdly. "The GOOD which the apostle would, but which he does
not," (19,) is, according to St. Augustine, not to lust. But
how is it that the apostle indeed does this "good," [by
willing it, but does not perfect it, Therefore, a two-fold
omission of concupiscence must be laid down [by those who
adopt St. Augustine's argumentation,] one, under the term to
do, is called an imperfect omission; the other, under the
word to complete, receives the appellation of perfect.
According to St. Augustine's sense, the apostle says in this
verse, (19,) "I will not to lust, and this good I indeed do,
but I do not perfect it." From this remark, the absurdity
which I have mentioned is most manifest.
Fourthly. More good is attributed to the will of this man,
than to its capability and powers or efficacy. But the
perfect volition of good is not attributed to his will,
neither can it be attributed. Therefore, from its capability
and efficacy not only can the perfect performance of good be
taken away, but the imperfect performance is likewise taken
away from them. That is, it is denied respecting this man,
not only that he perfects good, but that he even performs it.
Wherefore, this passage must not be understood concerning
perfection, that is, the perfect performance of good.
(4.) He was forced to interpret "sin that dwelleth or
inhabiteth within me," by "sin existing within," and to
create a distinction between it and "sin reigning and
exercising the dominion over a man," while the phrase,
"dwelling within me," denotes dominion, and the full and
supreme power of him who is the resident, as we have
previously shewn in its proper place. But it is apparent that
sin reigns in this man; for it commits that sin in him which
he himself would not, and leads him away as a captive under
its power.
(5.) He was under the necessity of interpreting "the law of
the mind" by "the law of the Spirit," though in contradiction
to the great contrariety subsisting between the attribute
which is given to "the law of the mind," and that which is
ascribed to "the law of the Spirit." For, in Romans vii, 23,
"the law of the mind" is said to be overcome in combat by
"the law of the members," from which event, the man "is
brought into captivity to the law of sin." And in Romans
viii, 2, "the law of the Spirit" is said to make the man
"free from the law of sin and death;" that is, it is stronger
and superior in the conflict against "the law of the
members;" and, when the latter is conquered and overcome,
"the law of the Spirit" delivers the man from the captivity
into which he had been brought by the force of "the law of
the members."
(6.) St. Augustine was compelled to pervert the phrase,
"captivity to the law of sin," and to give it the meaning of
our primeval state in Adam, from whom we are born corrupt and
under the captivity of sin and Satan, when, in this passage,
the apostle is not treating on that captivity, but on
another, which is produced from it, that is, by "the law of
the members" which we have contracted from Adam, waging war
against "the law of the mind," overcoming it, and bringing
man, by his own act, under captivity to the law of sin. For
we have the former captivity originally from Adam, but we
bring down the latter upon ourselves by our own act. Even if
the discourse of the apostle had referred to our primeval
state, yet, because the regenerate have received remission of
sin and are endowed with the spirit of the grace of Christ,
they cannot be said to be captives under sin. For, though the
fuel has not been extinguished, yet the power of commanding,
and of subjecting us to itself, is taken away from sin by the
power of regeneration.
(7.) He is forced to torture the votive exclamation in the
24th verse, to a desire different from that on which the
apostle is here treating, and with which the thanksgiving in
the 25th verse does not correspond. For, in this passage, St.
Paul treats upon the desire by which the man requests to be
delivered from the dominion of sin, which he calls "the body
of death;" and St. Augustine is compelled [by the scheme of
interpretation which he had adopted] to explain in reference
to the desire by which he desires to be liberated from this
mortal body, and when that event occurs, he will at once be
free from the concupiscence of sin. A thanksgiving, however,
seems [in this case] to be most unadvisedly subjoined to the
votive desire, before the fruition of the thing which is said
to be wished; yet this is done in this passage, according to
the interpretation of St. Augustine.
(8.) Lastly, St. Augustine is forced to assign a double
servitude to a regenerate man -- the one, as he serves God --
the other, as he serves sin; and this in contradiction to the
express declaration of Christ -- "No man can at one time
serve two masters." It is objected, "that in a different
respect, and according to his different parts, man is said to
serve God, and to serve sin;" but this remark does not clear
this opinion from the stain with which it is aspersed. (i.)
Because the Scriptures are unacquainted with that
distinction, when they are speaking about regenerate persons;
let a passage to the contrary be produced. (ii.) Because, if
even the flesh war against the Spirit or the mind by lusting;
yet a man cannot be said, solely on account of this
resistance and warfare, "with his flesh to serve" sin, or
"the law of sin;" for, with St. Augustine, these two are the
same things.
He is likewise compelled to use the word, "the mind," for the
regenerated part of man, for the man so far as he is
regenerate, in opposition to Scripture usage and phraseology,
as we have explained in the first part of this treatise.
These appear to me most equitable reasons for rejecting the
latter opinion of St. Augustine, and for appealing from him
when asleep to St. Augustine in his waking moments. I have no
doubt that he would also have abandoned this his second
opinion, had he taken into his consideration the arguments
which are now adduced, especially when he had perceived the
explication of the whole chapter to be so suitable and
proper, and impossible to be wrested in any point by the
Pelagians for proving their doctrine.
2. Our divines have fallen into some of these errors with
which we have charged the opinion of St. Augustine, such as
the following: They are forced to interpret "to be carnal,"
and "to be sold under sin," in a manner very different from
that which the meaning of the apostle will allow; they call
"sin that dwelleth in a man," "sin existing within," thus
distinguishing it from reigning sin; they assert that "the
law of the mind" signifies "the law of the Spirit;" they
explain in a corrupt manner the votive exclamation; and,
lastly, they attribute a two-fold servitude to a regenerate
man. In addition to these mistakes, they fall into others
which are peculiar to their interpretation, but which are
agreeable neither to the meaning of the apostle in this
chapter, nor to the rest of the Scriptures, for,
(1.) They are compelled to interpret that which, according to
the meaning of the apostle, belongs to the continuous state
of this man, as if it happened to him only occasionally, in
contradiction to the express phraseology of the apostle, who
says, "The good that I would, I do not; but the evil which I
would not, that I do." This phraseology is by no means in
accordance with the signification by which any one is said
occasionally to perpetrate evil and to do good, as we have
already rendered very manifest.
(2.) They are under the necessity of interpreting the phrase,
"The good that I would, I do not" by "I do not good in the
perfection in which I ought," or, "I do not so much good as
it is my will to do;" yet neither of these explanations is
agreeable to the meaning of the apostle, as we have
previously seen.
(3.) They broadly assert, that while the regenerate are
actually committing sin, they are unwilling to commit sin in
the very act of sinning, in opposition to the whole of the
Scriptures and to the nature of actual sin itself, which, if
it be not voluntary, ceases to be sin.
(4.) They are compelled to say contradictory things about
this man. For they take away from sin, which exists within
him, the dominion over him; and yet they attribute to it a
habitation or indwelling, and they ascribe such force and
efficacy to it, that it perpetrates evil itself in the man in
opposition to his will, and brings him into captivity to the
law of sin. These are most undoubted effects indeed of sin
reigning and exercising dominion.
(5.) Lastly, as there are many passages of Scripture, which
attribute to the regenerate the willing of good, a delight in
the law 0f God, and things of a similar kind, they are
compelled to interpret those passages by this restrictive
particle, "after the inward man," while, in the rest of the
Scriptures, such attributes are simply ascribed to a
regenerate man, because they have the predominance in him.
But it is not necessary, at this time, to repeat all those
things which we have before written and proved against that
opinion.
3. But the opinion which I have undertaken to explain, is
plain and perspicuous, under no necessity to affix any thing
to the phraseology of the apostle, or to impinge against any
other portions of holy writ. This may be perceived at one
glance, by him who will cast his eyes upon these two things,
that the man who is the subject of the present investigation,
is said to be placed under the dominion of sin and under the
law, that is, he is one in whom the law has discharged its
entire office.
(1.) For, as he is placed under the dominion of sin, the
following affirmations are correctly and without any
contortion made concerning him: "he is sold under sin; he
does that which he wills not, and omits that which he wills;
sin dwells in him, and in his flesh dwelleth no good thing;
he cannot attain to the performance of that which is good; he
does not perform that which is good, but he perpetrates evil;
evil is present with him; the law of his members wages war
with the law of his mind and overcomes it, and renders the
man a captive under the law of sin which he has in his
members; and, being thus entangled and bound down, he is
detained by the body of this death, (that is, by the body of
sin,) and required with his flesh to serve the law of sin."
(2.) But, as he is said to be placed under the law, the
following affirmations belong to him correctly and without
any contortion: "He allows not (he approves not) that which
he does; he wills that which he does not, and he wills not
that which he does; he consents to the law of God that it is
good; it is no longer he who commits evil; he has good
dwelling in his mind; the good that he wills he does not, but
the evil which he wills not, that he does; he delights in the
law of God after the inward man; with the law of his mind he
wages war against the law of his members; he is exceedingly
desirous of deliverance; and with his mind he serves the law
of God."
Nay, these two united classes of attributes, joined as they
intimately are, in the text of the apostle, cannot belong to
any other man than to this as he is placed under the law, and
at the same time under the dominion of sin. So far from these
two relations not being capable of belonging at once to the
same man, that he who is under the law necessarily endures
the dominion of sin, that is, the law is too weak to be able
to release and liberate the sinner from the tyranny of sin.
This is the subject upon which the apostle treats through the
whole of this chapter, and points it out in the person of
that man who is placed under the law in a mode the most
excellent of all, that is, one in whom the law has fulfilled
not only some part of its office, (for that did not serve the
purpose which he had in view,) but in whom the law had
discharged all its offices and acts; for this was required by
the necessity of the cause about which the apostle was
treating; because "the weakness of the law" could not be
taught by the example of him who had not within himself all
those things which are usually effected by the law. For the
Jews might have always objected that some other persons had
made still further progress through the power and efficacy of
the law.
If this observation, as well as many others, be diligently
considered, it will be of great potency in effecting a
persuasion that the present chapter must be understood as
relating to a man who is under the law. And I feel fully
persuaded within myself, that if views similar to these had
entered into the minds of our expositors, when they explained
this portion of Scripture, they would undoubtedly have
interpreted it in this manner; for such were their piety and
their learning, that I cannot bring myself to feel any other
persuasion than this concerning them. But it frequently
happens, that the fear of falling into error or heresy, if
any passage be explained in a manner different from that
generally received, hinders those who are under the influence
of such a fear from venturing the more diligently to inspect
such passage, and to consider whether it may not be explained
appropriately and agreeably to the analogy of faith, even by
that mode which is said to be favourable to heresy.
I likewise believe, that this interpretation of mine is
rejected by many persons who have never once thought on the
mode in which the Scriptures define that man whom I assert to
be described in this chapter. If they had earnestly
endeavoured to ascertain this point, they would assuredly
have discovered that all these things may be most
commodiously explained concerning a man who is under the law.
I will add, as the result of my own experience, that I have
found multitudes who have not only not considered with
sufficient diligence, but who also have not exhibited any
desire to consider, what these names and epithets properly
signify, and how they must be accurately distinguished from
each other -- the natural man, the carnal man, the outward
man, the old man, the sensual man, the earthly man, the
worldly man -- also, the spiritual man, the heavenly man, the
inward man, the new man, the illuminated man, the regenerate
man, &c. The same persons also have not manifested any
inclination to distinguish in an accurate and suitable manner
between the acts and operations of the Spirit -- when making
use of the law, and when employing the gospel -- when
preparing a home or abode for himself, and when actually the
inhabitant of his own temple -- of his enlightening,
regenerating and sealing -- of his bringing men to Christ,
uniting them to Christ -- and communicating to them the
benefits of Christ -- of his operating, co-operating,
exciting, aiding, assisting, and confirming or strengthening
-- and of his infusing habits, and producing good actions.
All these things seem to me to be of such a description that
if any person were, without a consideration of these matters,
to attempt a serious and solid explanation of those things of
which the apostle is treating in this chapter, his conduct
would appear to me like that of a man who should endeavour to
construct a large and splendid edifice without stones and
lime.
4. These remarks I offer, with a sincere and candid mind, to
those pious and learned men, and those eminent servants of
Christ, my beloved brethren in Christ and fellow-labourers in
the work of the Lord, who ought ever to receive from me all
due honour and deference, to be read, known, judged, and
approved or disapproved; and I request and most earnestly
beseech of them only one thing, in the name of our common
saviour -- that, if they shall discover me to have written
anything, in the preceding treatise, which is either contrary
to the analogy of faith or contrary to the sense and meaning
of the apostle, they will admonish, teach and instruct me
about it in a fraternal manner. If they find any such matter,
I testify, before God, that I will not only lend an attentive
and patient hearing to their admonitions, teaching and
instruction, but will also yield them full compliance. I
likewise protest, that if, in the present instance, any
things of this description have escaped from me, (for we all
know but in part,) I consider them as not written and as not
spoken.
But if they shall perceive that these very things are
agreeable to the rest of the Scriptures and conformable to
the mind of the apostle, then I may be permitted to request
and intreat from them that they will grant a place to the
truth, thus pointed out, in the church of Christ, which is
the pillar and ground of the truth.
I solemnly engage, that there is no cause for them to be
afraid lest disturbances, quarrels, dissensions, or the
occasions of such great evils, in the Christian church,
should arise from such an examination and conference. They
will have to discuss the subject with one -- who knows in
part how to distinguish between those doctrines which are
simply necessary and fundamental, and those which have not in
them an equal necessity, but are as the parts of a
superstructure raised on a foundation -- who, next to the
necessity for truth, thinks all things should be yielded to
the peace of the churches -- who can, with Christian charity,
bear with those that differ from him, provided they do not
attempt "to have dominion over the faith of other persons" --
who is not desirous with an officious hastiness to obtrude on
the public either his own admissions, or those of other
persons, which had been confided to each other for the sake
of a mutual conference, but who knows how to retain them
faithfully, and has skill enough to revolve them in his mind
for nine long years, according to the ancient proverb, "One
day is the disciple of another; our later meditations are
wiser and more accurate than our early ones; we daily grow
old and yet are learning many things" Lastly, they will have
to discuss the subject with one who may be in error, but who
cannot be a heretic, and whose will assuredly it is not to be
one.
Amicable, fraternal, and placid conferences of this
description, instituted between professors of the same faith
and of the same religion, are not only useful, but likewise
necessary to the churches of Christ, for the further
investigation of the truth, for retaining it firmly when
discovered, and for boldly defending it against adversaries.
From these friendly conferences, we may discover truth, since
they are not undertaken through a desire for victory, or for
the sake of defending some topic which had been formerly
conceived and adopted. But from those others, which are not
so much Christian conferences, as vehement, bitter and
vexatious altercations, and which we perceive to be agitated
by the followers and defenders of different religious
professions, generally ensues the result that is comprised in
the vulgar proverb, "Truth is lost in the midst of their
wrangling." Such an issue is no ground of surprise when the
very method and circumstances of the altercation very often
declare that the whole affair was at its commencement
undertaken, and afterwards prosecuted, without the spirit of
truth, charity and peace; and that, as a necessary
consequence, it has been conducted to a sad catastrophe, most
lamentable to the churches of Christ.
And let no man rashly persuade himself, that as long as the
[visible] church shall be a sojourner in this world, and
shall have, in the midst of her, unskillful, infirm and
wicked persons, she will maintain the doctrine of Christ so
correctly as not to require a still further investigation of
the truth from the Scriptures, which are the inexhaustible
fountain of divine wisdom, as to be able to dispense with the
examination of those dogmas which are built up as a
superstructure on the foundation of the Scriptures, and as
not to be under the least necessity of confirming and
defending Christian doctrine, by the force and weight of
solid arguments, against ancient heresies which have been
polished up after a new method, and against novel heresies
which are daily springing up and becoming still more
prevalent.
It is not an act of arrogance to enter upon such an exercise
and employment as this, but it is an act of true and solid
piety towards God, which commands and prescribes that, as "a
dispensation of the gospel has been committed to us," we
ought to "stir up the gifts of God which are in us," to study
and strive to augment the talents which have been divinely
granted to us, and, with a pure conscience and in the fear of
the Lord, to discharge the duties of this sacred ministry, to
the sanctification of his name, the building up and
edification of the church of Christ, and to the demolition
and extirpation of the kingdom of Satan and of Antichrist --
which may the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ
vouchsafe to grant to us, through and for the sake of his
only begotten Son, and in the power and efficacy of his
Spirit. Amen.
END OF DISSERTATION ON ROMANS.
A LETTER
ADDRESSED TO
HIPPOLYTUS A COLLIBUS,
Ambassador from the most illustrious Prince, The elector
Palatine, Frederick IV,
To the Seven United Dutch Provinces:
BY
THE REV. JAMES ARMINIUS, D.D.
OF OUDEWATER IN HOLLAND
An Eminent Professor Of Sacred Theology,
Likewise,
CERTAIN ARTICLES
To be subjected to a diligent examination, because some
controversy has arisen about them among the Professors of the
reformed Religion: In Which Arminius more fully declares his
sentiments on the principal Articles of Christian Doctrine.
BENEVOLENT READER,
IT cannot be a matter of secrecy to you, how various,
uncertain and prodigious the rumors are which have been
circulated through Holland, Germany, and Great Britain,
concerning James Arminius, Professor of Divinity; and in what
manner (I do not stop to discuss with how much zeal) some
persons accuse this man of schism and others of heresy, some
charge him with the crime of Pelagianism and others brand him
with the black mark of Socinianism, while all of them
execrate him as the pest of the reformed churches. On this
account, those persons who feel a regard for the memory of
this learned man, and who, not without good reason, are
desirous of maintaining his reputation and character, and of
defending him from those atrocious imputations and virulent
calumnies, have lately published some of his erudite
lucubrations, which are polished with the greatest care. They
have thus placed them within the reach of the public, that
the reader, who is eager in the pursuit after truth, may more
easily and happily form his judgment about the station which
Arminius is entitled to hold among posterity, not from
fallacious rumors and the criminations of the malevolent, but
from authentic documents, as if from the ingenuous confession
itself of the accused speaking openly in his own cause, and
mildly replying to the crimes with which he has been charged.
With this object in view, the friends of Arminius have
published, as separate treatises, his "Modest Examination of
a Pamphlet, written some years ago by that very learned
Divine, William Perkins, on Predestination: To which is
added, an Analysis of the Ninth Chapter of the Epistle to the
Romans," and his "Dissertation on the true and genuine
Meaning of the Seventh Chapter of the Epistle to the Romans."
But these two works are neither sufficient nor satisfactory
to many dispositions that are prying or that indulge in
surmises, and to other eminent men who abound with an
acrimonious shrewdness of judgment; because they embrace
neither the whole nor the chief of the perplexing
difficulties of James Arminius. Some of those who attended
his Academical Lectures, affirm that he frequently uttered
novel and astounding paradoxes about other points of the
orthodox doctrine [than are contained in the two works just
mentioned]. Other persons relate, as a great secret, that
Arminius addressed "A Letter" to Hippolytus a Collibus, in
which he more fully discloses his own pestiferous sentiments;
and that "CERTAIN ARTICLES" are circulated in a private
manner, in which, while treating upon several of the chief
heads of orthodox theology, he introduces his own poisonous
dogmas.
In this state of affairs, we may be permitted to give some
assistance to an absent person, nay, to one who is dead, and
to offer a reply to the accusations and criminations which we
have now specified, by the evidence of witnesses who are
worthy of credit, and by the publication of the very
documents which we are thus challenged to produce. Perhaps,
by this means, we shall be able to remove those sinister
insinuations and suspicions. We shall, at least, meet the
wishes of a number of persons, and shall terminate the
anxieties of several minds that have till now been in a state
of suspense.
Accept, therefore, candid reader, of that "Letter" about
which so many reports have been circulated, and which was
addressed to Hippolytus a Collibus, Ambassador from Prince
Frederick 4, the Electar Palatine.
Accept, likewise, of those "ARTICLES" which are to be
diligently examined and pondered, and which give us the
sentiments of Arminius on the One and the Triune God, The
Attributes of God, the Deity of the Son, Predestination and
Divine Providence, Original Sin, Free Will, the Grace of God,
Christ and his Satisfaction, Justification, Faith and
Repentance, Regeneration, the Baptism of Infants, the Lords
Supper, and On Magistracy. Accurately consider and candidly
judge whatever he thought necessary to be amended or to be
rendered more complete in the doctrine of the reformed
churches.
The writing of this man require no commendations from me, or
from any other person: There is no need of ivy in this
instance, for these productions will insure approbation.
A LETTER,
BY
THE REV. JAMES ARMINIUS, D.D.
&c. &c.
TO HIS EXCELLENCY, THE NOBLE LORD, HIPPOLYTUS A COLLIBUS,
AMBASSADOR, FROM THE MOST ILLUSTRIOUS PRINCE, THE ELECTOR
PALATINE, TO THE SEVEN UNITED DUTCH PROVINCES, JAMES ARMINIUS
WISHETH HEALTH AND SUCCESS
MOST NONOURABLE SIR:
When I was lately admitted to a conversation with you, you
had the kindness to intimate to me the reports which you
understood had been circulated at Heidelberg about my
heterodoxy in certain articles of our faith; and you gave me
this information, not only that you might yourself hear from
me personally the whole truth about the matter, but, much
more, that, by the intervention of your good offices, the
suspicions concerning me, which have been so unhandsomely
conceived and propagated, might be removed from the minds of
other persons, since this is a course which truth requires. I
endeavoured at that interview, with diligence and seriousness
to comply with your obliging request, and by returning a
frank and open reply to each of those questions which your
excellency proposed, I instantly disclosed my sentiments
about those several Articles. For, in addition to my being
bound to do this, by my duty as a Christian man, and
especially as a divine, such a course of conduct was demanded
from me by the great candour, condescension and benevolence
which you exhibited towards me.
But my explanation was so agreeable to your excellency,
(which I ascribe to an act of the divine Benignity towards
me,) as to induce you, on that occasion, to think it
requisite that those propositions of mine should be committed
to writing and transmitted to you, not only for the purpose
of being thus enabled the more certainly and firmly to form
your own judgment about the matter when you had maturely
reflected upon it, but also with the design of communicating
my written answers to others, that they might confute the
calumny and vindicate my innocence. Having followed the
counsel of your prudence, and firmly relying on the same
hope, I now accede to your further wishes, in this letter;
and I intreat your excellency to have the goodness to peruse
its contents with the same candour and equanimity as were
displayed when you listened to their delivery. Unless my mind
greatly deceives me, your excellency will find in this letter
that which will not only be able to obliterate, but also
completely to eradicate, every unjust suspicion concerning
me, from the minds of those good men who know that every one
is the best interpreter of his own sentiments, and that the
utmost credit is to be given to him who sacredly, and in the
presence of God, bears testimony to his own meaning.
The articles of doctrine about which your excellency made
inquiries, were, as far as my memory serves me, the
following: the Divinity of the Son of God, Providence, Divine
Predestination, Grace and Free Will, and Justification.
Beside these, you inquired about the things which concerned
our opinions, in answer to the interrogatories of the States
of Holland, concerning the mode of holding the proposed
synod. But as the latter relate to that most eminent man, the
Revelation John Uytenbogard, minister of the church at the
Hague, as much as to me, I leave them to be explained by him,
whose residence is much nearer to that of your excellency.
With regard to all these doctrinal Articles, I confidently
declare that I have never taught anything, either in the
church or in the university, which contravenes the sacred
writings, that ought to be with us the sole rule of thinking
and of speaking, or which is opposed to the Dutch Confession
of Faith, or to the Heidelberg Catechism, that are our
stricter formularies of consent. In proof of this assertion I
might produce, as most clear and unquestionable testimonies,
the theses which I have composed on these several Articles,
and which have been discussed as Public Disputations in the
university; but as those theses are not entirely in readiness
for every one, and can be with difficulty transmitted, I will
now treat upon each of them specially, as far as I shall
conceive it necessary.
I. THE DIVINITY OF THE SON OF GOD.
Concerning the divinity of the Son of God, I have taught, and
still teach, that the Father has never been without his Word
and his Spirit, but that the Word and the Spirit are not to
be considered in the Father under the notion of properties,
as wisdom, goodness, justice, or power, but under that of
really existing persons, to whom it belongs to be, to live,
to understand, to will, to be capable, and to do or act, all
of which, when united, are indications and proofs of a
person, but that they are so in the Father as to be also from
the Father, in a certain order of origin, not through
collaterality, to be referred to the Father, and that they
are from the Father neither by creation nor by decision but
by a most wonderful and inexplicable internal emanation,
which, with respect to the Son, the ancient church called
generation, but with respect to the Holy Spirit, was
denominated spiration or breathing, a term required by the
very [etymon of the] word spirit. But about this breathing, I
do not interpose my judgment -- whether it is from the Father
and the Son, as the Latin fathers express themselves, or from
the Father through the Son, as the Greek fathers prefer to
define it, because this matter, I confess, far surpasses my
capacity. If, on any subject, we ought to think and speak
with sobriety, in my opinion, it must be on this.
Since these are my sentiments on the divinity of the Son of
God, no reason could exist why, on this point, I should
endure the shafts of calumny. Yet this slander was first
fabricated and spread through the whole of Germany by one in
whom such conduct was exceedingly indecorous; because he was
my pupil, and ought to have refrained from that course,
having been taught by his own painful experience that he
either possessed an unhappy memory, or was of doubtful
credit; for he had previously been convicted of a similar
calumny, and had openly confessed his fault before me, and
requested my forgiveness. But, as I learned from a certain
manuscript which was transmitted to Leyden out of Germany,
and which the same youth had delivered to the Heidelberg
divines, he took the groundwork of his calumny from those
things which I had publicly taught concerning the economy of
our salvation, as administered by the Father through the Son
and the Holy Spirit. In the explanation of this economy, I
had said "that we must have a diligent regard to this order,
which the Scriptures in every part most religiously observe;
and that we must distinctly consider what things are
attributed as peculiar to the Father in this matter, what to
the Son, and what to the Holy Spirit."
After this, some other persons seized upon a different
occasion for the same calumny, from my having said that the
Son of God was not correctly called Autoqeon "very God," in
the same sense in which that word signifies "God from
himself."
This audacious inclination for calumniating was promoted by
the circumstance of my having explained in a different
manner, certain passages of the Old and New Testament, which
have been usually adduced to establish the Consubstantiality
or the coessentiality of the trinity. But I can with ease in
a moment shew, from the books of the Old and New Testament
themselves, from the whole of antiquity, and from the
sentiments of the ancient church, both Greek and Latin, as
well as from the testimony of our own divines, that nothing
can be deduced from those alleged misinterpreted passages,
which is with the least semblance of probability, adverse to
the sound and orthodox faith. In his able defense of Calvin,
against the treatise of Hunnius, entitled "Calvin Judaizing,"
the learned Paraeus has taught that this last occasion was
seized upon in vain; and he has liberated me from the
necessity of this service.
To spend any time in confuting the first slander, which was
circulated by the young student, would not repay my trouble.
Those who know that the Father in the Son hath reconciled the
world unto himself, and administers the word of
reconciliation through the Spirit, know, likewise, that, in
the dispensation of salvation, an order must be considered
among the persons of the Trinity, and their attributes must
not be confounded, unless they be desirous of falling into
the heresy of the Patripassionists.
Respecting the second occasion, which concerns the word
Autoqeon "very God," an answer somewhat more laboured must be
undertaken, because there are not a few persons who are of a
contrary opinion, and yet our church does not consider such
persons as holding wrong sentiments concerning the trinity.
This is the manner in which they propound their doctrine.
"Because the essence of the Father and of the Son is one, and
because it has its origin from no one, therefore, in this
respect, the Son is correctly denominated Autoqeon that is,
God from himself."
But I reply, "The essence of the Son is from no one, or is
from himself," is not the same as "the Son is from himself,
or from no one." For, to speak in a proper and formal manner,
the Son is not an essence, but having his essence by a
certain mode Uparxewv of being or existence.
They rejoin -- "The Son may be considered in two respects,
"as he is the Son, and as he is God. As he is the Son, he is
from the Father, and has his essence from the Father. But as
he is God, he has his essence from himself or from no one."
But the latter of these expressions is the most correct; for
to have his essence from himself implies a contradiction.
I reply, I admit this distinction; but it is extended much
further than is allowable. For as he is God, he has the
divine essence. As he is the Son, he has it from the Father.
That is, by the word "God," is signified, generally, that
which has the divine essence without any certain mode of
subsistence. But, by the word "the Son," is signified a
certain mode of having the divine essence, which is through
communication from the Father, that is, through generation.
Let these double ternaries be taken into consideration, which
are opposed to each other, in one series,
To have Deity -- To BE God To have Deity from the Father --
To BE the Son To have Deity from no one -- To BE the Father
And it will be evident, that among themselves they mutually
correspond with each other, thus: "to have Deity," and "to be
God" -- "to have Deity from the Father," and "to be the Son"
-- "to have Deity from no one," and "to be the Father" -- are
consentaneous, though under the word "Father," as an
affirmative, that is not signified which has its essence from
no one; for this is signified by the word "ingenitus,
inwardly born, which is attributed to the Father, though not
with strictness, but only to signify that the Father has not
his essence by the mode of generation. But the word "FATHER"
by its own force and meaning is conclusive on this point: For
where order is established, it is necessary that a beginning
be made from some first person or thing, otherwise there will
be confusion proceeding onwards ad infinitum. But, with
respect to origin, he who is the first in this order has his
origin from no one; he who is the second, has his origin from
the first; he who is the third has his origin from the first
and the second, or from the first through the second. Were
not this the real state of the matter; there would be a
Collaterality, which would make as many Gods as there were
collateral persons laid down; since the Unity of the Deity in
the trinity is defended against the Anti-trinitarians solely
by the relation of origin and of order according to origin.
But that it may evidently appear what were the sentiments of
antiquity about this matter, I will here adduce from the
ancient fathers, both of the Greek and Latin church, some
passages which are applicable to this subject.
BASIL THE GREAT
According to the habit of causes to those things which are
from them, we say that the Father has precedence before the
Son. (Ever. lib. 1.)
- because the Son has his source from the Father. According
to this, the Father is the greater, as the cause and the
source. Wherefore our Lord also has said, "My Father is
greater than I," that is, because He is the Father. But what
other signification can the word "FATHER" have, than the
cause and the beginning of Him who is begotten from Him?
(Ibid.)
The Father is the root and the fountain of the Son and of the
Holy Spirit. (Discourse against the Sabellians and Arius.)
When I have said "one essence," I do not understand two
[persons] distinguished from one, but the Son subsisting from
the source of the Father, not the Father and Son from one
superior essence. For we do not call them "brothers," but we
confess them to be "the FATHER and the SON." But essence is
identity, because the Son is from the Father, not made by
command, but begotten from nature; not divided from the
Father, but while he remains perfect, reflecting perfectly
back again the light. But that you may not be able to charge
these our assertions against us as a crime, and lest you
should say, "He preaches two gods; he announces a multitude
of deities;" there are not two gods, neither are there two
fathers. He who produces two original sources, preaches two
gods. (Ibid.)
The way of the knowledge of God is, by one Spirit, through
one Son, to one Father. And, on the contrary, natural
goodness, natural sanctification, and royal dignity are
transmitted from the Father, through the only begotten Son,
to the Spirit. Thus we confess the persons [in the Godhead]
and at the same time the pious doctrine of the unity is not
undermined. (On the Holy Spirit, cap. 18.)
GREGORY NAZIANZEN
THE essence is common and equal to the Son with the Father,
though the Son has it from the Father. (Fourth Discourse on
Theology.)
How is it possible for the same thing to be greater than
itself and yet equal to itself? Is it not, therefore, plain,
that the word "greater," which is attributed to the Father in
reference to the Son, must be referred to CAUSE; but the word
"equal," which is attributed to the Son, as to his equality
with the Father, must be referred to Nature? (Ibid.)
It may indeed be truly said, but not therefore so honourably,
that, "with regard to the humanity, the Father is greater
than the Son:" For what is there wonderful in God being
greater than man? (Ibid.)
AMBROSE
Though Christ has redeemed us, yet "all things are of God,"
because from him is all the paternity. It is, therefore, of
necessity that the person of the Father have the precedence.
(On 2 Corinthians v, 18.)
Consult also his remarks On 1 Corinthians 15.
AUGUSTINE
IF that which begets is the original source of that which is
begotten, the Father is the source of the Son, because he
begets him. (On the Trinity, lib. 5, cap. 14.)
He did not say "whom the Father will send from me," as He
said, "whom I will send from the Father," that is, plainly
shewing the Father to be the source of the entire Deity.
(Ibid. Lib. 4, Cap. 10.)
- Therefore this was said concerning the Father: "He doeth
the works;" because from Him also is the origin of the works,
from whom the cooperating persons [in the Deity] have their
existence: For both the Son is born of Him, and the Holy
Spirit principally proceeds from Him, from whom the Son is
born, and with whom the same Spirit is common with the Son.
(Idem, tom. 10, fol. 11, col. 1.)
Indeed God the Father is not God from another God; but God
the Son is God from God the Father. But the Son is as much
from the Father, as the Father is from no one. (Against
Maximinus, Lib. 3, cap. 23, col. 2.)
HILARY
There is no God who is eternal and without beginning, and who
is God to that God from whom are all things. But the Father
is God to the Son; for from Him He was born God. (Lib. 4,
fol. 60.)
The confession of the true faith is, God is so born of God,
as light is from light, which, without detriment to itself,
offers its own nature from itself, that it may bestow that
which it has, and that it may have what it bestows, &c. (Lib.
6, fol 87.)
It is apparent from these passages, according to the
sentiments of the ancient church, that the Son, even as he is
God, is from the Father, because he has received his Deity,
according to which he is called "God," by being born of the
Father; though the name of God does not indicate this mode of
being or existence. From these quotations, it is also evident
that, because the Father is the source of the Son, and of the
Holy Spirit, he is called the source of the whole Deity; not
indeed because God has any beginning or source, but because
the Deity is communicated by the Father to the Son and the
Holy Spirit. So far, therefore, is this from being a correct
expression: "The Son of God as he is God, is from no one;
and, with respect to his essence, is from himself or from no
one." For he who has received his essence by being born of
the Father, is from the Father with respect to his essence.
I consider, therefore, that those who desire to think and to
speak with orthodox antiquity, ought to abstain from these
methods of expression; because, by adopting them, they seem
to become the patrons of the opposing heresies of the
Tritheists, and the Sabellians. Peruse the preface to the
Dialogues of St. Athanasius On the Trinity, by Theodoure
Beza; who excuses Calvin by saying, that he did not so
solicitously observe the difference between the two phrases -
- "He is the Son per se, through himself," and "He is the Son
a se, from himself."
If any one be desirous of knowing from me anything further on
this point, I will not refuse to hold a placid conference
with him either in writing or by conversation. I now proceed
to the other topics, in the discussion of which I will
consult brevity.
II. THE PROVIDENCE OF GOD
My sentiments respecting the providence of God are these: It
is present with, and presides over, all things; and all
things, according to their essences, quantities, qualities,
relations, actions, passions, places, times, stations and
habits, are subject to its governance, conservation, and
direction. I except neither particular, sublunary, vile, nor
contingent things, not even the free wills of men or of
angels, either good or evil: And, what is still more, I do
not take away from the government of the divine providence
even sins themselves, whether we take into our consideration
their commencement, their progress, or their termination.
1. With respect to the Beginning of Sin, I attribute the
following acts to the providence of God:
First. Permission, and that not idle, but which has united in
it four positive acts: (1.) The preservation of the creature
according to essence, life and capability. (2.) Care lest a
greater or an equal power be placed in opposition. (3.) The
offering of an object against which sin will be committed.
(4.) The destined concession of its concurrence, which, on
account of the dependence of a second on the first cause, is
a necessary concurrence.
Secondly. The administration of arguments and occasions,
soliciting to the perpetration of sin.
Thirdly. The determination of place, time, manner, and of
similar circumstances.
Fourthly. The immediate concurrence itself of God with the
act of sin.
2. With respect to the Progress of sin, I attribute also the
following four acts to the divine government:
The First is the direction of sin that is already begun, to a
certain object, at which the offending creature either has
not aimed, or has not absolutely aimed.
The Second act is the direction of sin to the end which God
himself wills, whether the creature intend or do not intend
that end, nay, though he intend another and quite opposite
end.
The Third act is the prescribing and determination of the
time during which he wills or permits sin to endure.
The Fourth act is the defining of its magnitude, by which
limits are placed on sin, that it may not increase and assume
greater strength.
The whole of these acts, both concerning the commencement and
the progress of sin, I consider distinctly in reference to
the act itself, and to the anomy or transgression of the law,
a course which, according to my judgment, is necessary and
useful.
3. Lastly, with respect to the END and COMPLETION of sin, I
attribute to divine providence either punishment through
severity, or remission through grace; which are occupied
about sin, in reference to its being sin and to its being a
transgression, of the law.
But I most solicitously avoid two causes of offense -- that
God be not proposed as the author of sin, and that its
liberty be not taken away from the human will. These are two
points which, if any one knows how to avoid, he will think
upon no act which I will not in that case most gladly allow
to be ascribed to the providence of God, provided a just
regard be had to the divine pre-eminence.
But I have given a most ample explanation of these my
sentiments, in the theses which were twice publicly disputed
on the same subject in the university. On this account,
therefore, I declare that I am much surprised, and not
without good reason, at my being aspersed with this calumny -
- that l hold corrupt opinions respecting the providence of
God. If it be allowable to indulge in conjecture, I think
this slander had its origin in the fact of my denying that,
with respect to the decree of God, Adam necessarily sinned --
an assertion which I yet constantly deny, and think it one
that ought not to be tolerated, unless the word "necessarily"
be received in the acceptation of "infallibly," as it is by
some persons; though this change does not agree with the
etymology of the two words; for, necessity is an affection of
being, but infallibility is an affection of the mind. Yet I
easily endure the use of the first of these words, provided
those two inconveniences to which I have recently alluded be
faithfully avoided.
III. DIVINE PREDESTINATION
With respect to the article of predestination, my sentiments
upon it are the following: It is an eternal and gracious
decree of God in Christ, by which he determines to justify
and adopt believers, and to endow them with life eternal, but
to condemn unbelievers, and impenitent persons; as I have
explained in the theses on the same subject, which were
publicly disputed, and in which, no one found any thing to be
reprehended as false or unsound. Only it was the opinion of
some persons that those theses did not contain all the things
which belong to this decree; nay, that the predestination
about which there is the greatest controversy at this time,
is not the subject of investigation in those theses. This
indeed I confess; for I considered it the best course to
discuss that decree of predestination which is the foundation
of Christianity, of our salvation, and of the assurance of
salvation, and upon which the apostle treats in the eighth
and ninth chapters of the epistle to the Romans, and in the
first chapter of that to the Ephesians-
But such a decree as I have there described is not that by
which God resolves to save some particular persons, and, that
he may do this, resolves to endow them with faith, but to
condemn others and not to endow them with faith. Yet many
people declare, that this is the kind of predestination on
which the apostle treats in the passages just cited. But I
deny what they assert.
I grant that there is a certain eternal decree of God,
according to which he administers the means necessary to
faith and salvation, and this he does in such a manner as he
knows to be suited to righteousness, that is, to his mercy
and his severity. But about this decree, I think nothing more
is necessary to be known, than that faith is the mere gift of
the gracious mercy of God; and that unbelief is partly to be
attributed to the fault and wickedness of men, and partly to
the just vengeance of God, which deserts, blinds and hardens
sinners.
But concerning that predestination by which God has decreed
to save and to endow with faith some particular persons, but
to damn others and not endow them with faith, so various are
the sentiment, entertained even by the divines of our
profession, that this very diversity of opinion easily
declares the difficulty with which it is possible to
determine any thing respecting it. For while some of them
propose, as the object of predestination generally
considered, that is, of election and reprobation, man as a
sinner and fallen in Adam, others lay it down, man considered
as created and placed "in puris naturalibus." Some of them
consider this object to be, man to be created, or, as some of
them express it, man as salvable and damnable, as capable of
being created and of falling. Others of them lay down the
object of election and reprobation, which they denominate
Nonelection and Preterition, man considered in common and
absolutely; but they lay down the object of reprobation, on
which they bestow the appellation of Predamnation and
Affirmative Reprobation, man a sinner and guilty in Adam.
Lastly, some of them suppose that the object must be
considered entirely in common, man as yet to be created, as
created, and as fallen.
I am aware that when this diversity of opinion is offered as
an objection, it is usual to reply that, in the substance of
the matter there is complete agreement, although some
difference exists in the circumstances. But it would be in my
power to prove, that the preceding opinions differ greatly in
many of the things which conduce to the very matter and
substance of this kind of predestination; but that of consent
or agreement there is nothing except in the minds of those
who hold such sentiments, and who are prepared to bear with
those who dissent from them as far as these points extend.
Such a mode of consent as this, [of which they are themselves
the patrons,] is of the highest necessity in the Christian
church -- as, without it, peace can by no means be preserved.
I wish that I also was able to experience from them any such
benevolent feelings towards me and my sentiments. In that
species of predestination upon which I have treated, I define
nothing that is not equally approved by all. On this point,
alone, I differ -- I dare not with a safe conscience maintain
in the affirmative any of the preceding opinions. I am also
prepared to give a reason for this conscientious scruple when
it shall be demanded by necessity, and can be done in a
suitable manner.
IV. GRACE AND FREE WILL
Concerning grace and free will, this is what I teach
according to the Scriptures and orthodox consent: Free will
is unable to begin or to perfect any true and spiritual good,
without grace. That I may not be said, like Pelagius, to
practice delusion with regard to the word "grace," I mean by
it that which is the grace of Christ and which belongs to
regeneration. I affirm, therefore, that this grace is simply
and absolutely necessary for the illumination of the mind,
the due ordering of the affections, and the inclination of
the will to that which is good. It is this grace which
operates on the mind, the affections, and the will; which
infuses good thoughts into the mind, inspires good desires
into the actions, and bends the will to carry into execution
good thoughts and good desires. This grace goes before,
accompanies, and follows; it excites, assists, operates that
we will, and co-operates lest we will in vain. It averts
temptations, assists and grants succour in the midst of
temptations, sustains man against the flesh, the world and
Satan, and in this great contest grants to man the enjoyment
of the victory. It raises up again those who are conquered
and have fallen, establishes and supplies them with new
strength, and renders them more cautious. This grace
commences salvation, promotes it, and perfects and
consummates it.
I confess that the mind of a natural and carnal man is
obscure and dark, that his affections are corrupt and
inordinate, that his will is stubborn and disobedient, and
that the man himself is dead in sins. And I add to this --
that teacher obtains my highest approbation who ascribes as
much as possible to divine grace, provided he so pleads the
cause of grace, as not to inflict an injury on the justice of
God, and not to take away the free will to that which is
evil.
I do not perceive what can be further required from me. Let
it only be pointed out, and I will consent to give it, or I
will shew that I ought not to give such an assent. Therefore,
neither do I perceive with what justice I can be calumniated
on this point, since I have explained these my sentiments,
with sufficient plainness, in the theses on free will which
were publicly disputed in the university.
V. JUSTIFICATION
The last article is on justification, about which these are
my sentiments: Faith, and faith only, (though there is no
faith alone without works,) is imputed for righteousness. By
this alone are we justified before God, absolved from our
sins, and are accounted, pronounced and declared righteous by
God, who delivers his judgment from the throne of grace.
I do not enter into the question be the active and the
passive righteousness of Christ, or that of his death and of
his life. On this subject, I walk at liberty: I say "Christ
has been made of God to me righteousness" -- "he has been
made sin for me, that through faith, I may be the
righteousness of God in him."
Nor yet do I refuse to confer with my brethren on this
question, provided such conference be conducted without
bitterness, and without an opinion of necessity, [that the
partial view of any one should be generally received,] from
which scarcely any other result can ensue than the existence
of distraction, and of increased effervescence in the minds
of men, especially if this discussion should occur between
those who are hot controversialists, and too vehement in
their zeal.
But some persons charge me with this as a crime -- that I say
the act itself of faith, that is, believing itself, is
imputed for righteousness, and that in a proper sense, and
not by a metonymy. I acknowledge this charge, as I have the
apostle St. Paul, in Romans 4, and in other passages, as my
precursor in the use of this phrase. But the conclusion which
they draw from this affirmation, namely, "that Christ and his
righteousness are excluded from our justification, and that
our justification is thus attributed to the worthiness of our
faith," I by no means concede it to be possible for them to
deduce from my sentiments.
For the word "to impute ," signifies that faith is not
righteousness itself, but is graciously accounted for
righteousness; by which circumstance all worthiness is taken
away from faith, except that which is through the gracious
condescending estimation of God. But this gracious
condescension and estimation is not without Christ, but in
reference to Christ, in Christ, and on account of Christ,
whom God hath appointed as the propitiation through faith in
his blood.
I affirm, therefore, that faith is imputed to us for
righteousness, on account of Christ and his righteousness. In
this enunciation, faith is the object of imputation; but
Christ and his obedience are the impetratory [procuring] or
meritorious cause of justification. Christ and his obedience
are the object of our faith, but not the object of
justification or divine imputation, as if God imputes Christ
and his righteousness to us for righteousness. This cannot
possibly be, since the obedience of Christ is righteousness
itself, taken according to the most severe rigor of the law.
But I do not deny that the obedience of Christ is imputed to
us; that is, that it is accounted or reckoned for us and for
our benefit, because this very thing -- that God reckons the
righteousness of Christ to have been performed for us and for
our benefit -- is the cause why God imputes to us for
righteousness our faith, which has Christ and his
righteousness for its object and foundation, and why he
justifies us by faith, from faith, or through faith.
If any one will point out an error in this my opinion, I will
gladly own it, because it is possible for me to err, but I am
not willing to be a heretic.
The preceding, then, as far as I remember, are the Articles
which your excellency mentioned to me, with my explanations
of them produced from sincerity of mind; and as thus sincere,
I wish them to be accounted by all who see them. This one
favour I wish I could obtain from my brethren, who are
associated with me in the Lord by the profession of the same
religion, that they would at least believe me to have some
feeling of conscience towards God. And this favour ought to
be easily granted by them, through the charity of Christ, if
they be desirous to study his disposition and nature.
Of what service to me can a dissension be which is undertaken
merely through a reckless humour of mind, or a schism created
in the church of Christ, of which, by the grace of God and
Christ, I profess myself to be a member? If my brethren
suppose that I am incited to such an enterprise through
ambition or avarice, I sincerely declare in the Lord, that
they know me not. But I can confess that I am so free from
the latter of these vices, as never to have been tickled, on
any occasion, with even the most enticing of its snares --
though it might be in my power to excuse or palliate it under
some pretext or other. With regard to ambition, I possess it
not, except to that honourable kind which impels me to this
service -- to inquire with all earnestness in the Holy
Scriptures for divine truth, and mildly and without
contradiction to declare it when found, without prescribing
it to any one, or labouring to extort consent, much less
through a desire to "have dominion over the faith of others,"
but rather for the purpose of my winning some souls for
Christ, that I may be a sweet savour to him, and may obtain
an approved reputation in the church of the saints. This good
name I hope I shall obtain by the grace of Christ, after a
long period of patient endurance; though I be now a reproach
to my brethren, and "made as the filth of the world and the
offscouring of all things" to those who with me worship and
invoke one God the Father, and one Lord Jesus Christ, in one
spirit and with the same faith, and who have the same hope
with me of obtaining the heavenly inheritance through the
grace of our Lord Jesus Christ.
I hope the Lord will grant unto me, that they and I may
meekly meet together in his great name, and institute a
Christian conference about those things which appertain to
religion. O may the light of that sacred and happy day
speedily shine upon me. In that assembly, I engage, through
the grace of God, to manifest such moderation of mind, and
such love for truth and peace, as ought deservedly to be
required and expected from a servant of Christ Jesus.
In the mean time [till this assembly can be convened], let my
brethren themselves remain quiescent and suffer me to be
quiet, that I may be at peace, and neither annoy them, nor
create any uneasiness. If they entertain other thoughts
concerning me, let them institute an [ecclesiastical] action
against me; I will not shun or evade the authority of a
competent judge, neither will I forfeit my recognizances by
failing to appear.
If it be supposed that the minds of those who hear me are
preoccupied in my favour, at a distance, by some politic
subtlety which I display, and that the matter is so managed
through cunning, as makes my brethren neither to consider it
advisable to arraign me before the judges, nor to account it
sufficiently safe to commit to my care the youthful students;
and therefore, that the black stain which I have deserved
ought to be affixed to my reputation, that my pupils and
hearers may be frightened away; therefore, lest the result of
this should be that the deferring of such a conference be
productive of certain danger, behold I now offer myself, that
I may, in company with them, address, solicit, and intreat
those high personages who are invested with the power of
issuing a summons for a convention of this kind, or of
granting it, not to suffer us any longer to continue in this
anguish and disquietude of mind, but either themselves to
apply a speedy remedy, or allow it to be applied by others,
but still by their order and under their direction.
I will not refuse to place myself before any assembly
whatsoever, whether it be composed of all the ministers in
our United Netherlands, or of some to be convoked from each
of the seven provinces, or even of all the ministers of
Holland and West Friesland, to which province our university
at Leyden belongs, or of some ministers to be selected out of
these, provided the whole affair be transacted under the
cognizance of our lawful magistrates. Nor do I avoid or dread
the presence of learned men, who may be invited from other
countries, provided they be present at the conference on
equitable conditions, and subject to the same laws as those
under which I must be placed.
To express the whole matter at once -- let a convention be
summoned, consisting of many members or of few, provided some
bright hope of success be afforded [to them], a hope, I
repeat it, which I shall be able, by sound arguments, to
prove destitute of good foundation. Behold me, this day, nay,
this very hour, prepared and ready to enter into it. For I am
weary of being daily aspersed with the filthy scum of fresh
calumnies, and grieved at being burdened with the necessity
of clearing myself from them. In this part of my conduct, I
am assuredly dissimilar from heretics, who have either
avoided ecclesiastical assemblies, or have managed matters so
as to be able to confide in the number of their retainers,
and to expect a certain victory.
But I have finished. For I have occupied your attention, most
honourable sir, a sufficient length of time; and I have made
a serious encroachment on those valuable moments which you
would have devoted to matters of greater importance. Your
excellency will have the condescension to forgive the liberty
which I have taken to address this letter to you, as it has
been extorted from me by a degree of necessity -- and not to
disdain to afford me your patronage and protection, just so
far as divine truth and the peace and concord of the
Christian church will allow you to vouchsafe.
I pray and beseech Almighty God long to preserve your
excellency in safety, to endue you yet more with the spirit
of wisdom and prudence, by which you may be enabled to
discharge the duties of the embassy which has been imposed
upon you, and thus meet the wishes of the most illustrious
prince, the Elector Palatine. And, after you have happily
discharged those duties, may he benignantly and graciously
grant to you a prosperous return to your own country and
kindred.
Thus prays
Your excellency's most devoted servant,
JAMES ARMINIUS,
Professor of Theology in the University of Leyden.
LEYDEN,
April 5, 1608
END OF THE LETTER TO HIPPOLYTUS A COLLIBUS
CERTAIN ARTICLES
TO BE
DILIGENTLY EXAMINED AND WEIGHED.
BECAUSE SOME CONTROVERSY HAS ARISEN CONCERNING THEM AMONG
EVEN THOSE WHO PROFESS THE REFORMED RELIGION
These articles are partly either denied or affirmed in a
decisive manner, and partly either denied or affirmed in a
doubting manner, each of which methods signified by certain
indicative signs which are added to the different articles.
I. ON THE SCRIPTURE AND HUMAN TRADITIONS
1. The rule of theological verity is not two-fold, one
primary and the other secondary; but it is one and simple,
the Sacred Scriptures.
2. The Scriptures are the rule of all divine verity, from
themselves, in themselves, and through themselves; and it is
a rash assertion, "that they are indeed the rule, but only
when understood according to the meaning of the confession of
the Dutch churches, or when explained by the interpretation
of the Heidelberg Catechism."
3. No writing composed by men -- by one man, by few men, or
by many -- (with the exception of the Holy Scriptures,) is
either axiopison "creditable of itself," or autopison "of
itself deserving of implicit credence," and, therefore, is
not exempted from an examination to be instituted by means of
the Scriptures.
4. It is a thoughtless assertion, "that the Confession and
Catechism are called in question, when they are subjected to
examination;" for they have never been placed beyond the
hazard of being called in doubt, nor can they be so placed.
5. It is tyrannical and popish to bind the consciences of men
by human writings, and to hinder them from being submitted to
a legitimate examination, under what pretext soever such
tyrannical conduct is adopted.
II. ON GOD CONSIDERED ACCORDING TO HIS NATURE
1. GOD is good by a natural and internal necessity, not
freely; which last word is stupidly explained by the terms
"unconstrainedly" and "not slavishly."
2. God foreknows future things through the infinity of his
essence, and through the pre-eminent perfection of his
understanding and prescience, not as he willed or decreed
that they should necessarily be done, though he would not
foreknow them except as they were future, and they would not
be future unless God had decreed either to perform or to
permit them.
3. God loves righteousness and his creatures, yet he loves
righteousness still more than the creatures, from which, two
consequences follow:
4. The First, that God does not hate his creature, except on
account of sin.
5. The Second, that God absolutely loves no creature to life
eternal, except when considered as righteous, either by legal
or evangelical righteousness.
6. The will of God is both correctly and usefully
distinguished into that which is antecedent, and that which
is consequent.
7. The distinction of the will of God into that which is
secret or of his good pleasure, and that which is revealed or
signified, cannot bear a rigid examination.
8. Punitive justice and mercy neither are, nor can they be
"the only moving" or final causes of the first decree, or of
its first operation.
9. God is blessed in himself and in the knowledge of his own
perfection. He is, therefore, in want of nothing, neither
does he require the demonstration of any of his properties by
external operations: Yet if he do this, it is evident that he
does it of His pure and free will; although, in this
declaration [of any of His properties] a certain order must
be observed according to the various egresses or "goings
forth" of his goodness, and according to the prescript of his
wisdom and justice.
III. ON GOD, CONSIDERED ACCORDING TO THE RELATION BETWEEN THE
PERSONS IN THE TRINITY
1. The Son of God is not called by the ancient fathers "God
from himself," and this is a dangerous expression. For,
Autoqeov [as thus interpreted, God from himself,] properly
signifies that the Son has not the divine essence from
another -- But it is by a catachresis, or improperly, that
the essence which the Son has is not from another; because
the relation of the subject is thus changed: for "the Son,"
and "the divine essence," differ in relation.
2. The divine essence is communicated to the Son by the
Father, and this properly and truly. Wherefore it is
unskillfully asserted "that the divine essence is indeed
properly said to be common to the Son and to the Father, but
is improperly said to be communicated:" For it is not common
to both except in reference to its being communicated.
3. The Son of God is correctly called Autoqeov "very God," as
this word is received for that which is God himself, truly
God. But he is erroneously designated by that epithet, so far
as it signifies that he has an essence not communicated by
the Father, yet has one in common with the Father.
4. "The Son of God, in regard to his essence, is from
himself," is an ambiguous expression, and, on that account,
dangerous. Neither is the ambiguity removed by saying "The
Son, with respect to his absolute essence, or to his essence
absolutely considered, is from himself." Besides, these modes
of speaking are not only novel, but are also mere prattle.
5. The divine persons are not trowoi uparxewv or modes of
being or of existing, or modes of the divine essence; For
they are things with the mode of being or existing.
6. The divine persons are distinguished by a real
distinction, not by the degree and mode of the thing.
7. A. person is an individual subsistence itself, not a
characteristic property, nor is it an individual principle;
though it be not an individual, nor a person, without a
characteristic property or without an individual principle.
8. QUERIES. -- Is it not useful that the Trinity be
considered, both as it exists in nature itself, according to
the co-essential relation of the divine persons, and as it
has been manifested in the economy of salvation, to be
accomplished by God the Father, in Christ, through the Holy
Spirit? And does not the former of these considerations
appertain to religion universally, and to that which was
prescribed to Adam, according to the law? But the latter
consideration properly belongs to the gospel of Jesus Christ,
yet not excluding that which I have mentioned as belonging to
all religion universally, and therefore to that which is
Christian.
IV. ON THE DECREE OF GOD
1. The decrees of God are the extrinsic acts of God, though
they are internal, and, therefore, made by the free will of
God, without any absolute necessity. Yet one decree seems to
require the supposition of another, on account of a certain
fitness of equity; as the decree concerning the creation of a
rational creature, and the decree concerning the salvation or
damnation [of that creature] on the condition of obedience or
disobedience. The act of the creature also, when considered
by God from eternity, may sometimes be the occasion, and
sometimes the outwardly moving cause of making some decree;
and this may be so fare that without such act [of the
creature] the decree neither would nor could be made.
2. QUERY. -- Can the act of the creature impose a necessity
on God of making some decree, and indeed a decree of a
particular kind and no other -- and this not only according
to some act to be performed respecting the creature and his
act, but also according to a certain mode by which that act
must be accomplished?
3. One and the same in number is the volition by which God
decrees something and determines to do or to permit it, and
by which he does or permits the very thing which he decreed.
4. About an object which is one and the same, and uniformly
considered, there cannot be two decrees of God, or two
volitions, either in reality, or according to any semblance
of a contrary volition -- as to will to save man under
conditions, and yet to will precisely and absolutely to
condemn him.
5. A decree of itself imposes no necessity on any thing or
event. But if any necessity exists through the decree of God,
it exists through the intervention of the divine power, and
indeed when he judges it proper to employ his irresistible
power to effect what he has decreed.
6. Therefore, it is not correctly said, The will of God is
the necessity of things."
7. Nor is this a just expression: "All things happen
necessarily with respect to the divine decree."
8. As many distinct decrees are conceived by us, and must
necessarily be conceived; as there are objects about which
God is occupied in decreeing, or as there are axioms by which
those decrees are enunciated.
9. Though all the decrees of God have been made from
eternity, yet a certain order of priority and posteriority
must be laid down, according to their nature, and the mutual
relation between them.
V. ON PREDESTINATION TO SALVATION, AND ON DAMNATION
CONSIDERED IN THE HIGHEST DEGREE
1. The first in order of the divine decrees is not that of
predestination, by which God foreordained to supernatural
ends, and by which he resolved to save and to condemn, to
declare his mercy and his punitive justice, and to illustrate
the glory of his saving grace, and of his wisdom and power
which correspond with that most free grace.
2. The object of predestination to supernatural ends, to
salvation and death, to the demonstration of the mercy and
punitive justice, or of the saving grace, the wisdom, and the
most free power of God, is not rational creatures
indefinitely foreknown, and capable of salvation, of
damnation, of creation, of falling, and of reparation or of
being recovered.
3. Nor is the subject some particular creatures from among
those who are considered in this manner.
4. The difference between the vessels to honour and those to
dishonour, that is, of mercy and wrath, does not appertain to
the adorning or perfection of the universe or of the house of
God.
5. The entrance of sin into the world does not appertain to
the beauty of the universe.
6. Creation in the upright state of original righteousness is
not a means for executing the decree of predestination, or of
election, or of reprobation.
7. It is horrid to affirm, that "the way of reprobation is
creation in the upright state of original righteousness;"
(Gomarus, in his Theses on Predestination;) and in this very
assertion are propounded two contrary volitions of God
concerning one and the same thing.
8. It is a horrible affirmation, that "God has predestinated
whatsoever men he pleased not only to damnation, but likewise
to the causes of damnation." (Beza, vol. I, fol. 417.)
9. It is a horrible affirmation, that "men are predestinated
to eternal death by the naked will or choice of God, without
any demerit on their part." (Calvin, Inst. l. I, c. 2, 3.)
10. This, also, is a horrible affirmation: "Some among men
have been created unto life eternal, and others unto death
eternal."
11. It is not a felicitous expression, that "preparation unto
destruction is not to be referred to any other thing, than to
the secret counsel of God."
12. Permission for the fall [of Adam] into sin, is not the
means of executing the decree of predestination, or of
election, or of reprobation.
13. It is an absurd assertion, that "the demerits of the
reprobate are the subordinate means of bringing them onward
to destined destruction."
14. It is a false assertion, that "the efficient and
sufficient cause and matter of predestination are thus found
in those who are reprobated."
15. The elect are not called "vessels of mercy" in the
relation of means to the end, but because mercy is the only
moving cause, by which is made the decree itself of
predestination to salvation.
16. No small injury is inflicted on Christ as mediator, when
he is called "the subordinate cause of destined salvation."
17. The predestination of angels and of men differ so much
from each other, that no property of God can be prefixed to
both of them unless it be received in an ambiguous
acceptation.
VI. ON THE CREATION, AND CHIEFLY THAT OF MAN
1. The creation of things out of nothing is the very first of
all the external acts of God; nor is it possible for any act
to be prior to this, or conceived to be prior to it; and the
decree concerning creation is the first of all the decrees of
God; because the properties according to which he performs
and operates all things, are, in the first impulse of his
nature, and in his first egress, occupied about nihility or
nothing, when those properties are borne, ad extra,
"outwards."
2. God has formed two creatures rational and capable of
things divine; ONE of them is purely spiritual and invisible,
and [that is the class of] angels; but the OTHER is partly
corporeal and partly spiritual, visible and invisible, and
[that is the class of] men; and the perfection of this
universe seeing to have required the formation of these two
[classes of] creatures.
3. QUERY. -- Did it not become the manifold wisdom of God,
and was it not suitable to the difference by which these two
rational creatures were distinguished at the very creation,
that, in the mode and circumstances of imparting eternal life
to angels and to men, he might act in a different manner with
the former from that which he adopts towards the latter? It
appears that he might do so.
4. But two general methods may be mentally conceived by us,
ONE of which is through the strict observance of the law laid
down, without hope of pardon if any transgression were
committed; but the OTHER is through the remission of sins,
though a law agreeable to their nature was likewise to be
prescribed by a peremptory decree to men, with whom it was
not the will of God to treat in a strict manner and according
to the utmost rigor; and obedience was to be required from
them without a promise or pardon.
5. The image and likeness of God, after which man was
created, belongs partly to the very nature of man, so that,
without it, man cannot be man; but it partly consists in
those things which concern supernatural, heavenly and
spiritual things. The former class comprises the
understanding, the affections, and the will, which is free;
but the latter, the knowledge of God and of things divine,
righteousness, true holiness, &c.
6. With respect to essence and adequate objects, the faith by
which Adam believed in God is not the same as that by which
he believed in God after the promise made concerning the
Blessed Seed, and not the same as that by which we believe
the gospel of Christ.
7. Without doing any wrong to God, to Adam, and to the truth
itself, it may be said, that in his primeval state Adam
neither received or possessed a Proximate capability of
understanding, believing, or performing any thing whatsoever
which could be necessary to be understood, believed, or
performed by him, in any state whatsoever at which it was
possible for him to arrive, either by his own endeavours or
by the gift of God, though he must have had a remote
capability, otherwise something essential would still have
been to be created within man himself.
8. The liberty of the will consists in this -- when all the
requisites for willing or not willing are laid down, man is
still indifferent to will or not to will, to will this rather
than that. This indifference is removed by the previous
determination, by which the will is circumscribed and
absolutely determined to the one part or to the other of the
contradiction or contrariety; and this predetermination,
therefore, does not consist with the liberty of the will,
which requires not only free capability, but also tree use in
the very exercise of it.
9. Internal necessity is as repugnant to liberty as external
necessity is; nay, external necessity does not necessitate to
act except by the intervention of that which is internal.
10. Adam either possessed, or had ready and prepared for him,
sufficient grace, whether it were habitual or assisting, to
obey the command imposed on him, both that command which was
symbolical and ceremonial, and that which was moral.
VII. ON THE DOMINION OF GOD OVER THE CREATURES, AND CHIEFLY
OVER MAN
1. The dominion of God over the creatures rests on the
communication of the good which he has bestowed on them: And
since this good is not infinite, neither is the dominion
itself infinite. But that dominion is infinite according to
which it may be lawful and proper for God to issue his
commands to the creature, to impose on him all his works, to
use him in all those things which his omnipotence might be
able to command and to impose upon him, and to engage his
services or attention.
2. Therefore the dominion of God does not extend itself so
far as to be able to inflict eternal death on a rational
creature, or to destine him to death eternal, without the
demerits of the creature himself.
3. It is, therefore, falsely asserted, that "though God
destined and created for destruction any creatures
(indefinitely considered) without any consideration of sin as
the meritorious cause, yet he cannot be accused of injustice,
because he possesses an absolute right of dominion over
them." ( Gomar's Theses on Predestination.)
4. Another false assertion is this: "By the light of GLORY we
shall understand by what right God can condemn an innocent
person, or one who has not merited damnation, as by the light
of GRACE we now understand by what right God saves unworthy
and sinful men; yet this right we do not comprehend by the
light of nature." (Luther On the Servitude of the Will.)
5. But still more false is the following assertion: "Man is
bound to acquiesce in this will of God, nay, to give thanks
to God, that he has made him an instrument of the divine
glory, to be displayed through wrath and power in his eternal
destruction."
6. God can make of his own whatsoever he wills. But he does
not will, neither can he will, to make of that which is his
own whatever it is possible for him to make according to his
infinite and absolute power.
VIII. ON THE PROVIDENCE OF GOD
1. The providence of God is subordinate to creation; and it
is, therefore, necessary that it should not impinge against
creation, which it would do, were it to inhibit or hinder the
use of free will in man, or should deny to man its necessary
concurrence, or should direct man to another end, or to
destruction, than to that which is agreeable to the condition
and state in which he was created; that is, if the providence
of God should so rule and govern man that he should
necessarily become corrupt, in order that God might manifest
his own glory, both of justice and mercy, through the sin of
man, according to his eternal counsel.
2. It appertains to the providence of God to act and permit;
which two things are confounded when permission is changed
into action under this pretext -- that it cannot be idle or
unemployed.
3. Divine providence does not determine a free will to one
part of a contradiction or contrariety, that is, by a
determination preceding the actual volition itself; under
other circumstances the concurrence of the very volition with
the will is the concomitant cause, and thus determines the
will with the volition itself, by an act which is not
previous but simultaneous, as the schoolmen express
themselves.
4. The permission of God by which he permits any one to fall
into sin is not correctly defined as "the subtraction or
withdrawing of divine grace, by which, while God executes the
decrees of his will through his rational creatures, he either
does not unfold to the creature his own will by which he
wills that wicked work to be done, or he does not bend the
will of the man to obey the divine will in that action."
(Ursinus On Providence, tom. I, fol. 178.)
IX. ON PREDESTINATION, CONSIDERED IN THE PRIMEVAL STATE OF
MAN
1. It is not a true assertion, that "out of men considered in
puris naturalibus, (either without supernatural things or
with them,) God has determined, by the decree of election, to
elevate to supernatural felicity some particular men, but to
leave others in nature."
2. And it is rashly asserted that "it belongs to the relation
or analogy of the universe, that some men be placed on the
right and others on the left, even as the method of the
master Builder requires, that some stones be placed on the
left side, and others on the right, of a house which is to be
built."
3. The permission by which God permits that some men wander
from and miss the supernatural end, is unwisely made
subordinate to this predestination; for it appertains to
providence to lead and conduct a rational creature to
supernatural felicity in a manner which is agreeable to the
nature of that creature.
4. The permission, also, by which God permitted our first
parents to fall into sin, is rashly said to be subordinate to
this predestination.
X. ON THE CAUSE OF SIN UNIVERSALLY
1. Though sin can be committed by none except by a rational
creature, and, therefore, ceases to be sin by this very
circumstance if the cause of it be ascribed to God; yet it
seems possible, by four arguments, to fasten this charge on
our divines. "It follows from their doctrine that God is the
author of sin."
2. First reason. -- Because they teach that, "without
foresight of sin, God absolutely determined to declare his
own glory through punitive justice and mercy, in the
salvation of some men and in the damnation of others." Or, as
others of them assert, "God resolved to illustrate his own
glory by the demonstration of saving grace, wisdom, wrath,
ability, and most free power, in the salvation of some
particular men, and in the eternal damnation of others; which
neither can be done, nor has been done, without the entrance
of sin into the world."
3. Second reason. -- Because they teach "that, in order to
attain to that chief and supreme end, God ordained that man
should sin and become corrupt, by which thing God might open
a way to himself for the execution of this decree."
4. Third reason. -- Because they teach "that God has either
denied to man, or has withdrawn from man, before he sinned,
grace necessary and sufficient to avoid sin;" which is
equivalent to this -- as if God had imposed a law on man
which was simply impossible to be performed or observed by
his very nature.
5. Fourth reason. -- Because they attribute to God some acts,
partly external, partly mediate, and partly immediate, which,
being once laid down, man was not able to do otherwise than
commit sin by necessity of a consequent and antecedent to the
thing itself, which entirely takes away all liberty; yet
without this liberty a man cannot be considered, or reckoned,
as being guilty of the commission of sin.
6. A Fifth reason. -- Testimonies of the same description may
be added in which our divines assert, in express words, that
"the reprobate cannot escape the necessity of sinning,
especially since this kind of necessity is injected through
the appointment of God." (Calvin's Institutes, Lib. 2, 23.)
XI. OF THE FALL OF ADAM
1. Adam was able to continue in goodness and to refrain from
sinning, and this in reality and in reference to the issue,
and not only by capability not to be brought into action on
account of some preceding decree of God, or rather not
possible to lead to an act by that preceding decree.
2. Adam sinned freely and voluntarily, without any necessity,
either internal or external.
3. Adam did not fall through the decree of God, neither
through being ordained to fall nor through desertion, but
through the mere permission of God, which is placed in
subordination to no predestination either to salvation or to
death, but which belongs to providence so far as it is
distinguished in opposition to predestination.
4. Adam did not fall necessarily, either with respect to a
decree, appointment, desertion, or permission, from which it
is evident what kind of judgment ought to be formed
concerning expressions of the following description:
5. "I confess, indeed, that by the will of God all the sons
of Adam have fallen into this miserable condition in which
they are bound and fastened." (Calvin's Institute, lib. 3,
cap. 23.)
6. "They deny, in express words, the existence of this fact -
- that it was decreed by God that Adam should perish by his
own defection."
7. "God foreknew what result man would have, became he thus
ordained it by his decree."
8. "God not only foresaw the fall of the first man, but by
his own will he ordained it."
XII. ON ORIGINAL SIN
1. Original sin is not that actual sin by which Adam
transgressed the law concerning the tree of knowledge of good
and evil, and on account of which we have all been
constituted sinners, and rendered obnoxious or liable to
death and condemnation.
2. QUERIES. -- Is original sin only the absence or want of
original righteousness and of primeval holiness, with an
inclination to commit sin, which likewise formerly existed in
man, though it was not so vehement nor so inordinate as now
it is, on account of the lost favour of God, his malediction,
and the loss of that good by which that inclination was
reduced to order? Or is it a certain infused habit (or
acquired ingress) contrary to righteousness and holiness,
after that sin had been committed,
3. Does original sin render men obnoxious to the wrath of
God, when they have been previously constituted sinners on
account of the actual sin of Adam, and rendered liable to
damnation?
4. Adam, when considered in this state, after sin and prior
to restoration, was not bound at once to punishment and
obedience, but only to punishment.
XIII. ON THE PREDESTINATION OF MAN CONSIDERED PARTLY IN HIS
PRIMEVAL STATE, AND PARTLY IN THE FALL
1. IT is rashly asserted that "the matter of predestination,
as it is opposed to reprobation, is man in common or
absolutely, if regard be had to the foreordaining of the end;
but if regard be had to the means for the end, it is man
about to perish by and in himself and guilty in Adam."
(Trelcatii Institut., lib. 2. On Predestination.)
2. With equal infelicity is it asserted that "one reprobation
is negative or passive, another affirmative or active -- that
the former is before all things and causes in things
foreknown and considered, or that will arise from things; and
that this act is respective of sin, and is called
predamnation."
3. It may become a subject of discussion in what manner the
following things can be said agreeably to this doctrine: "The
impulsive cause of this predestination is the benevolent
inclination of the will of God in Christ; and predestination
is an eternal act of God, by which he resolves to make in
Christ some creatures partakers of his grace and glory."
4. This is a stupid assertion: "The just desertion of God, by
which he does not confer grace on a reprobate man, and which
appertains to predestination and to its execution, is that of
exploration or trial." This also cannot be reconciled with
the expressions in the preceding paragraph.
XIV. ON PREDESTINATION CONSIDERED AFTER THE FALL
1. QUERIES. -- Out of the fallen human race, or out of the
mass of corruption and perdition, has God absolutely chosen
some particular men to life, and absolutely reprobated others
to death, without any consideration of the good of the one or
of the evil of the other? And from a just decree, which is
both gracious and severe, is there such a requisite condition
as this in the object which God is about to elect and to
save, or to reprobate and condemn?
2. Is any man damned with death eternal, solely on account of
the sin of Adam?
3. Are those who are thus the elect necessarily saved on
account of the efficacy of grace, which has been destined to
them only that they may not be able to do otherwise than
assent to it, as it is irresistible,
4. Are those who are thus the reprobate necessarily damned,
because either no grace at all, or not sufficient, has been
destined to them, that they may assent to it and believe,
5. Or rather, according to St. Augustine, Are those who are
thus the elect assuredly saved, because God decreed to employ
grace on them as he knew was suitable and congruous that they
might be persuaded and saved; though if regard be had to the
internal efficacy of grace, they may not be advanced or
benefited by it,
6. Are those who have thus been reprobated certainly damned,
because God does not apply to them grace as he knows to be
suitable and congruous, though in the mean time they are
supplied with sufficient grace, that they may be able to
yield their assent and be saved,
XV. ON THE DECREES OF GOD WHICH CONCERN THE SALVATION OF
SINFUL MEN, ACCORDING TO HIS OWN SENSE
1. The first decree concerning the salvation of sinful men,
as that by which God resolves to appoint his Son Jesus Christ
as a saviour, mediator, redeemer, high priest, and one who
may expiate sins, by the merit of his own obedience may
recover lost salvation, and dispense it by his efficacy.
2. The SECOND DECREE is that by which God resolves to receive
into favour those who repent and believe, and to save in
Christ, on account of Christ, and through Christ, those who
persevere, but to leave under sin and wrath those who are
impenitent and unbelievers, and to condemn them as aliens
from Christ.
3. The THIRD DECREE is that by which God resolves to
administer such means for repentance and faith as are
necessary, sufficient, and efficacious. And this
administration is directed according to the wisdom of God, by
which he knows what is suitable or becoming to mercy and
severity; it is also according to his righteousness, by which
he is prepared to follow and execute [the directions] of his
wisdom.
4. From these follows a FOURTH DECREE, concerning the
salvation of these particular persons, and the damnation of
those. This rests or depends on the prescience and foresight
of God, by which he foreknew from all eternity what men
would, through such administration, believe by the aid of
preventing or preceding grace, and would persevere by the aid
of subsequent or following grace, and who would not believe
and persevere.
5. Hence, God is said to "know those who are his;" and the
number both of those who are to be saved, and of those who
are to be damned, is certain and fixed, and the quod and the
qui, [the substance and the parties of whom it is composed,]
or, as the phrase of the schools is, both materially and
formally.
6. The second decree [described in § 2] is predestination to
salvation, which is the foundation of Christianity,
salvation, and of the assurance of salvation; it is also the
matter of the gospel, and the substance of the doctrine
taught by the apostles.
7. But that predestination by which God is said to have
decreed to save particular creatures and persons and to endue
them with faith, is neither the foundation of Christianity,
of salvation, nor of the assurance of salvation.
XVI. ON CHRIST
1. QUERIES. -- After the entrance of sin into the world, was
there no other remedy for the expiation of sin, or of
rendering satisfaction to God, than through the death of the
Son of God,
2. Had the human nature in Christ any other thing, than
substance alone, immediately from the LOGOS, that is, without
the intervention of the Holy Spirit,
3. Have the holy conception of Christ through the Holy Ghost,
and his birth from the Virgin Mary, this tendency -- to cover
the corruption of our nature lest it should come into the
sight of God,
4. Does the holy life of Christ, in which he fulfilled all
righteousness according to the prescript of the moral law
concerning the love of God and of our neighbour, conduce only
to this purpose -- that Christ may be a pure and innocent
High Priest and an uncontaminated victim, But was it not
like-wise for this purpose -- that this righteousness [of the
holy life of Christ] may be our righteousness before God, and
by this means performed by him for us, that is, in our name
and in our stead,
5. Do those things which Christ suffered prior to his being
placed before the tribunal of Pilate, concur with those which
he afterwards endured, for the purging away and expiation of
sins, and the redemption and reconciliation of sinners with
God?
6. Was the oblation by which Christ offered himself to the
Father as a victim for sin, so made on the cross that he has
not offered himself and his blood to his Father in Heaven,
7. Is not the oblation by which Christ presents himself to
his Father in heaven sprinkled with his own blood, a
perpetual and continuous act, on which intercession rests or
depends?
8. Is not the redemption which has been obtained by the blood
of Christ, common to every man in particular, according to
the love and affection of God by which he gave his Son for
the world, though, according to the peremptory decree
concerning the salvation of believers alone, it belongs only
to some men?
XVII. ON THE VOCATION OF SINNERS TO COMMUNION WITH CHRIST,
AND TO A PARTICIPATION OF HIS BENEFITS
1. Sinful man, after the perpetration of sin, has such a
knowledge of the law as is sufficient for accusing,
convicting, and condemning him; and this knowledge itself is
capable of being employed by God when calling him to Christ,
that he may, through it, compel man to repent and to flee to
Christ.
2. An unregenerate man is capable of omitting more evil
external works than he omits, and can perform more outward
works which have been commanded by God than he actually
performs; that is, it is possible for him to rule his
inducements for abstaining in another and a better manner
than that in which he does rule them; although if he were to
do so, he would merit nothing by that deed.
3. The distribution of vocation into internal and external,
is not the distribution of a genus into its species, or of a
whole into its parts.
4. Internal vocation is granted even to those who do not
comply with the call.
5. All unregenerate persons have freedom of will, and a
capability of resisting the Holy Spirit, of rejecting the
proffered grace of God, of despising the counsel of God
against themselves, of refusing to accept the gospel of
grace, and of not opening to Him who knocks at the door of
the heart; and these things they can actually do, without any
difference of the elect and of the reprobate.
6. Whomsoever God calls, he calls them seriously, with a will
desirous of their repentance and salvation. Neither is there
any volition of God about or concerning those whom he calls
as being uniformly considered, that is, either affirmatively
or negatively contrary to this will.
7. God is not bound to employ all the modes which are
possible to him for the salvation of all men. He has
performed his part, when he has employed either one or more
of these possible means for saving.
8. "That man should be rendered inexcusable," is neither the
proximate end, nor that which was intended by God, to the
divine vocation when it is first made and has not been
repulsed.
9. The doctrine which is manifested only for the purpose of
rendering those who hear it inexcusable, cannot render them
inexcusable either by right or by efficacy.
10. The right of God -- by which he can require faith in
Christ from those who do not possess the capability of
believing in him, and on whom he refuses to bestow the grace
which is necessary and sufficient for believing, without any
demerit on account of grace repulsed -- does not rest or
depend on the fact that God gave to Adam, in his primeval
state, and in him to all men, the capability of believing in
Christ.
11. The right of God -- by which he can condemn those who
reject the gospel of grace, and by which he actually condemns
the disobedient -- does not rest or depend on this fact, that
all men have, by their own fault, lost the capability of
believing which they received in Adam.
12. Sufficient grace must necessarily be laid down; yet this
sufficient grace, through the fault of him to whom it is
granted, does not [always] obtain its effect. Were the fact
otherwise, the justice of God could not be defended in his
condemning those who do not believe.
13. The efficacy of saving grace is not consistent with that
omnipotent act of God, by which he so inwardly acts in the
heart and mind of man, that he on whom that act is impressed
cannot do otherwise than consent to God who calls him; or,
which is the same thing, grace is not an irresistible force.
14. QUERY. -- Are efficacious and sufficient grace correctly
distinguished according to a congruous or suitable vocation
and one that is incongruous, so that it may be called
efficacious grace, which God employs according to his purpose
of absolutely saving some particular man, as he knows it to
be congruous or suitable that this man should be moved and
persuaded to obedience; and so that it may be called
sufficient grace which he employs, not for such a purpose,
though, from his general love towards all mankind, some are
affected or moved by it, on whom, by a peremptory decree, he
had resolved not to have mercy?
15. The efficacy which is distinguished from efficiency
itself, seems not to differ at all from sufficiency.
16. Those who are obedient to the vocation or call of God,
freely yield their assent to grace; yet they are previously
excited, impelled, drawn and assisted by grace; and in the
very moment in which they actually assent, they possess the
capability of not assenting.
17. In the very commencement of his conversion, man conducts
himself in a purely passive manner; that is, though, by a
vital act, that is, by feeling, he has a perception of the
grace which calls him, yet he can do no other than receive it
and feel it. But, when he feels grace affecting or inclining
his mind and heart, he freely assents to it, so that he is
able at the same time to withhold his assent.
XVIII. ON PENITENCE
1. The doctrine concerning repentance is not legal but
evangelical; that is, it appertains to the gospel and not to
the law, although the law solicits and impels to repentance.
2. The knowledge or confession of sins, sorrow on account of
sin and a desire for deliverance, with a resolution to avoid
sin, are pleasing to God as the very beginnings of
conversion.
3. In propriety of speech, these things are not the
mortification itself of the flesh or of sin but necessarily
precede it.
4. Repentance is prior to faith in Christ; but it is
posterior to that faith by which we believe that God is
willing to receive into his favour the penitent sinner.
5. QUERIES. -- Is the repentance of Judas properly called
legal?
6. Was the penitence or repentance of the inhabitants of Tyre
and Sidon, of which Christ speaks in Matt. xi, 21, dissembled
and feigned, or true repentance?
XIX. ON FAITH
1. Justifying faith is not that by which any one believes
that his sins are remitted to him for the sake of Christ; for
the latter faith follows justification itself or remission of
sins, which is the effect of justifying faith.
2. Justifying faith is not that by which any one believes
himself to be elected.
3. All men are not bound to believe themselves to be elected.
4. The knowledge and faith by which any one knows and
believes that he is in possession of faith, is prior by
nature to that knowledge and faith by which any one knows and
believes himself to be elected.
5. From these remarks, some judgment may be formed concerning
that which is sometimes asserted, "A believing and elect
person is bound to believe that he is elected."
6. Justifying faith is that by which men believe in Jesus
Christ, as in the saviour of those universally who believe,
and of each of them in particular, even the saviour of him
who, through Christ, believes in God, who justifies the
ungodly.
7. Evangelical and saving faith is of such vast excellency as
to exceed the entire nature of man, and all his
understanding, even that of Adam, when placed in a state of
innocence.
8. God cannot of right require faith in Christ from that man
whom, by an absolute will, he has reprobated, either without
consideration of any sin, or as fallen in Adam; therefore, it
was not his will that Christ should be of the least advantage
to this man; or, rather, he willed that Christ should not
profit him.
9. Faith is a gracious and gratuitous gift of God, bestowed
according to the administration of the means necessary to
conduce to the end, that is, according to such an
administration as the justice of God requires, either towards
the side of mercy or towards that of severity. It is a gift
which is not bestowed according to an absolute will of saving
some particular men; for it is a condition required in the
object to be saved, and it is in fact a condition before it
is the means for obtaining salvation.
10. Saving faith is that of the elect of God; it is not the
faith of all men, of perverse and wicked men, not of those
who repel the word of grace, and account themselves unworthy
of life eternal, not of those who resist the Holy Spirit, not
of those who reject the counsel of God against themselves,
nor of those who have not been ordained to life eternal. No
man believes in Christ except he has been previously disposed
and prepared, by preventing or preceding grace, to receive
life eternal on that condition on which God wills to bestow
it, according to the following passage of Scripture: "If any
man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether
it be of God, or whether I speak of myself." (John vii, 17.)
XX. ON REGENERATION AND THE REGENERATE
1. The proximate subject of regeneration, which is effected
in the present life by the Spirit of Christ, is the mind and
the affections of man, or the will considered according to
the mode of nature, not the will considered according to the
mode of liberty. It is not the body of man, though man, when
renewed by regeneration through his mind and feelings,
actually wills in a good manner, and performs well through
the instruments of the body.
2. Though regeneration is not perfected in a moment, but by
certain steps and intervals; yet, as soon as ever it is
perfected according to its essence, that is, through the
renovation of the mind and affections, it renders the man
spiritual, and capable of resisting sin through the assisting
grace of God. Hence, also, from the Spirit, which
predominates in him, he is called spiritual and not carnal,
though he still has within him the flesh lusting against the
Spirit. For these two, a carnal man and a spiritual man, are
so denominated in opposition, and according to [that which is
in each of them] the more powerful, prevailing or predominant
party.
3. The regenerate are able to perform more true good, and of
such as is pleasing to God, than they actually perform, and
to omit more evil than they omit; and, therefore, if they do
not perform and omit what they ought to do, that must not be
ascribed to any decree of God or inefficacy of divine grace,
but it must be attributed to the negligence of the regenerate
themselves.
4. He who asserts that "it is possible for the regenerate,
through the grace of Christ, perfectly to fulfill the law in
the present life," is neither a Pelagian, nor inflicts any
injury on the grace of God, nor establishes justification
through works.
5. The regenerate are capable of committing sin designedly
and in opposition to their consciences, and of so laying
waste their consciences, through sin, as to hear nothing from
them except the sentence of condemnation.
6. The regenerate are capable of grieving the Holy Spirit by
their sins, so that, for a season, until they suffer
themselves to be brought back to repentance, he does not
exert his power and efficacy in them.
7. Some of the regenerate actually thus sin, thus lay waste
their conscience, and thus grieve the Holy Spirit.
8. If David had died in the very moment in which he had
sinned against Uriah by adultery and murder, he would have
been condemned to death eternal.
9. God truly hates the sins of the regenerate and of the
elect of God, and indeed so much the more, as those who thus
sin have received more benefits from God, and a greater power
of resisting sin.
10. There are distinctions by which a man is said to sin with
a full will, or with a will that is not full -- fully to
destroy conscience, or not fully but only partly, and to sin
according to his unregenerate part. When these distinctions
are employed in the sense in which some persons use them,
they are noxious to piety and injurious to good morals.
XXI. ON THE PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS
1. QUERIES. -- Is it possible for true believers to fall away
totally and finally:
2. Do some of them, in reality, totally and finally fall from
the faith?
3. The opinion which denies "that true believers and
regenerate persons are either capable of falling away or
actually do fall away from the faith totally and finally,"
was never, from the very times of the apostles down to the
present day, accounted by the church as a catholic doctrine.
Neither has that which affirms the contrary ever been
reckoned as a heretical opinion; nay, that which affirms it
possible for believers to fall away from the faith, has
always had more supporters in the church of Christ, than that
which denies its possibility of its actually occurring.
XXII. ON THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION
1. QUERIES. -- Is it possible for any believer, without a
special revelation, to be certain or assured that he will not
decline or fall away from the faith,
2. Are those who have faith, bound to believe that they will
not decline from the faith?
3. The affirmative of either of these questions was never
accounted in the church of Christ as a catholic doctrine; and
the denial of either of them has never been adjudged by the
church universal as a heresy.
4. The persuasion by which any believer assuredly persuades
himself that it is impossible for him to decline from the
faith, or that, at least, he will not decline from the faith,
does not conduce so much to consolation against despair or
against the doubting that is adverse to faith and hope, as it
contributes to security, a thing directly opposed to that
most salutary fear with which we are commanded to work out
our salvation, and which is exceedingly necessary in this
scene of temptations.
5. He who is of opinion that it is possible for him to
decline from the faith, and who, therefore, is afraid lest he
should decline, is neither destitute of necessary
consolation, nor is he on this account, tormented with
anxiety of mind. For it suffices to inspire consolation and
to exclude anxiety, when he knows that he will decline from
the faith through no force of Satan, of sin, or of the world,
and through no inclination or weakness of his own flesh,
unless he willingly and of his own accord, yield to
temptation, and neglect to work out his salvation in a
conscientious manner.
XXIII. ON THE JUSTIFICATION OF MAN AS A SINNER, BUT YET A
BELIEVER, BEFORE GOD
1. QUERIES. -- was it possible for the justice of God to be
satisfied unless the law were likewise satisfied,
2. Is the satisfaction which has been rendered in Christ to
the justice of God, the same as that rendered to the law
through Christ?
3. Do legal righteousness and that of the gospel differ in
essence? Or, Is the essence of both of them the same, that
is, the matter -- the obedience performed to God, and the
universal form -- the necessary conformity to the law?
4. Are there three parts of the righteousness of Christ by
which believers are constituted righteous? Is the first of
them the holiness of the nature of Christ, which is
denominated habitual righteousness? Is the second those
sufferings which, from infancy to the moment of his decease,
he sustained on our account, and is this denominated his
passive obedience, or that of his death? Is the third the
most perfect, nay, the more than perfect fulfillment of the
moral law, (add also that of the ceremonial law,) through the
whole of his life to the period of his death; and is this
denominated his active obedience, or that of his life?
5. Were not the acts of that obedience which Christ
performed, and by which we are justified, imposed on him
according to the peculiar command of the Father, and
according to a peculiar compact or covenant entered into
between him and the Father, in which he prescribed and
stipulated those acts of obedience, with the addition of a
promise that he should obtain eternal redemption for them,
[the human race] and should see his seed, whom this obedience
should justify through his knowledge, that is, through faith
in him,
6. To which of the offices of Christ do those acts of
obedience belong,
7. Is the righteousness of Christ the righteousness of a
believer or of an elect person, before God imputes it to him?
8. Does God impute this righteousness to him before he
justifies him through faith?
9. Or, which is the same thing, Is the object about which God
is occupied in the act of justification, an elect person,
unrighteous indeed in himself but righteous in Christ his
head; so that he accounts him righteous because he is already
righteous in Christ, that is, because the punishment due to
him has been paid and endured by him in His Surety and Head,
or because he has thus performed the obedience which was due
from him?
10. Has an elect person really endured punishment in Christ
and performed obedience, or only in the divine estimation or
reckoning! And is this divine estimation, by which the elect
person is reckoned to have endured punishment and performed
obedience, an act preceding justification?
11. Does not the act of acceptation, by which God accepted
the obedience of his Son, precede the oblation by which,
through the gospel, he offers his Son for righteousness,
12. Is the accepted imputation of the righteousness of Christ
justification itself, or a preliminary to justification?
13. Is not the act of apprehension, by which faith apprehends
Christ and his righteousness, or Christ for righteousness,
prior to justification itself?
14. If this act [of apprehension] be prior to justification,
how is faith the instrumental cause of our justification;
that is, at once the instrumental cause of the apprehending
which precedes justification, and of justification itself
which succeeds this apprehending,
15. Or, Does not faith apprehend Christ offered for
righteousness, before faith is imputed for righteousness?
16. In this enunciation, "faith is imputed to the believer
for righteousness," is the word "faith" to be properly
received as the instrumental act by which Christ has been
apprehended for righteousness? Or is it to be improperly
received, that is, by a metonymy, for the very object which
faith apprehends?
17. Is this phrase, "faith is received relatively and
instrumentally," the same as "by the word Faith is signified,
through a metonymy, the very object of faith"?
18. Or, Is it the same thing to say "we are justified by
faith correlatively, and as it is an instrumental act, by
which we apprehend Christ for righteousness" as we say "we
are justified by obedience or righteousness"?
19. May the righteousness of Christ be correctly said to be
graciously imputed for righteousness, or to be graciously
accounted for righteousness?
20. When the apostle expresses himself in this manner, "Faith
is imputed for righteousness," must not this be understood
concerning the imputation which is made, not according to
debt, but according to grace?
21. May that of which we are made partakers through faith, or
by faith, be called the instrumental effect of faith?
22. When God has decreed to justify no one through grace and
mercy, except him who believes in Christ, and, therefore,
through the preaching of the gospel, requires faith in Christ
from him who desires to be justified, can it not be said
"when God is graciously judging according to the gospel, he
is occupied about faith, as about a condition, which is
required from, and performed by, him who appears before the
throne of grace to be judged and justified"?
23. If this may be asserted, what crime is there in saying
"through the gratuitous and gracious acceptance [of God] is
faith accounted for righteousness on account of the obedience
of Christ"?
24. Is "If the work of men who are born again were perfect,
they might be justified by them, though they may have
perpetrated many evil works when [or before] they obtain the
remission of them" a correct assertion?
XXIV. ON THE GOOD WORKS OF BELIEVERS
1. QUERIES. -- Is it truly said, concerning the good works of
believers "they are unclean like a menstruous cloth", And
does this confession, "We are all as an unclean thing, and
all our righteousness are as filthy rags," &c., (Isa. lxiv,
6,) belong to those works?
2. In what sense is it correctly said "Believers sin mortally
in every one of their good works"?
3. Do the good works of believers come into the judgment of
God so far only as they are testimonies of faith; or like-
wise so far as they have been prescribed by God, and
sanctioned and honoured with the promise of a reward,
although this reward be not bestowed on them except "of
grace" united with mercy, and on account of Christ, whom God
hath appointed and set forth as a propitiation through faith
in his blood, and, therefore, with reference to faith in
Christ?
XXV. ON PRAYER
1. QUERIES. -- Does prayer, or the invocation of God, hold
relation only to the performance of worship to his honour?
Or, does it likewise bear the relation of means necessary for
obtaining that which is asked -- means, indeed, which God
foresaw would be employed before he absolutely determined to
bestow the blessing on the petitioner,
2. Is the faith with which we ought to pray, that faith by
which he who prays believes assuredly that he will obtain
what he asks? Or is it that faith by which he is assuredly
persuaded, that he is asking according to the will of God,
and will obtain what he asks, provided God knows that it will
conduce to his glory and to the salvation of the petitioner?
XXVI. ON THE INFANTS OF BELIEVERS WHEN THEY ARE OFFERED FOR
BAPTISM QUERY. -- When the children of believers are offered
for baptism, are they considered as "the children of wrath,"
or as the children of God and of grace? And if they be
considered in both ways, is this relation according to the
same time, or according to different times?
XXVII. ON THE SUPPER OF THE LORD
QUERY. -- Is not the proximate and most appropriate, and,
therefore, the immediate end of the Lords Supper, both as it
was at first instituted and as it is now used, the memory, or
commemoration, or annunciation of the Lord's death, and this
with thanksgiving for the gift of God, in delivering up his
Son to death for us, and in having given his flesh to be
eaten and his blood to be drank through faith in him?
XXVIII. ON MAGISTRACY
1. The chief magistrate is not correctly denominated
political or secular, because those epithets are opposed to
the ecclesiastical and spiritual power.
2. In the hands and at the disposal of the chief magistrate
is placed, under God, the supreme and sovereign power of
caring and providing for his subjects, and of governing them,
with respect to animal and spiritual life.
3. The care of religion has been committed by God to the
chief magistrate, more than to priests and to ecclesiastical
persons.
4. It is in the power of the magistrate to enact laws
concerning civil and ecclesiastical polity, yet not unless
those persons have been asked and consulted who are the best
versed in spiritual matters, and who are peculiarly designed
for teaching the church.
5. It is the duty of the magistrate to preserve and defend
the ecclesiastical ministry -- to appoint the ministers of
God's word, after they have previously undergone a lawful
examination before a presbytery -- to take care that they
perform their duty -- to require an account of their ministry
-- to admonish and incite those among them who are negligent
-- to bestow rewards on those ministers who preside well over
their flocks, and to remove such as are pertinaciously
negligent, or who bring a scandal on the church.
6. Also to invoke councils, whether general, national or
provincial; by his own authority to preside as moderator of
the assembly, either in person or through deputies suitable
for discharging such an office.
7. QUERY -- Is it useful to ecclesiastical conventions or
assemblies, that those persons preside over them whose
interest it is that matters of religion and church discipline
should be transacted in this manner rather than in that?
8. For the discharge of these duties, the magistrate must
understand those mysteries of religion which are absolutely
necessary for the salvation of men; for in this part [of his
high office] he cannot depend upon and confide in the
conscience of another person.
9. The Christian magistrate both presides in those
ecclesiastical assemblies in which he is present, and
pronounces a decisive and definitive sentence, or has the
right of delivering a decisive and definitive sentence.
XXIX. ON THE CHURCH OF ROME
1. QUERIES. -- Must a difference be made between the court of
Rome, (that is, the Roman pontiff, the cardinals, and the
other sworn retainers and satelites of his kingdom,) and the
Church which is denominated Romish?
2. Can those persons by no means be called "the church of
Christ," who, having been deceived by the Roman pontiff
consider him as the successor of St. Peter and the head of
the church?
3. Has God sent a bill of divorcement to those persons, so
that he does not at all acknowledge them as his, any more
than he does Mahometans and Jews?
A LETTER
ON THE SIN AGAINST THE HOLY GHOST
TO JOHN UYTENBOGARD, HIS MOST DEAR AND PECULIARLY BELOVED
BROTHER IN CHRIST, JAMES ARMINIUS WISHES HEALTH AND HIS
WELFARE THROUGH CHRIST
Most Friendly Of Mankind:
As You intend soon to preach before the members of your
church on The Sin against the Holy Ghost, you request that I
will disclose to you my meditations and musings on that
subject, on which you had also previously asked my opinion;
but at that time, it was not in my power to comply with your
request; for I had formed no distinct conception in my mind
respecting it, neither have my sentiments upon it yet
attained to any certain and full persuasion. But my slight
musings and meditations, I neither feel any desire of denying
to you, nor would it be my duty to withhold them from one to
whom I have long ago transferred the plenary fight of
requiring and even commanding any thing from me. Nor will I
suffer myself to be seduced from this desire of obeying you
by any false and rustic shame, though I know that my
contemplations on this question, are such as cannot satisfy
you, since, in fact, they are not much approved by myself.
For, of what kind soever they may be, I am aware that they
deserve to obtain some excuse, as they are concerning that
question, than which scarcely any one of greater difficulty
can be found in the whole Scripture, as St. Augustine
testifies when professedly treating upon this subject, (tom.
19, fol. 9,) in his explication of Matt. xii, 31,32. Besides,
I hope and feel fully persuaded, that you will so polish
these, my rough notes, that I may afterwards receive them
from you not only with interest, but also others which will
be able entirely to complete my wishes.
But I will not at present examine what St. Augustine has
produced on the same passage, when writing about this sin;
nor what is found on this subject in the writings of other
authors, whether among the ancients or in our own times, lest
I should be unnecessarily prolix, especially as you are
yourself extremely well furnished with their works, and are
ready to make the necessary inquiry into their sentiments. I
will transcribe for you my own meditations, not in that order
which is suitable to the nature of the thing itself, (for how
is it possible for me to do this, when it is not fully known
by me?) but in the order which it is possible for me to
observe in the confusion of various thoughts.
It will not be useless, in the first place, to prefix to this
investigation those passages of Scripture in which mention is
made of this sin, or in which it seems at least to be made.
"Wherefore I say unto you, All manner of sin and blasphemy
shall be forgiven unto men; but the blasphemy against the
Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men. And whosoever
speaketh against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him;
but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not
be forgiven him, neither in this world nor in the world to
come. (Matt. xii, 31,32.) "Verily I say unto you All sins
shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and blasphemies
wherewithsoever they shall blaspheme; but he that shall
blaspheme against the Holy Ghost, hath never forgiveness, but
is in danger of eternal damnation." (Mark iii, 28,29.) "and
whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of man, it shall
be forgiven him; but unto him that blasphemeth against the
Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven." (Luke xii, 10.) There
are, besides, two passages in the epistle to the Hebrews, the
first of them in the sixth chapter, the other in the tenth,
which it seems possible to refer to this subject without any
great detriment. "For it is impossible for those who were
once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and
were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the
good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, if
they shall fall away, to renew them again to repentance;
seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and
put him to an open shame? (Heb. vi, 4-6.) "He that despised
Moses' law, died without mercy under two or three witnesses;
of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought
worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath
counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was
sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the
Spirit of grace?" (x, 28,29.) To these may be added a
passage from St. John's first epistle: "If any man see his
brother sin a sin which is not unto death, he shall ask, and
he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death.
There is a sin unto death: I do not say that he shall pray
for it?" (1 John v, 16.) Let the following passage also, from
the epistle to the Hebrews, be added, for the sake of
explanation, not because it is on exactly the same subject:
"For if the word spoken by angels was steadfast, and every
transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of
reward, how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation,
which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was
confirmed unto us by them that heard him, God also bearing
them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers
miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own
will?" (Heb. ii, 2-4.) To these, let another passage be
subjoined from the Acts of the Apostles: "Ye stiff-necked and
uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy
Ghost. As did your fathers, so do ye." (Acts vii, 51.) But
about the same persons, it was said, in a preceding chapter,
"And they were not able to resist the wisdom and the Spirit
by which Stephen spake." (vi, 10.) "And all that sat in the
council looking steadfastly on him, saw his face as it had
been the face of an angel." (vi, 15.)
I unite these passages for no other reason than that I may be
able to contemplate them all together at one glance, and may
direct my thoughts according to them.
And, first, we must see the appellations which the sin
receives about which we are here treating.
The Evangelists Matthew, Mark and Luke call it "the blasphemy
of the Spirit," or "the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost." In
the sixth chapter of the epistle to the Hebrews, it is called
"a prolapsing" or "falling away," and in the tenth chapter of
the same epistle, it is called "contumely poured on the
Spirit of grace," or "a doing despite to the Spirit of
grace." I might add, from the sixth chapter, "the crucifying
afresh of the Son of God," and "the putting of him to an open
shame;" and from the tenth, "the treading under foot of the
Son of God," and "the profanation of the blood of the
covenant," unless they were capable of being referred to some
other thing, which we shall afterwards discuss. In 1 John v,
16, it is designated as "a sin unto death." The sin which is
described in Hebrews, ii, 2-4, is denominated "a neglecting
of the salvation which was first announced by Christ and his
apostles," and confirmed by God with infallible testimonies.
In Acts vii, 51, it is called "a resisting of the Holy
Ghost." We are permitted thus to employ these passages,
because an inquiry is instituted into the genus of the sin.
He, against whom the sin is committed, is styled by St.
Matthew, Mark and Luke, "the Holy Spirit;" and, in Hebrews
10, he is called the "Spirit of grace;" by this addition of
the epithet "of grace" to the Spirit, seems to be intimated
that the person of the Holy Spirit himself is not so much the
object of consideration in this passage, as some gracious act
of his. The same Evangelists make a distinction between this
sin and that against "the Son of Man," while in Hebrews 6 and
10, the same sin is said to redound to the ignominy of the
Son of God and of his blood -- two declarations which must
afterwards be reconciled, for each of them is true.
But when the men who commit this sin are described, in
Hebrews 6, as "those who were once enlightened, and have
tasted of that heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the
Holy Ghost, and have tasted the good word of God, and the
powers of the world to come," in Hebrews 2, salvation is said
to have been announced to them, and confirmed by indubitable
testimonies. In Acts 6, it is attributed to them that "they
were not able to resist the wisdom and Spirit by which
Stephen spoke," and that they "saw his face as that of an
angel." From these particulars, it seems proper to collect by
what cause they were impelled who committed this sin.
It is, moreover, attributed to this sin by Matthew, Mark and
Luke, that it is irremissible, or not to be forgiven; by St.
John that his unto death. The same thing is affirmed in
Hebrews 6, but, as it appears to me, it is in the cause; for
it is said to be impossible that he who has thus "fallen away
should be renewed again unto repentance." In Hebrews 10, in
the application of the comparison, this sin is said to
deserve a more severe punishment than the despising of the
law of Moses; and in the commencement of the same passage,
the certainty of punishment is signified by these words: "He
died without mercy," which seems also to be placed in the
antapodosis, the repetition or summing up. In Hebrews 2, he
who neglects this salvation is said "to receive a just
recompense of reward."
Besides, the cause why that sin is irremissible, unto death,
and why the man who thus sins cannot be renewed unto
repentance, seems to be rendered in Hebrews 6, in the
following terms: "- seeing they crucify to themselves the Son
of God afresh, and put him to an open shame." And in Hebrews
10, in the following words: "- who hath trodden under foot
the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant,
wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing." For it does
not seem to me that these expressions can be placed
collaterally with falling away and doing despite to the
Spirit of grace; but I think they must be placed in
subordination among themselves.
Lastly, in Hebrews 2 a 10, is instituted a comparison between
this sin and the violation and the despising of the law of
Moses; for this likewise is worthy of consideration, that we
may correctly determine concerning the kind of sin. From this
comparison of it appears that the sin about which those
passages treat, is not committed against the law of Moses.
But from the contexture of those things which precede, and
from a comparison of those which follow, is to be taken the
occasion through which Christ, in the Evangelists, St. Paul
in the epistle to the Hebrews, and St. John in his first
epistle, have made mention of this sin.
Let us now commence an inquiry into the matters which come
under consideration in this sin, following, as far as
possible, the guidance of those passages which we have
premised and prefixed to this our disquisition. But to me it
appears possible, most commodiously to circumscribe them
within the following bounds: Let us, in the first place, (1.)
enter into a discussion on the genus or kind of this sin;
(2.) its object and mode; (3.) those who commit the sin; (4.)
the impelling cause; (5.) the end of this sin; (6.) the
degrees of this sin; (7.) the peculiar attribute of this sin
-- its irremissibility or unpardonableness, and its cause. To
these we shall subjoin the three other questions, which you
mention in your letter. (1.) Can this sin be known by the
human judgment, and what are the marks? (2.) Are those who
are commonly considered to have perpetrated this sin, to be
held as being guilty of it or not, (3.) Does not this
distinction between the sin against the Son of Man, and that
against the Holy Spirit, contribute to the confirmation of
the truth of the personality of the Holy Ghost?
1. With respect to the genus or kind, it is a subject of much
regret that a disquisition upon it is a matter of great
difficulty. For it is produced from no other source than the
too great fertility of sin, and its deduction and derivation
into various species; yet it is not necessary to refer all
the distributions and distinctions of sin to this point; we
must descend commodiously by those degrees which may bring us
down to this kind of sin. In order to do this, we must
commence with that which is the highest. Sin, therefore, is
the transgression of the divine law, of whatever description
that law may be; for we are treating upon a sin of this kind.
A transgression of the law is either special, against one or
more of the precepts of the law; or it is universal, against
the whole and entire law, which is called a rejection and
abrogation of the law, and a defection from it, and which is
as much against what is commanded or forbidden in the law, as
against him who directly commanded it, through contempt for
Him. This kind of sin, I suppose, is signified in the Old
Testament by the phrase, to sin with a high or elevated hand;
for the moral law consists of a preface which is contained in
these words: "I am the Lord thy God, who brought thee out of
the land of Egypt," &c., and of an enumeration of the
precepts. Either the preface itself is rejected and God
directly despised, or sin is committed against the precepts,
none of which can in fact be violated without bringing
ignominy on the divine Majesty and pouring contempt upon God.
But every sin is not from a contempt for God. David committed
adultery, which may be reductively or consequently referred
to a contemning of God, and resolved into it; but he did not
commit that sin through a contempt for God.
The law of God is now two-fold -- the one of works, the other
of faith; or, the precepts of the law are of two kinds: some,
of the law properly so called, and others of the gospel. But
this sin about which we are treating is not of the kind of
those which are perpetrated against the law of God, whether
it be a special or universal transgression and an apostasy
from the law. This is evident from Hebrews x, 28,29; for this
sin is there compared with the violation or abrogation of the
law of Moses, as a greater sin with a smaller one. It is also
evident from Hebrews ii, 2-4. This sin is also called "a
doing despite unto the Spirit of grace," which is not that of
the law, but the Spirit of Christ and of his gospel. It is
easy to perceive the same thing in the Evangelists; for, in
St. Matthew's gospel, Christ says, "but if I by the Spirit of
God cast out devils, then the kingdom of God is come unto
you." (xii, 28.) This sin, therefore, is committed against
the Spirit who testifies that the kingdom of God has arrived;
and, on this account, it is not committed against the law of
God, but against the gospel of Jesus Christ. The same thing
may be rendered evident from Hebrews 6, in which the apostle
treats about a falling away from those gifts which are there
enumerated, and which are the gifts of the gospel of Christ.
Christ is also said "to be crucified afresh and put to an
open shame "by this "falling away;" and, in Hebrews 10, he is
said to be "trodden under foot," and "the blood of the
covenant is said to be profaned." All these are sins
committed, not against the law, but against the gospel of
Christ.
From these observations, it is evident, that those persons
who assert that this sin is committed against the
acknowledged truth concerning God, and concerning His will
and works, have not taught concerning it with sufficient
distinctness; they ought to have subjoined "against the truth
of the gospel." But the commands of the gospel are two --
that of faith in Christ, and that of conversion to God.
Concerning faith it is manifest. About conversion let us now
inquire; for as aversion from God is produced by sin, the law
accuses him who is thus averse or turned aside, and condemns
him to cursing, without any hopes of pardon; but the gospel
requires conversion and promises pardon. Therefore,
conversion to God is an evangelical command, and not legal.
But impenitence is opposed to conversion to God; and this,
when final, condemns a man through the peremptory decree of
God, that is, through that which is evangelical. This final
impenitence, however, cannot be called "the sin against the
Holy Ghost," which is the subject on which we are now
treating. For (1.) final impenitence is common to all those
who are to be condemned; while the sin against the Holy Ghost
attaches to certain persons, or, rather, to very few. (2.)
Final impenitence is not committed except at the closing
period of life; but this sin is perpetrated while he is still
running the space of life. This is apparent from 1 John v,
16: "There is a sin unto death; I do not say that he shall
pray for it." (3.) Concerning him who commits the sin unto
death it is said that "it is impossible for him to be renewed
again to repentance;" but this would be a useless expression
respecting one who was finally impenitent; for it is well
known that all hopes of pardon are terminated by the short
course of the present life. (4.) Respecting the sin against
the Holy Ghost, it is affirmed that "it shall not be
forgiven, neither in this world nor in that which is to
come;" that is, it shall never be forgiven. But it is
unnecessary to make such an affirmation concerning final
impenitence.
This sin, therefore, is a transgression of the precept which
commands faith in Jesus Christ. But as the doctrine
concerning faith in Jesus Christ is not only entire, but
likewise consists of certain parts; from this may be assumed
a difference in the transgression, that one is universal, the
other special. The universal is that by which Christ is
simply rejected and refused, and which may receive the
general appellation of "infidelity" or "unbelief." The
special is that by which Christ is not universally rejected,
but is merely not accepted as he has been manifested in his
word; and this is called "a heresy," that term being employed
concerning those who, after having professed faith in Christ,
do not preserve his doctrines entire and unsullied, but
corrupt them. But the sin about which we are treating does
not lie in this special transgression. It belongs, therefore,
to the universal transgression of this precept concerning
faith in Christ; and it is infidelity or unbelief. It is not
all unbelief, of which there are various kinds. (1.) The
infidelity of those who have heard nothing respecting Christ;
but such persons do not commit the sin against the Holy
Ghost. (2.) That of those persons who have indeed heard of
Christ, but have not understood; (Matt. xiii, 19; ) neither
does the sin against the Holy Ghost attach to these men. (3.)
The unbelief of those who have understood, but who have not
been certainly persuaded and convinced in their consciences
respecting the truth of the things understood; but these
persons are not guilty of the sin against the Holy Ghost.
(4.) That of those men who, being convinced in their
consciences that Jesus is the Christ, by their infidelity
still reject him; and, according to my judgment, to this
class of persons belongs the sin against the Holy Ghost,
about which we are now treating.
Therefore, the genus or kind is a repulsion and rejection of
Christ in opposition to conscience. It is not a mere
abnegation or disowning; for that is the part of him who has
previously made a profession. It is not an oppugnation or
attack; for that belongs to further progress, [in the sin],
as we shall, afterwards perceive. But it is worthy of
observation, that in reality it is one and the same thing,
whether it be called "a refusal of Christ," or "a rejection
of the truth concerning Christ," provided a universal
rejection be understood, and not a particular rejection in
one doctrine or more.
2. Let us now come to the object. The object of this sin is
said to be a person against whom the offense is committed,
whether that person be God, or the offending mortal himself,
or his neighbour. But we must take into our consideration not
only the object, but also its mode, which the schoolmen
denominate "the formal reason." This mode, when added to the
object, causes the latter to be proper, adequate, and
peculiar or suitable. A surface is an object of sight, but it
is one which is coloured. An offense is committed against God
by ingratitude, but it is against him as having merited
better returns from us. We also sin against God by
disobedience and contempt, as against him commanding,
forbidding, promising, threatening, chastising, correcting,
&c. Apostasy is committed against God, but it is against him
when acknowledged as God, and to whose Deity and name he who
falls away had devoted himself by oath. But, in this place,
the object of the sin about which we are treating is Jesus
Christ, and he immediately. This is the reason why I add the
word "immediately," because he who rejects the Son, rejects
also the Father. The mode of formal reason has been
manifested and proved, [to the man who commits this sin,]
nay, it has been known to be the Messiah and Redeemer of the
world. This is evident from Hebrews vi, 6, in which those who
thus "fall away" are said to "crucify to themselves the Son
of God afresh and put him to an open shame." It is also
evident from Hebrews x, 29, in which such persons are said to
"tread under foot the Son of God, and to count the blood of
the covenant an unholy thing." This is still more apparent
from the words of the Pharisees, who said, "He casteth out
devils by Beelzebub, the prince of devils," which are thus
related by St. Mark: "For they said, he has an impure
spirit," whether by these words they committed this sin, or
not; for they contain the occasion on which Christ began to
speak about the sin against the Holy Ghost. But because this
mode agrees with the object through some gracious act, which
proceeds principally and immediately from the Holy Spirit or
the Spirit of grace; on this account this sin is called "the
sin against the Holy Ghost" or against "the Spirit of grace;"
because the offense is committed against that act of the Holy
Spirit, either by despising the act, or by treating him also
with ignominy. But that act of the Spirit is the act of
testifying concerning Christ and the coming of his kingdom;
an act not only sufficient to prove that Jesus is the Christ;
but also efficacious, and assuredly convincing the mind and
conscience of him to whom the testification is communicated
concerning Christ; the operation and complete effect of
which, in the mind of man, are an assured knowledge and
persuasion of this truth, that "Jesus is the Christ, the Son
of God." But of this sin the Holy Spirit is not the object;
for it is not directed against his person. This is apparent
from the end of the testifying and the object; for the end of
this testification is Christ. But the object of this sin
committed against the testification, and the object of the
testification itself, are one and the same. And the end of
the testifying is, not that the Holy Spirit, but that Jesus,
be acknowledged and accepted for the Son of God and for the
Anointed of the Lord. This is declared by Christ in the
following words: "If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils,
then is the kingdom of God come unto you." It also conduces
to the same purpose that, not the Spirit out of Christ, but
Christ himself in and through the Spirit, performed the
miracles. From this, it appears, that the performing of
miracles serves to prove the truth of the preaching of Christ
concerning himself.
From these remarks, I think, we may easily solve the
difficulty which lies in the words of Christ, who
distinguishes this "sin against the Holy Ghost" from "the sin
against the Son of Man," and who declares that the former is
irremissible or unpardonable, but that the latter is capable
of forgiveness. For the sin against the Son of Man, without
this testification of the Spirit, is remitted to many men;
and it appears from the whole of this discussion, that regard
is not had so much to the person against whom the sin is
committed, as to the act of testification proceeding from the
Holy Spirit, against whom the sin is perpetrated. With
respect to the act, therefore, it is said to be perpetrated
against the Holy Ghost, not against the Son of Man, but, with
respect to the object, against the Son of Man, but who is
known from the act of testifying. Since, then, regard is had
rather to the act than to the object, in this respect this
sin is called by Christ "the sin against the Holy Ghost," and
is distinguished from the sin which is committed against
Christ without any consideration of this mode and formal
reason. I know there are among the fathers those who
understand the appellation, "Son of Man," through a
reduplication or reflection, to signify Jesus as he is the
Son of Man, and the epithet, "Son of God," to signify Jesus
as he is the Son of God. They also consider, that, when a sin
committed against Jesus as he is the Son of Man, the offense
is another and a less one than when he is sinned against as
the Son of God. But such a consideration has no place here;
for the testification of the Holy Spirit conduces to this end
-- that the person who is sometimes denominated the Son of
Man and sometimes the Son of God, be received as the true and
only Messiah. Yet if any man be desirous of referring this
consideration of some of the ancient fathers to the point
under discussion, he will be able to say that a sin is
committed against the Son of Man when Jesus is not recognized
as the Son of God, but that a sin is committed against the
Son of God, when it has been already proved, by undoubted
testimonies, that he is the Son of God. The expressions in
the Evangelist "Whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of
Man, it shall be forgiven him," serve to favour this
consideration, as do also those in the Epistle to the
Hebrews, "crucifying to themselves the Son of God," and they
who have "trodden under foot the Son of God," that is, Jesus,
whom, through "the enlightening" of the Holy Spirit, they had
previously accounted as "the Son of God." For it is manifest
from the Scriptures that it was necessary to believe this
attribute concerning Jesus of Nazareth, that he was the
Christ, the Son of God, the saviour and Redeemer of the
world, &c.; and as the object and the acts occupied about it
have a mutual relation so that from an adequate object we can
determine concerning the act, and from an act we can form a
conclusion respecting the adequate object, it appears
possible for us to conclude, from the acts which the apostle
enumerates in Hebrews 6, and 10, that those persons who had
thus sinned against Jesus, not only acknowledged him as the
Son of God, but also sinned against him as against the Son of
God whom they had so acknowledged. For, no one is said to
"crucify the Son of God afresh," and to "tread him under
foot," except that man who acknowledges him as the Son of
God, and who sins against him under that consideration. For
instance, the American Indians cannot be said to have
"trodden under foot the gospel of Christ," when they trampled
under their feet, and threw into the fire, the small volume
of the four gospels, which was shewn to them by the
Spaniards, who, in a boasting manner, represented it to them
as the true gospel.
3. Let us now proceed to the description of the persons who
commit this sin, that is, such as they are defined to us
according to the Scriptures. But, generally, they are those
who, through the testification of the Holy Spirit in their
minds and consciences, are convinced of this truth -- that
Jesus, the son of Mary, is Christ the Sod of God. Yet these
persons may differ among themselves, and in reality do
differ; for, after having been convinced of this truth, they
either immediately reject Christ, never tendering him their
names to be enrolled among his followers; or, having for a
season embraced and professed Christ, they decline from him
and fall away. Of the first of these two classes were the
Pharisees, if, at the time when they said that" Christ cast
out devils through Beelzebub," they were convinced in their
consciences that such ejectment of the devils was truly the
work of the Holy Spirit, as Christ had laid down his
argument, "If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils, by whom
do your sons cast them out?" Of the second class, are those
of whom mention is made in Hebrews 6 and 10. For they who
embrace Christ even with a temporary faith, do this through
the illumination of the Holy Spirit; because "no man can say
that Jesus is the Lord, except by the Holy Ghost." (1 Cor.
xii, 3.) To these persons has been granted some "taste of
the heavenly gift, of the good word of God, and of the powers
of the world to come;" for the testification of the Holy
Spirit concerning Jesus Christ the Son of God, when impressed
with a full persuasion on the mind, can be followed by no
other effect than the excitement of joy and gladness in the
heart of him who professes Christ, as Christ himself
declares, in Matthew xiii, 20, "But he that received the seed
into stony places, the same is he that heareth the word, and
anon with joy receiveth it," and as he also declares, in John
v, 35, concerning those who "were willing for a season to
rejoice in the light of John the Baptist." But on this
subject consult Calvin's Institutes. (Lib. 3, cap. 2, sec.
11.) With regard to what is added in Heb. vi, 5, that the
same persons "were made partakers of the Holy Ghost," this
may be understood to relate to those extraordinary gifts of
the Holy Spirit which at that period flourished in the
church. This is likewise declared in Heb. ii, 4: "God
likewise bare them witness, both with signs and wonders, and
with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according
to his own will." In these persons, that abnegation or
renouncing of Christ occurs which, in Hebrews 6, is
denominated "a falling away," that is, from the truth which
they have acknowledged, and from the confession of the name
of Christ which they have made. About this renunciation of
himself, Christ treats in a general manner in Luke xii, 9,
subjoining to that passage a special mode in the particular
deed which we are now discussing, and says, "Whosoever shall
speak a word against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven
him; but unto him that blasphemeth against the Holy Ghost, it
shall not be forgiven." To this genus of renunciation belongs
the deed of Peter; but it is distinct, and differs greatly
from this species, as will be very apparent in the next
member that comes under our consideration. Therefore, the sin
against the Holy Ghost is distinguished according to the mode
of efficient causes, of which we have already adduced a
distinction.
4. It follows that we now institute an inquiry into the cause
of this sin. The cause of all sin is commonly represented to
be either ignorance, weakness, or malice. Ignorance, not
negative, but privative of the knowledge which ought to be
within, and, therefore, ignorance of the law. Weakness, too
infirm to resist vehement passion and temptation, and the
seductions which impel men to sin. Malice, by which any one
knowingly and willingly, being enticed indeed by some
temptation, but which can be easily resisted by the will, and
which the will is able readily to overcome, is induced to
sin. Though ignorance and infirmity are not directly and
immediately the causes of sin, yet they are causes through
the mode of prohibiting absence -- ignorance, through the
mode of the absence of right knowledge and reason, which
might be able to hinder from sin by instructing the will --
infirmity, through the mode of the absence of strength and
capability, which might hinder from sin by confirming and
invigourating the will. If, therefore, we be desirous
accurately to examine this matter, the will is the proper,
adequate and immediate cause of sin, and has two motives and
incentives to commit sin, the one internal, the other
external. The internal, which lies in man himself, is the
love of himself and a concupiscence or lusting after temporal
things, or of the blessings which are visible. The external
motive is an object moving the appetite or desire; such
objects are honours, riches, pleasures, life, health and
soundness, friends, country, and similar things, the
contraries to which the man hates and execrates, and is
afraid of them, if he imagine them to be impending over him.
But these motives do not move the will so efficaciously that
the will is necessarily moved; for, in this case, the will
would be excusable from sin; but they move the will through
the mode of suasion and enticement. But now, when, through
love of himself and the desire of some apparent good, (in
which is included an avoiding or hatred of an apparent evil,)
man is solicited or enticed to some act, which is indeed
forbidden, but which he does not know to be sinful, then the
will, following the appetite and erroneous reason, is said to
sin through ignorance. But when, through the same motives, he
is tempted to an act which he knows to be sin, then the will,
following the appetite, sins indeed knowingly; but whether
such sin is committed through infirmity or through malice,
ought to be decided chiefly from the necessity of that good
which the man is pursuing, and from the deep heinousness of
the evil which he avoids. On this point, a judgment must also
be formed from the vehemence of the appetite or passion, as
well as from the inclination towards the person who seems
desirous to hinder the completion or fulfilling of the
desire, (a circumstance which does not on every occasion
occur, but which for a certain reason I thought must be added
in this place,) where a discrimination of the mode by which
he endeavours to hinder, comes under consideration, whether
it be good, lawful, and commanded, or whether it be evil,
unlawful and forbidden.
Let us now apply these remarks to our purpose. Paul
persecuted the church of Christ, but he did it ignorantly,
being inflamed with too great a zeal and desire for the law,
as many of the Jews also crucified Christ, being ignorant
that he was the Lord of glory; otherwise they would have
refrained from such a nefarious crime. By those men,
therefore, the sin about which we are treating was not
committed. Peter denied Christ his Lord, whom he knew to be
the true Messiah and the Anointed of the Lord, and his
knowledge of this was obtained through an immediate
revelation from the Father; but his conduct proceeded from a
desire of life and a fear of death -- feelings which may
attack even the bravest of mankind. he did it, therefore,
through infirmity. Through fear of banishment, prescription,
condemnation to the mines or to perpetual imprisonment, some
persons have shrunk back from a confession of the name of
Christ; and they must be considered as having thus sinned
through infirmity. In order to recover the dignity of the
sword, the official girdle, &c., which the emperor had
threatened to take away from them unless they abjured Christ,
some of the early Christians retained all their honours at
the expense of denying Christ; yet still even these must be
said to have sinned through infirmity. Some individual,
having been vehemently tormented, afflicted, injured and
stripped of his goods by a Christian prince, or by Christian
people, breaks forth into passionate expressions of blasphemy
against God and Christ; yet he must be considered as having
acted thus through anger and dreadful commotion of spirit.
But if the persons in the preceding instances were to add, to
this their sin, hatred against Christ Himself and his
doctrine, according to my judgment they would not be far from
committing the sin against the Holy Ghost. To express and
conclude the whole in one word, I affirm that this sin
against the Holy Ghost is properly committed through malice.
I understand, here, malice of two kinds: The one, by which no
resistance is offered to concupiscence or desire, when that
can easily be done, without much inconvenience; the other, by
which Christ himself is hated, either because he endeavours,
by his precepts, to hinder the completion or fulfillment of
the unlawful desire; or because the enjoyment of such illicit
desire is not permitted, on account of his cause and name.
Both kinds of this malice were in those Jews with whom Christ
had the transaction which is mentioned in Matthew 12. But
they do not seem then to have been fully convinced in their
consciences, that Jesus was the Christ and the promised
Messiah. Let us add, therefore, to the other parts of the
definition of this sin, that it is committed through malice
and hatred against Christ, or through hatred of Christ and of
the truth concerning him. This hatred I think is included in
the words employed by the apostle in Hebrews 6 & 10; for such
persons are there said "to crucify to themselves the Son of
God afresh and put him to an open shame, to tread under foot
the Son of God, to count the blood of the covenant an unholy
thing, and to do despite unto the Spirit of grace." I
suppose, by these words, are signified, not the results which
happen to those who, beyond expectation, fall away or decline
from Christ through their sin; but the acts which, of
themselves, and by their own nature are allied to their sin,
and which have an affinity with, and are consequences from,
the same sin, not without the fixed purpose of those by whom
it is committed.
5. To this cause, we will commodiously subjoin an end; for
they correspond, for the most part, between themselves, and
in a certain respect agree with each other. The end,
therefore, is twofold. The one is the obtaining and the
enjoyment of an apparent good which has been desired; the
other is the completion of hatred, and the rejection of
Christ and of his acknowledged truth, which Calvin has
enunciated in these words:" -- for this purpose, that they
may resist." By this very circumstance, is signified the
malice of the man who thus sins, which, not content with
obtaining the apparent good through the act of sin, is
delighted even with the very act of sin as with its end or
intention. This is a certain sign, that the will of this man
has not been impelled by inclination or passion to perpetrate
this crime, but that it has freely followed the inclination,
and has added of its own this other thing -- hatred against
Christ, from which, this hatred may be said to be entirely
voluntary, and, therefore, arising from malice. For as
appetite or desire is attributed to the concupiscible
faculty, infirmity to the irascible, and ignorance to the
reason or mind, so is malice attributed to the will.
But from these things, considered in this manner, it seems
the sin against the Holy Ghost may be thus defined: "The sin
against the Holy Ghost is the rejection and refusing of Jesus
Christ through determined malice and hatred against Christ,
who, through the testifying of the Holy Spirit, has been
assuredly acknowledged for the Son of God, (or, which is the
same thing, the rejection and refusing of the acknowledged
universal truth of the gospel,) against conscience and
committed for this purpose -- that the sinner may fulfill and
gratify his desire of the apparent good which is by no means
necessary, and may reject Christ."
6. Let us subjoin these observations concerning the devotees
of this sin. The following degrees of this sin, it seems to
me possible to lay down in a commodious manner: The First is
the rejection and refusal of Christ acknowledged, or of the
acknowledged truth of the gospel. This degree is universal
and primary; and it holds good under every circumstance,
whether he who rejects and refuses Christ have for a season
professed himself to be a disciple of Christ, or not -- a
point which we have already discussed under the third head.
The second degree is blasphemy against Christ the Son of God,
and against the acknowledged truth of the gospel. The third
is the assaulting and persecution of Christ, either in his
own person or in those of his members, or the extirpation of
the truth acknowledged. A fourth degree may be added, from
the difference between the object, and the act by which that
object is demonstrated and manifested; and this is blasphemy
against the Spirit himself, or against the act of the Holy
Spirit. For. he who calls Christ "a wine bibber," "a friend
of publicans and sinners," "a seducer and false prophet,"
while he owns him to be the Son of God, sins in a different
manner From him who says, that those miraculous operations of
the Holy Spirit were performed by Beelzebub and were
diabolical.
7. We have now arrived at the seventh division, which relates
to the adjunct or attribute peculiar to this sin, that is,
its being irremissible or unpardonable, and the cause why it
is thus incapable of being forgiven. This sin is called "the
sin unto death," not in the sense in which all sins merit
death eternal, and that are, notwithstanding, remitted to
many persons, as they have believed in Christ and are
converted to God, but because no one who has committed this
sin against the Holy Ghost, or who shall hereafter commit it,
has at any time had the felicity, nor will he have it, of
escaping death eternal. It is called "irremissible," not in
the same manner as that in which unbelief and final
impenitence are unpardonable, through this decree of God: "He
that believeth not on the Son of God, is condemned," and
"Unless ye repent and be converted, ye shall all likewise
perish," &c. For these are conditions, without which sin is
forgiven to no man. But it is called "unpardonable" in this
sense, that, when it has once been perpetrated, the sinner
never obtains remission from God, and never can obtain it,
through the definitive and peremptory statute and decree of
God, even though the offender should live many ages
afterwards. But the proximate and immediate cause why this
sin is unpardonable, seems to me to be comprehended in these
words of the apostle in the epistle to the Hebrews: "It is
impossible for those who shall thus fall away, to be renewed
again unto repentance." The efficacy of this cause proceeds
from the perpetual and immutable decree of God concerning the
nonforgiveness of sins without repentance. But the mind
cannot rest here; for it is further asked, "Why is it
impossible for those who thus sin to be renewed again unto
repentance?" The solution of this question, as it seems to
me, must be taken partly from the causes of this "renewing
again unto repentance," and partly from the heinousness of
this sin, as described by the apostle in Hebrews 6 and 10.
From a collation of these passages, it will be manifest why
those who thus sin "cannot be renewed again to repentance."
(1.) Let us treat on the causes of this renewing again.
Renewing again to repentance seems to proceed from the mercy
or grace of God in Christ, on account of the intercession of
Christ, through the operation of the Holy Spirit, or the
Spirit of grace. But this mercy of God, intercession of
Christ, and operation of the Holy Spirit, are not infinite,
that is, they do not operate according to the infinite
omnipotence of God and Christ, and of his Spirit; but they
are circumscribed by a certain mode of the equity and will of
God, of Christ, and of the Spirit of God. This is apparent
from particular passages of Scripture. Concerning the mercy
of God, "God has mercy on whom he will have mercy; and whom
he will, he hardeneth." Concerning the intercession of
Christ, "I pray not for the world." Concerning the operation
of the Holy Spirit, "whom the world cannot receive."
(2.) Let us now consider the heinousness of this sin from the
description of this apostle, who says, Those who thus sin,
"crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to
an open shame; they tread under foot the Son of God, count
the blood of the covenant an unholy thing, and do despite
unto the Spirit of grace." But I account these acts to be so
black and diabolical, that we must affirm, the mercy of God
in Christ is circumscribed by no bounds whatsoever, the
intercession of Christ is concluded within no space, and the
Spirit of grace can be hindered by no malice, if God does not
deny his mercy to such persons, if Christ intercedes for
them, and if the Spirit of Grace is not deterred from them so
as not to exert upon them his gracious efficacy. Take into
consideration the difference of the sin which is committed
against the law of God, and that against the gospel and the
grace of God in Christ; and reflect how much more heinous it
is to reject the remedy of the disease than to fall into the
disease itself! To remove from his hearers their despair of
pardon, St. Peter says to them, after having been convicted
of the sin which they had committed against Christ, "Now,
brethren, I wot that through ignorance ye did it." (Acts iii,
17.) St. Paul says to the Corinthians, "For had they known
it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory." (1 Cor.
ii, 8.) He also says, concerning himself, "but I obtained
mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief." (1 Tim. i,
13.) Christ, when hanging on the Cross, and as the Scriptures
express it in Isaiah liii, 12, while making intercession for
the transgressors, said, "Father, forgive them, for they know
not what they do." (Luke xxiii, 34.) The Scriptures declare,
respecting the Holy Spirit, that he is capable not only of
being grieved, (Ephes. iv, 30,) but likewise of being vexed,
(Isa. lxiii, 10,) and of being quenched. (1 Thess. v, 19.)
Whosoever they be who answer this description, and crucify
Christ long acknowledged by them as the Son of God, and who
tread under foot his blood, that blood by which God hath
redeemed the church unto himself, which is the price of
redemption, than which nothing is more precious, and by which
alone the gratuitous covenant between God and men is
confirmed and established -- who, against their consciences,
treat the Holy Spirit with the greatest contempt and
disgrace, and who sin so grievously against him that no sin
can equal this in heinousness; it follows that, to people of
this class, is justly and equitably denied their being
renewed again to repentance, unless we completely divest God
of justice, and remove from his free will the administration
of divine mercy. When we have done this, and have ascribed
the dispensing of salvation to the infinity of the divine
mercy or goodness only, the very foundations of religion are
then overturned, and by this means, life eternal is assigned
to all men universally, and even to the devils.
If any one supposes that the affirmations which are made in
Hebrews 6 and 10, belong only to those who, after their open
profession of Christianity, shall relapse and fall away, let
him know that contumely and reproach are poured on "the
Spirit of grace," by those who have never made a profession
of Christianity, and that these words -- "to renew them again
unto repentance," and "the blood through which he was
sanctified," seem properly to belong to those who have not
made a profession, and that the remaining parts of the
description belong to the entire order of those who sin
against the Holy Ghost.
Having considered the preceding matters in this hasty and
slight manner, let us now proceed to investigate those three
questions which you proposed.
I. With regard to the first, I think it may be known when any
one has committed this sin; because, if this had been
impossible, John would not have forbidden us to pray for that
man. For we ought to pray for all those to whom, with even
the least semblance of probability, the mercy of God has been
manifested, for whom the intercession of Christ has been
prepared, and to whom the grace of the Holy Spirit has not
been denied. The ancient church formed a similar judgment,
when she not only accounted it improper to pray for Julian,
the apostate, but also actually prayed against him. But,
according to my judgment, an indication of the knowledge of
this sin is afforded by acts on the part of those who commit
it. The first act is that profession of the name of Christ
which is neither forced nor affected, but voluntary; the
second is the rejection of Christ and the abandonment of all
profession. If to these two acts be added blasphemy,
opposition, &c., the judgment concerning this sin is rendered
still more evident.
From these remarks, it is manifest that the judgment of man
can be formed only concerning those persons who have, at some
time or other, made an open profession of Christianity, and
have afterwards relapsed and fallen away. For it is
impossible for us to know, except through [an act of] divine
revelation, what effects the testification of the Holy Spirit
has produced in the minds of those who reject Christ before
they make an open profession of him and his religion. This
seems to be intimated by St. John, when he says," If any man
shall see his brother," that is, one who has made an open
profession of faith in Christ, "sin a sin which is not unto
death, he shall ask, and he shall give him life;" and it
appears to be immediately repeated on the general principle,
"There is a sin unto death," which, if a brother commit, I do
not say that he shall pray for it." Let the whole history
concerning Julian, the apostate, be taken into consideration,
and it will be rendered manifest that the judgment of the
church in that age was founded on the two acts which we have
enumerated -- the former being the public profession of
Christianity, and the latter the act of desertion, blasphemy
and persecution.
II. The second question is -- "Have Cain, Saul, Judas,
Julian, Francis Spira, &c., perpetrated this crime?"
In regard to this, I say, without any prejudice to the
judgment of those who hold other and perhaps more correct
sentiments on the subject, it seems to me that Cain did not
perpetrate this crime. For this, a probable reason may, I
think, be rendered: For he did not sin against grace through
hatred to it, but through a perverse jealousy for grace, and
through envy against his brother, because Abel had obtained
that grace which was denied to himself, he committed crime of
fratricide. Concerning the despair which is attributed to
him, we know that interpreters differ in their opinions; and
though he may have despaired of the mercy of God, yet it
cannot be concluded from this that he had committed the sin
about which we are treating; for despair is also a
consequence of other sins, and not always, I think, an
attendant on this sin.
The sin of Saul was against David as a type of Christ, whom
he persecuted in opposition to his conscience; but he
committed it with this intention -- that he might afterwards
preserve the kingdom safe and unimpaired for himself and his
posterity. But as it is another thing to sin against the type
of Christ, than to sin against Christ himself, (for Saul was
in all likelihood ignorant of David being such a type,) and
as he did not entirely decline from the Jewish religion, it
has to me the air of probability that Saul did not commit the
sin against the Holy Ghost.
My opinion is different respecting Judas Iscariot; for I
think that he sinned against the Holy Ghost, and this by the
two indications which we have previously laid down. For as he
lived three whole years in familiar converse with Christ,
heard his discourses, saw his miracles, was himself sent
forth with his fellow-disciples to preach the gospel, and was
so far enlightened by the Holy Spirit as to be capable of
executing that office, and actually did perform its duties,
and, having been made a partaker of the Holy Ghost, he
himself performed miracles, cast out devils, healed the sick,
and raised the dead in the name of Christ, it cannot remain a
matter of uncertainty that he assuredly and undoubtedly
acknowledged his teacher, Jesus Christ, as the true Messiah
and the Son of God. However, he not only deserted him whom he
had thus acknowledged, but also delivered him up to his
enemies, that sought to put him to death; and he did this not
through weakness or some excusable necessity, but merely out
of malice and pure hatred of Christ. This is evident from the
history of the Evangelists, who relate that, at the moment
when the "very precious ointment" was poured on the head of
Christ, Judas departed and went to the chief priests, and
bargained with them concerning the reward of his treason,
which conduct was undoubtedly adopted by him to revenge
himself upon Christ for the loss of the three hundred pence,
for which the ointment might have been sold, and which were
taken away from him, by Christ's permission. To this must be
added, that the Scriptures reckon him among those against
whom David, the type of Christ, formerly uttered the same
petitions as those which St. Peter enumerates in that
passage, (Acts i, 2, ) as having had their accomplishment in
Judas.
I entertain a similar opinion respecting Julian the apostate,
whom I consider to have completed every branch of this sin
through consummate malice and the most bitter enmity against
Christ. For he abandoned Christianity, poured infinite
contumelies on Christ, and persecuted Christian people and
the Christian truth in various ways, nay, by every method
which it was possible for him to devise. He also attributed
the miracles of Christ more to the devil than to the Son of
God, for which reason, the church, in those early days,
prayed against him, and her prayers were heard by God, and
answered.
With respect to Francis Spira, it would be with great
reluctance that I should venture to pronounce him guilty of
the sin against the Holy Ghost. On the contrary, I incline to
the opposite opinion respecting him, and in this I follow the
judgment of some learned men of the present age, who not only
acquit him from the guilt of being charged with this sin, but
who likewise do not even exclude him from the pardon of his
sins.
For (1.)he did not deny Christ himself, but declined to make
such a confession of Christ as the Papists disapproved. (2.)
He did not avoid this Protestant confession through malice
and hatred of the truth known by him, but through weakness
and too intense a desire for a good which appeared to him in
some degree necessary; for he feared the forcible seizure and
loss of his goods, without which he supposed it to be utterly
impossible for him to gain a livelihood for himself and
family. (3.) In the very agonies of his despair, he made
frequent and honourable mention not only of Christ, but
likewise of his truth which he had professed. (4.) Being
asked by those who stood around him if he wished God to grant
him pardon for that offense and to impress the assurance of
it upon his mind, he replied, that there was nothing of which
he was more desirous, nay, that he wished it could be
purchased even by the greatest torments. The purchase of it,
however, he knew to be an impossibility -- that no one might
suppose that, by this his desire, he inflicted an injury on
the blood of Christ. (5.) He diligently and seriously
admonished those who visited him to apply themselves to the
mortification of the flesh, to renounce the good things of
the present life, and also to despise life itself if the
cause of Christ and of truth were to be forsaken, lest they,
having followed his example, should rush into the same abyss
of despair and damnation. All these particulars [in His case]
served as inducements to many persons [in the Venitian
states] to withdraw from the papal church, and to unite
themselves with the evangelical or reformed church; and to
some of those who had entered into this union, they served as
reasons for persevering in their profession.
III. With respect to the third question, I answer, that this
sin is not directly committed against the Holy Ghost himself,
but that it is primarily, properly and immediately
perpetrated against his gracious act. Yet this so redounds to
the disgrace and contumely of the Holy Spirit himself, that
he is said to be blasphemed and to be treated with ignominy
by this sin; and that not accidentally, but per se, of
itself. But I think, from this, by good consequence, may be
deduced that the Holy Spirit is not some property, virtue, or
power in God, usually considered by us under the mode of
quality, but that it is something living, intelligent,
willing and acting, distinct from the Father and the Son;
upon which men are accustomed to bestow the appellation of "a
person."
To me, this seems possible to be proved by many arguments.
(l.) Because he is distinguished in opposition to the Son,
which ought not to be done, if he were a virtue or power not
subsisting, communicated to Christ by the Father, by which he
might perform miracles, as through a principle from which he
has the dominion and power of his own act, and not through a
principle which itself possesses such a dominion and power.
(2.) Because it is said that men sin against the Holy Ghost,
and blasphemy is said to be uttered against the Spirit, and
he is treated with scorn and contempt. These phrases do not
seem to me to indicate the inbeing of the Holy Ghost within
God and Christ, but the existence and subsistence of the Holy
Spirit; especially as this sin is distinguished from the sin
against the Son of Man, which ought not to be done if this
sin had been perpetrated against an act of the power which
exists within Christ and is employed by him, and not against
the act of the powerful and operating Holy Spirit himself;
for as there are acts that appertain to persons, (though they
operate through some natural property of their own,) so are
there also passions belonging to persons. If any man rejects
the gracious invitation of God to repentance, that sin is
said to be committed against an act of the mercy of God; and,
in this manner, he who has so sinned is said to sin against
the mercy of God, but so that, by this very act the sin is
properly committed against God, who is, himself, the author
of this gracious invitation according to his own gratuitous
mercy. Neither could he who thus sins against the mercy of
God be said not to sin against God, but against his mercy; as
he who sins against the gracious act of the Holy Spirit, is
said, in this passage, (Matt. xii, 31,32) to sin, not against
the Son of Man, against the Holy Spirit.
IV. To these three questions might be added a FOURTH: "Can
the mere thinking upon the perpetration of this sin, and the
serious deliberation about its commission, come under the
denomination of the sin itself, and receive such an
appellation, in the same way as he is called a murderer who
is angry with his brother, and as that man is said to have
committed adultery in his heart who has looked upon the wife
of his neighbour to lust after her?"
I reply, that this does not seem to me to be the sin itself;
for, as long as this deliberation continues, so long
flourishes in that man the efficacy of the Holy Spirit
employed to hinder that sin, until he finally and absolutely
concludes about the commission of this sin, having spurned
and rejected the resistance offered by the Holy Spirit. Such
a conclusion is followed by the sin in that very moment, with
regard to the refusing and rejection of Christ, not with
regard to the other devotees enumerated, which the man
produces at his own opportunities, even if his malice and
hatred of Christ did not cease to impel him to the completion
of those degrees.
Amsterdam March 3d, 1599.